Radio Demon May Cry

by irklord

Summary:

After suffering a shameful defeat at the hands of Adam. Alastor was forced to flee and recover his strength. In his pain and isolation he contemplated about a few things that has happened in his afterlife, and realized two absolute truths: he needed more power and he has fallen in love with Charlie.

Chapter 1: Empty

Notes:

I think it’s pretty obvious what my main inspiration for this Radiobelle fanfic is. Yes, it’s Devil May Cry. Don’t worry, I won’t make Alastor scream. "I should have been the one to fill your dark soul with light!!" As he held Charlie in his arms. I’m not that kind of monster—or am I? No, no, no, I’m not. Please stay, don’t go! The only thing I'm taking from Devil May Cry is Vergil's lust for power. Like Vergil, Alastor wants to gain more power to protect both himself and the things he holds dear specifically, Charlie.

A bit of a heads-up, this fanfic dabbles in forbidden romance, infidelity, and cheating. You know that Johanna song from Sweeney Todd? It’s been swirling in my head, but my intentions are not as innocent as saving a girl from an abusive guardian. I’m going to make Alastor attempt to steal Charlie away from Vaggie and Lucifer, but not through force, so don't go expecting any rape here. Yes, it’s 100% romantic cheating, no rape or abuse will be involved. So if you’re okay with that, then without further ado, please enjoy the story.

"It begins and it ends and begins with her."

Alastor groaned as he scratched the bleeding wound on his chest and left claw marks on the stones he passed by. After Alastor lost to Adam, he crawled into the darkness and gone off somewhere. He doesn’t know where but it was dark, silent, and safe. He fumbled with his buttons but ultimately got it open, revealing the stinging wound on his bare chest. Alastor’s head began to swirl, cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and his breath was shallow. He chose a giant rock and sat in front of it and leaned his aching back. He then set his clawed hand ablaze and viciously gripping his wound, burning it shut. He let out a demented howl of pain, but got the job done.

"I nearly died for my friends? Me, I have friends? Pathetic! Simply pathetic." He snarled. Alastor cringed at the thought. "Someone like me doesn’t need any friends." He said as he slammed his fist on the rock behind him in frustration, making it crack with his might. He stared at nothing and began to contemplate as he tried to catch his breath. Soon enough he realized the reason why he did things alone, why he was always alone. "Might is right. The only thing most important in this world and the next is power. Ultimate and overwhelming power." He stared at his burnt chest. "Because... How can you protect others when you can’t even protect yourself?" He growled at his own weakness. He has toppled countless overlords in the past and enslaved them, turned them into his playthings, conquered hell itself, but it wasn’t enough. "I can’t even protect a lousy hotel from an army of killer angels."

"There’s a reason why I’m only friends with dear old Rosie. She doesn’t need me to protect her. She can easily protect herself." Alastor looked at his broken staff and scoffed, his eyes began to water. "Alastor ol’ boy, what a mess you have gotten yourself into. Why in hell have I set my sights on dear Charlie Morn—" He said with a chuckle, but quickly bit his tongue. "Charlie, no…" Alastor tried to stand up but his body refused. The pain was too great. "I’m sure she’s fine." He reassured himself. "She has Vaggie with her and I’m sure that worthless father of hers won’t let anything happen to his… Little… Princess." His chest tightened and he found it hard to breath. Sure he was in pain but he felt another kind of pain as soon as he had realized that he had left Charlie to her fate. A pain close to his center. A pain composed of a deep longing and jealousy. A pain Alastor had been ignoring and now it was biting him in the ass. "I have underestimated her. I thought she would be easy prey. A fat and slow sheep that I can tear and mangle whenever it pleases me, but sadly I was mistaken. I assumed I had her eating in the palm of my hand and that I was the one in control, but in truth... I was the one eating in her palm and I didn’t even know I was savoring every minute of it. She’s dear to me so why did I leave her behind?"

Charlie was a dear, a delight, a ball of glee and bliss, a naive fool Alastor can easily manipulate to his every whim. He can do no wrong in her eyes and he loved that. When he first met the desperate belle she had met Rock and Bottom. All he needed was to gain her trust—which the dumb princess handed out without rhyme or reason. She was simply perfect for the dark and sinister Radio Demon. He worked his black magic on the naive girl. A bit of charm here, a smile there, and he’d throw her a bone or two from time to time, and she was his to use. The pair was practically thick as thieves before the week was done. Heck, he was as close to Charlie as Vaggie, her girlfriend. He enjoyed stealing Charlie away from the grumpy cyclops.

He adored the hell princess so much that he didn’t realized that he couldn’t live without her. Wether is was watching her from the shadows, watching her ramble on without paying any attention to what she was saying, or just playing with her hair when she is talking to someone else, and not paying attention to him. She didn't mind his antics and he relished those moments.

Alastor needed a daily dose of her presence. Try as he might to resist her, he couldn’t. Even the wall that is between them, her girlfriend, Vaggie, wasn’t enough to keep him at bay. He couldn’t help but tempt fate. He found the forbidden nature of it all enticing and entertaining. He doesn’t see a ring on their fingers, they’re not yet married, and they’re in hell. Morality has no power over here. The Radio Demon wanted to steal Charlie away from her girlfriend, her father, and her friends, and make her his own.

His frustrations only flared brighter when he thought of Charlie so fondly. "I left her in the hands of those two angelic imbeciles! When it should have been me to come to her rescue! What if they can’t protect her?" He growled at the wind. Jealousy and hate gave him a dark strength. His burnt flesh quickly healed but left a scar, his staff fixed itself and sizzled to life with green electricity. Alastor hated himself for falling for such depravity as falling madly and deeply in love with his next meal.

Before going back to the wrecked hotel. Alastor needed more power. Enough power to be able to pull all the strings, enough power to keep anyone or anything from nearly killing him, and enough power to ravaged Charlie away from her father and romantic partner. Alastor traveled to a far off castle in hell where no Overlord would dare set foot, not even Lucifer. The castle is protected by a thunderstorm that never ceases and is filled to the brim with mindless fiends who only exists to destroy all intruders. It was no easy feat, but Alastor managed a way pass the lightning storm and fought his way through the throne room of the castle.

He saw a skeleton wrapped in fine robes and adorned with old jewels. "Ah, The Mad King, Arkchaos. Greetings and salutations, powerful one." Alastor spotted a red glowing pocket watch and rudely snatched it from the boney remains of Arkchaos. He brought it to his face and marveled at its ethereal beauty and power. "He was so mad that he sealed himself in his castle along with his treasure and his ultimate weapon." Alastor smiled at the remains of Arkchaos. "You could have easily killed me in life, Arkchaos ol’ boy! Too bad you’re dead!" Alastor let out a maniacal laugh as he held an all powerful pocket watch in the palm of his hand. "The Force Pledge is mine! But seriously, grave digging? I’ve reached a very low in my afterlife, haven’t I?" He shrugged the shameful act off and quickly put the watch in his pocket and allowed the shadows to take him. "But this is just a key component in my grand master plan. Obtaining ultimate power doesn’t happen overnight. I need to sleep on this and pay dear ol’ Charlie a visit. I need to see her face, feel her warmth, and to see if she’s alright."

Back at the newly constructed Hazbin Hotel. Lucifer was arguing with his daughter. "This is an awful name, Charlie! Why can’t we just change the name back to the Happy Hotel?" Lucifer had a good point. Charlie should be fine changing it back to its original name, but something made her hesitate. When the smoke cleared, the rubble removed, and the angel corpses were buried, she didn’t saw Alastor or at least what was left of him. Nearly everyone was well accounted for, but not The Radio Demon. Everyone cheered and celebrated at the thought of Alastor bitting the dust.

Charlie lost so many people she held dear: Dazzle and Sir Pentious. She can’t lose Alastor too. She needed his smile, his confidence, his silly little antics, and his shoulder to lean on. The very thought made Charlie’s eyes water, but if Alastor has been killed in the attack. The rude rename of her hotel was all she had to remember The Radio Demon by. "I, uh, no Dad. We can’t do that." Charlie tried to think of an excuse.

"Why not?"

"Because Alstor legally registered the hotel as The Hazbin Hotel." Charlie sheepishly said. "Just imagine all the paperworks required to have it renamed--and we have to grease the wheel!"

Lucifer was hesitant to buy it until Vaggie grunted. "Fuck! I nearly forgot you and the creepy radio star were in charge of the paperworks. Alastor must think it’s so funny to name your hotel—" Vaggie stopped talking when Charlie held her shoulders tight and had a glum look in her face. "Vaggie please." Charlie begged with tears in her eyes. "Don’t talk like that about the dead." As Charlie admitted that, her heart broke in two. She finally realized that Alastor was more to her than just a friend, more than a business partner. While all of hell feared and hated The Radio Demons she kinda liked him.

It was not because she always saw the good in people. By all pretense, Alastor is the worse and most vile demon in hell. He took great pleasure watching the suffering of others and he’s a bit of a jerk, truth be told, but Alastor was also funny, confident, wise, reliable, kind, caring, thoughtful—to her at least. Charlie chalked it all to her giving Alastor a chance that she got to see a different side of him that most chooses to ignore. Bit by bit she found The Radio Demon charming and her fears of him quickly vanished. She always felt safe and confident whenever Alastor is around. He made her feel special in more ways than one, but now that he’s dead. For the first time since meeting Alastor knocking on her hotel door, Charlie felt alone, and afraid. She couldn’t imagine an afterlife without The Radio Demon, she was scared to.

"I’m what now?" A smooth voice distorted with radio static said behind Charlie. She turned around and saw Alastor standing before her without a scratch in sight. She felt so happy that her heart nearly burst out of her chest. Alastor brought out a handkerchief and wiped the tears in Charlie’s eyes. "You all thought I was dead? Is this a hint I am not welcome here anymore? If that were the case. Then maybe I should have just runaway with the circus. Ho ho!" Alastor teased Charlie with a playful smile. She was simply bursting with glee that she didn’t hesitated to jump into Alastor’s arm, snuggling her face on his chest. A gesture that eased Alastor’s pain and invigorate his more primal senses. He held the princess of hell close and fondly, getting a whiff of her fruit scented hair, as he shot Lucifer a sinister grin that screamed. "She’s mine! Not yours." Lucifer interpreted that as a challenge to his fatherhood, but Alastor had a different meaning in mind. The king of hell wanted to push Alastor off his daughter, but she thought her friend was dead a minute ago, he doesn’t want to ruin his daughter’s happy reunion, even though it pains him.

"I hought you were dead, Al!" Charlie cried out.

"It’ll take more than a dick with wings to finish me off, my dear. Why, did you miss me?" Alastor said that last part as bold as he is allowed to, Vaggie is right there.

"Of course, I missed you, Alastor!" Charlie said with that ever joyful gleam in her eyes with zero hesitation. "I was crying up a river a second ago. I’m just glad you’re alive and well." Such lovely music to Alastor’s ears. His perpetual grin helped mask his excitement and satisfaction. He turned his attention to a sour looking Vaggie. "It warms my black heart to know our dear Charlie misses me in my absence, but it seems she’s the only one who missed me." He said as he shot a sharp stare at Vaggie.

Charlie got off Alastor. He could feel his hands wanting to snatch her back, and hold in her in place, but he controlled himself. Charlie went behind Vaggie and pushed her towards The Radio Demon. "What are you talking about? Of course we all missed you. Don’t you, Vaggie?" Vaggie uncomfortably looked at Alastor. A small part of her was happy to find out that he was dead. It meant that he could no longer trick Charlie into selling her soul, but Alastor is a smart cookie.

Vaggie hoped he couldn’t see right through her. "I, uh, yeah! Good to know you’re not dead!" Vaggie practically screamed with a sheepish chuckle. "Wait, it was Lucifer and Niffty who killed Adam. Where did you go?" Vaggie asked trying to change the subject.

Alastor’s smile grew as he began to unbutton his red shirt and reveal the scar on his chest. "A tactical retreat, my dear. The dickwad shot me through the heart. I took the liberty of assuming that I am no use to anyone here dead." Alastor explained with a smug look on his face as he buttoned his dress shirt. Vaggie just made everything more awkward. Alastor genuinely risked his life for them and she wished something bad would happen to him. Lucifer also felt shame for wishing Alastor have died in the battle. He tugged at the collar of his shirt and scratch the back of his head. Alastor simply smiled at his triumph over the two.

"Oh Alastor." Charlie gasped as she hugged Alastor again. "Don’t be too hard on yourself. Adam is dead, dad rebuilt the hotel, and we made it through. That is all that matters." Alastor patted Charlie on her head and felt her soft and silky blonde hair, but he pushed her away and turned his back on her. He felt it was wrong to take a victory lap with her. "I failed, Charlie. I was injured, I was defeated, I had to runaway, and leave your safety to these two…"

"What are you talking about, Alastor? We’re a team. We unite our strengths and cover our weaknesses. If we work together we can beat anything that comes our way—"

"Don’t you think my pride has been hurt enough, my dear!" Alastor snarled as he loudly tapped his staff into the ground. The sounds of rough and angry radio static filled the air like the rumbling noise of thunder. "Though I should be more understanding." Alastor said as he tried to calm his anger down. "You don’t get it, Charlie. I’ve never lost—never! The first cut is always the deepest." Alastor said as he touched his chest. "I’d appreciate it if you didn’t rub salt on it."

Charlie just wanted to tell Alastor that is was okay for him to fail and make him feel better, but she only made him feel worse, and that made her feel awful inside.

Vaggie has had enough. "What gives, Al" She snapped. "Charlie just wanted to cheer you up, you jerk! There’s no need to get mad at her."

"The road to hell is paved with good intentions." Alastor snapped back at Vaggie, but he got a look of Charlie’s regretful expression and it broke his heart in two. He let out a long exhausted sigh. "As much as I hate to admit it, you’re right, Vaggie." Alastor approached Charlie and gently patted her on the head. "I’m tired, bruised, and shamed. I hope you can find it your heart to forgive my rude outburst, my dear."

Charlie grabbed Alastor’s hand and brought it close it to her chest. "Of course I forgive you! I should have been more understanding—but you know me!" She said with a silly snort. "I can be a bit pushy at times. Sometimes people find me super annoying."

"Oh Charlie." Vaggie said.

"Your girlfriend is right, my dear! Your jovial and sanguine attitude is one of your many charming qualities." Alastor held Charlie by her chin and turned her to face him. "Besides, you’ve done nothing wrong. You can do no wrong. It is I who is at fault here. I failed to realize how weak I am." Alastor turned around and began to make his way towards the hotel. "But rest assured that I won’t be making the same mistakes ever again."

"W-what do you mean by that?" Charlie could feel something wrong. It felt like Alastor was saying goodbye.

"I need power, my dear. More power than I can possibly ever imagine. I am here to formally request to use my sick leave, and when I said request, I mean demand."

"Wait! You’re leaving us?" Charlie couldn’t believe her ears. She didn’t want Alastor to leave especially when he just got back. She’s too afraid to do anything without The Radio Demon, especially now that all eyes, both good and evil, are on her.

"I said I’m taking a sick leave. I didn’t say I’m quitting. Try to keep up, Charlie my dear. I dread repeating myself. I’ll be around for a short while and head back out again. That means I won’t be performing my old regular duties to the hotel."

"I-I…" Charlie stopped herself and instead said. "We need you, Alastor! Please, don’t go." She nearly whimpered as she said that. Alastor enjoyed the desperate look on Charlie’s face and relished her dependence on him. He wanted to wrap his arms around the begging princess, and tell her that he will stay by her side, but he can’t. Well, at least not yet.

Alastor looked at Lucifer. "Your father is here. I’m sure he’s not absolutely useless."

"Run that by me again, Assho—"

The Force Pledge is a pocket watch that can greatly enhance its user’s strength, speed, senses, and precision, and it can also stop time for a whopping five seconds with a one second cooldown and zero magic cost. Alastor activated Force Pledge, slid behind Lucifer, and placed a shadow dagger beside his throat without anyone noticing. "I said make yourself useful for your daughter’s sake. Do I make myself clear?"

Lucifer stood up straight, trembling in his shoes, and nodded his head. "S-sure! You got it, b-b-bud. I’ll take good care of Charlie. Don’t you worry! She’s my daughter after all." He said nervously.

Alastor laughed and stepped back from Lucifer. "Splendid! Now I can rest easy knowing all will be well in my return." Alastor brought out Force Pledge, it is still a functioning pocket watch, and looked at the time. "Still a bit early, but I’m gonna hit the sack. I need to prepare my things and I’ll leave first thing in the morning."

"Wait! What exactly is that you do?" Lucifer asked. He thinks Alastor is a pathetic piece of shit but can’t deny that he does get things done around the hotel and he doesn’t have a single clue about running a hotel.

Alastor shot Lucifer a wide toothy grin. "That’s for me to know and for you to find out."

"Hey! That’s not fair."

"Where’s the fun in playing fair?"

"No, seriously, at least give me some—" Alastor slid into the shadows and disappeared. "POINTERS!!!—ah fuck! The bastard bailed on me!" Lucifer snarled. Charlie placed a hand on Lucifer’s shoulder and said in a sad tone. "Don’t worry, dad. I’ll show you the ropes."

Charlie still can’t believe she won’t be able to see Alastor as often as before. Her chest tightened at the thought and the mild sharp pain made it hard for her to breath. She needs to speak with him before he leaves.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 2: Bury The Light

Notes:

To address the elephant in the room, yes, Force Pledge is my homage to Force Edge. That should be obvious, but instead of a long sword I turned it into a pocket watch, because I think Alastor will look good with an all powerful pocket watch that oddly acts like The World in Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure... Huh? Jesus Christ! What is wrong with me? Sometimes my creativity is strange and beyond my control. So anyway! Bittersweet Chalastor content ahead. Charlie will reject Alastor because she doesn’t want to cheat on Vaggie, but she will soon begin to regret that decision because Alastor will give her the cold shoulder and she doesn’t want The Radio Demon to ignore her. Enjoy the story!

Later that night. Vaggie warned Charlie not to disturb Alastor but she kept tossing and turning in their bed. Charlie couldn’t sleep and she suddenly jolted up. "What, gonna pee again? I told you not to drink that third can of Dr. Pepper before going to bed." Vaggie said as she rubbed her eyes. "I’m going to talk to Alastor."

"What’s there to talk about? He’s the one who wants to leave. We, or should I say--YOU, have no right to put your nose in his business."

Charlie didn’t know why she felt vexed by not being included in Alastor’s plans. It was almost as if they’re not business partners, not friends. It makes her feel like Alastor doesn’t trust her anymore, doesn’t like her anywhere near him. Charlie felt hurt for being excluded in Alastor’s life. "Doesn’t he value our partnership, our friendship? Am I in a one-sided relationship here?" Charlie thought. "It just feels wrong, Vaggie. I feel like I need to talk to him." She reasoned.

Vaggie let out a sigh. "I know how stubborn you can be when you put your mind into something, especially when it involves your friends, even the questionable ones, but don’t tell me I didn’t warn you! You two will argue, get into a fight, and you will come back here crying."

Charlie hopped out of bed while still in her red lace-trimmed satin pyjamas. "I have to at least try, Vaggie. He’s our friend. We can’t let him face his demons alone."

"I’m pretty sure his demons are afraid of him—but fine! It’s your funeral. Just remember, Charlie. If you come back crying, I’ll add another scar on his body and I’ll make sure mine will be bigger than the one Adam gave him."

Charlie smiled. "I’ll make sure it won’t come to that." She said as she kissed Vaggie on her forehead and headed out the door.

Charlie reached Alastor’s room. Charlie was expecting to see Alastor’s Bayou Dimension again but no, it was just Alastor normal hotel room. Alastor was kneeling in front of his mini-fridge grabbing a couple of water bottles and beef jerkies. Alastor spotted Charlie and shot her a toothy grin. "Charlie, my dear! A delight to always see you, but what are you doing up so late?" Alastor said as he took all of his supplies and stuffed them into his satchel on his bed. "I came to talk to you." Charlie said as she slowly approached Alastor, who is busy grabbing a flashlight, a bottle of aspirin, baby wipes, and a first-aid kit and stuffing them into his satchel. The bag looked full. It was clear that he was going somewhere and he was ready to go at any moment, and Charlie doesn’t even know where he’s going. He doesn’t want to tell her.

Charlie grabbed Alastor’s arm. "Please, Alastor, let’s talk about this. You just got back. I just… Got you back." That last part certainly caught Alastor’s attention. It’s interactions like these that gives Alastor all the ammunitions he needs to pursue Charlie. It would have been more easier to resists Charlie’s bubbly feminine charms if she were more cold and rotten like the rest of hell, but she truly cares about those who are dear to her. She cares so much that it sometimes borders on intimacy. Alastor tried to convince himself before that the princess was simply being nice to him. The only problem was he liked it, and he liked flirting with the princess. He wants to seduce her to the dark side, to his side. Charlie thought Alastor was after her soul, but in truth he was after more than that. Thinking he was a soul stealer, Alastor was free to tease the princess whenever he wishes without a second glance from everyone, even the princess. Getting close and personal with Charlie has become second nature to him, a pastime he savored to the last drop.

Alastor faced Charlie and towered over her. "But I’m doing this for your sake, my dear." He gently said as he softly stroked the side of Charlie’s face all the way to her chin with his right hand and placed his left hand on Charlie’s shoulder. Alastor noticed that Charlie was in her red lace pyjamas, and it suited her. His toothy grin only grew wider at the immaculate sight before him. A comely face, delicate snow white skin, and all that blonde hair. Oh how he wanted to devour her.

"You don’t need to do anything dangerous for me, Alastor. I don’t want you to get hurt." Charlie touched Alastor’s chest and that sent a tingled down his spine, and it was not because Charlie touched the spot of his scar, but she was so close to him now. He could practically taste her. "I’ve already asked enough of you. There’s no need to push yourself for my sake. At least let me help you."

"Though it pains me, my dear. I cannot grant your wish this time. I need power to protect myself, protect my investments, and especially to protect you. It would be counter-intuitive if I let you help." Alastor soothingly said as he held Charlie by her chin and raise her face towards his. The situation is getting dangerous for Alastor. He has not yet acquired the power he needed and yet he had a great yearning to make a move on Charlie right here, right now. "I am your dark guardian, Charlie my dear. I promised you protection, and assured you stability, but who was there in your time of need? Who was there to protect you? That’s right, I allowed Vaggie and that failure of a father of yours to do my job for me—because I was weak!" Alastor said as he snarled that last part like he was in great pain.

Charlie begged and pleaded for Alastor to stay. "Alastor, please don’t go alone! I’m not trying to hurt your injured pride or doubt your strength. It’s just that, I don’t want you to die!"

"Then what use am I to you if I can’t even slaughter an army of angels for you?

"Well, that’s um… You’re—" Charlie contemplated, but she couldn’t find the right words to cheer up Alastor. She has been so good at cheering people up, but why can’t she do that now? At a crucial time, no less, but the moment has passed, and she has failed.

"I’m a burden. No need to beat around the bushes, my dear."

"That’s not true, Alastor! Please don’t be too hard on yourself. I never asked you to bend the cosmos for me. All I want now is for you to stay by my side."

Strange runes and symbols began to swirl in front of The Radio Demon. His visage began to distort and radio static began to fill the air. Despite Alastor’s demonic appearance, Charlie was used to it, she was not afraid of him. "Damn it, girl! I don’t need your sugarcoating! I’m useless to you as I am now. Don’t deny it!" He snarled. Charlie took a step back and looked downcasted from Alastor’s words, she can’t deny that he was right, and she’s powerless herself to even help him. Alastor couldn’t stay mad at her for long, and her dejected expression never fails to soften his black heart. He approached Charlie and held her in his arms. "If you’re so adamant about it. Then maybe you’re willing to offer another aid instead?" Alastor asked as he cocked his head at Charlie and offered his hand to her.

Charlie knew what Alastor was suggesting and backed away, keeping her hand close to her chest. "Alastor, no! I can’t—" She didn’t noticed she was backing away towards Alastor’s bed, she tripped, and fell on it.

"Oh, my dear." Alastor said with a chuckle. "I don’t mean your soul. There are ways to convince me to stay. To keep me satisfied here—happy."

"L-Like what?"

Alastor slithered on top of Charlie like a creeping fog. Charlie should have pushed Alastor off her and make a run for it, but her heart was racing, her body became heavy with comfort, and the bed felt irresistibly soft. Alastor’s eyes and scent were just so inviting. The Radio Demon was so close to her that she can practically feel his rapid heartbeat. Charlie noticed how slender and lean Alastor’s frame was. For someone who loves cooking and eating he looks so lithe. Charlie suddenly had a deep yearning to hug Alastor close, but carefully or risk breaking his boney frame.

Charlie snapped out of her trance and nearly jumped as Alastor said. "Tempt me, my dear. Give me a perfectly good reason to stay by your side. I’ll give you a hint: I am particularly fond of feeling your warmth closely pressed to my chest." Alastor said so fondly.

"No, Alastor, we can’t. I don’t want to hurt Vaggie."

"We are in my room, my dear." Alastor slowly slipped his hand into Charlie’s top, grazing his red claws on Charlie’s paper-white skin ever so delicately, lovingly. "I can assure you no one will know what will happen behind my closed doors. We can do whatever we want in here. I can settle for a passion in the cover of darkness. The shadows is where I belong, it is here where I want to have you--hold you, touch you, feel you, Charlie." Alastor put his mouth close to Charlie’s ear. "You’re special to me, my princess, in more ways than one. Just say the word and I will gladly stay by your side and keep you warm and satisfied." He whispered intimately into Charlie’s ear. "Loved, my dear." He added.

Charlie was tempted as she looked into Alastor’s beautiful red eyes and cute little fuzzy ears. The Radio Demon looked so adorable, docile, and aching for her affection, but she shook her head as soon as she remembered Vaggie and began to weep. "I’m sorry, Alastor, but we can’t. I love Vaggie too much to risk hurting her."

Alastor stepped back as soon as he saw Charlie crying, and his chest tightened. Charlie’s chest also tightened as she saw a hurt Alastor backing away from her. She didn’t want to hurt him, but she didn’t know what else to do. It was wrong and forbidden.

"Yes, of course… You have Vaggie, and I have no one." Alastor’s words cut Charlie like a knife. She didn’t know why it had to be that way, why she had to hurt one in order to love the other.

Charlie sat on Alastor’s bed and starred at him. "I’m really sorry, Alastor. I-I didn’t know you felt that way about me… But we just can’t." She said as tears rolled down her eyes.

"You’re kind, gentle, cheerful--beautiful! You made me feel special and welcomed when no one else would. Everyone sees me as a monster, but not you. You dared to show me compassion and... Like a moth drawn to a flame I followed your bright light until I got burned. You sparked something within me, my dear. Something that yearns for your touch. Something that bleeds at the thought of us being unable to get any closer."

Charlie didn’t want to push Alastor away, but it seems like whatever she does drives them both miles apart, and it was starting to hurt her too. "I’m so sorry, Alastor. It seems like everything you do for me gets you hurt. But I really can’t—we can’t do it. I… I can’t do it."

"I understand." Alastor approached his door and opened it for Charlie. "Well then, good night, Charlie." Charlie slowly approached Alastor who avoided her gaze. As she stepped through the threshold of the room. Charlie turned around wanting to talk to Alastor to apologize again and again, just to try anything to make The Radio Demon feel better, but the door was suddenly closed behind her. It was strange, she didn’t hear the door move, or the click of the door closing shut.

She gently touched the doorknob and found that it was locked. "Shit, I hurt Alastor, didn’t I? Does… Does he hate me now?" As she said in a soft whisper, pressing her hands together close to her chest. Her words felt like shards of glass leaving her mouth. Her chest suddenly tightened and tears began to swell up in her eyes again. "This is the last thing that I want! I don’t want you to hate me. Please don’t hate me, Alastor." She said as she wiped the tears in her eyes and knock on the door, but no answer came and the door remained shut.

Charlie decided to leave. It was clear Alastor doesn’t want to see her. She quickly looked for a bathroom. She can’t let anyone see her crying or return to her room with teary eyes. She doesn’t want Vaggie to confront Alastor. She has caused The Radio Demon enough pain and suffering as it is. Charlie got back into her room, slid herself in her bed, and tried to sleep the stressful night away.

When morning rolled in. Charlie was awoken by the sound of radio static outside her room. She jumped out of bed and saw Alastor walking down the hall with a satchel hanging around his body. "Wait, Alastor!" Charlie called out his name, but The Radio Demon pretended to have not heard her as he rounded the corner. That cold gesture sent a sharp jolt of pain in Charlie’s chest. She went After Alastor, but as she rounded the corner he was nowhere in sight. Charlie began to cry but fought through her grief and went after Alastor.

Charlie decided to head for the main entrance. At the top of the staircase she saw Alastor talking to her father with his back turned against her. She wasn’t able to see Alastor’s ruby eyes and bright smile since last night. She wanted him to look at her, to touch her cheeks, or pat her head like he usually do, to reassure her that everything was okay. It pained her to see that Alastor was ignoring her.

But as she descended down the stairs. Alastor has already went out the door and disappeared into the shadows. "Alastor, wait!" She cried out.

"Oh, morning, sweetie! Sorry but you just missed Alastor. He was sure in a hurry. What, did tall, red, and creepy douche-canoe forgot something?"

"Oh, hey—morning, dad." Charlie greeted her father before she looked outside of the door at an empty space with a worried look on her face. "It’s just that… I couldn’t convince Alastor to stay."

"I’m sure he’ll be fine!" Lucifer said with a devil may care attitude. "He could use a bruise or two if you asked me." He added with contempt.

Charlie ignored her father’s hate for Alastor. "What did you two talked about?" She asked urgently. She doesn’t know what Alastor was thinking or how hurt he was feeling. She wanted to gather as many clues about him as she can.

"Oh, nothing much. He said he was leaving and when I asked him for some pointers he just laughed at my face, patted me on the head like I’m some dog, and disappeared on me. The stupid jerk!"

"Oh… That’s nice." She said as she anxiously rubbed her hands together.

"What?"

"Dad… I think Alastor is mad at me."

"You went to his room last night, didn’t you?"

"Yeah."

"Well, Vaggie and I did warn you. Did you two get into a fight?"

Charlie couldn’t tell her father that Alastor confessed to her, she rejected him, and he kicked her out of his room. Lucifer would kill him, Vaggie would find out, and she would kill him too! "Yeah… Sort of, and now he’s pissed me. He wouldn’t even look at me in the eye which he hasn’t done before! He always made sure he’s within my line of sight, always ready to strike a deal, always making sure I wasn't alone. Now he’s avoiding me, ignoring me." The tightening pain Charlie felt in her chest was so great that she wanted to weep in front of her father, but she controlled her grief.

Lucifer’s eyes suddenly grew bright and he wore an ear to ear grin. "Wait, you two are fighting! Can we fire Alastor now? I already have his pink slip ready!" Lucifer shrieked with glee.

Charlie glared at her father. "That’s not funny, dad. This is serious." She snapped. "He's still my friend."

Lucifer read the room and backed off. "What crawled up your ass? Okay, I’m sorry, Char-Char. I’ll drop it. I still don’t know what you see in that guy. You got tons of friends!"

"That’s the problem with everyone here. You guys only see The Radio Demon, not Alastor." Charlie snapped as she stormed off back to her room.

"Charlie, I’m sorry for insulting your friend! Hey, Charlie dear! Are you on your period or something? Do you have pads?—Honey!" Lucifer tried to call out but Charlie didn’t even turned around and just kept climbing the stairs. "What am I going to do with that girl?" Lucifer said he scratched the back of his head.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 3: Suspicious Behavior

Notes:

I dunno what’s with this fanfic but it’s bringing out truly weird ideas from me. I already said that my main inspiration for this fanfic is Devil May Cry, specifically Vergil. I’m not really versed with DMC lore but in my understanding, Vergil’s road to power involved three things: the Force Edge, Mundus, and The Qliphoth Fruit. I tried making a Mundus-like enemy for Alastor but the name I came up is super weird, Fulgarrus. I dunno why that popped into head when I was coming up with a demon god name, but apparently we now have a Garrus who is full of himself as a boss enemy? With that outta the way, in this chapter, Alastor is one step closer to obtaining ultimate power—and the heart of the illustrious Charlie Morningstar.

Okay, reader’s discretion is advised! I already said in chapter 1 that this fanfic will dabble in cheating and infidelity but it is in this chapter where we’ll shift it into second gear, so last warning to those sensitive to this sort of stuff. But if you’re okay with it then please, enjoy the story.

Also, how do you like the new chapter titles? Each of them are named after official Devil May Cry soundtracks. I wanted to name each chapter after a major arcana like what I did with my other Radiodust fanfic but I wanted to do something different and then I remembered that the soundtrack for the BFG division in Doom 2016 is literally just called BFG division. So I started using soundtrack titles instead for my chapter titles. I hope it is as dope as I imagined it to be.

Alastor may have had his heart broken last night but what did he expect? Charlie is virtuous, lawful, and pure to a fault. She can make saints cry for how noble she is. "Of course, she would say no to my advances." Alastor snarled to himself. "She’s sickeningly sweet and innocent, and yet… I still find her luscious." He should be by all pretense be sad and heartbroken right now, but he knows he’s down but not out of the game. One proof of that is how Charlie chased him all over the hotel as he used Force Pledge to give the princess the slip. He loved how he teased her this morning. He adored her desperate attempt to reach him. "One will never know the true value of something until it is truly gone from reach, as they say. I’m so sorry, Charlie my dear, but a cold shoulder will be good for you. It will help clear your mind on what I have to offer." Alastor said to himself with a wide sinister grin on his face as he trekked along an ominous unbeaten path.

The only way he can have the princess of hell is if Alastor put a love spell on Charlie, but he doesn’t want that, because where’s the fun in it? No, Alastor wants her to give her heart to him willingly. The only way he can achieve that end is for him to obtain ultimate power, because as it stands, Alastor isn’t her only trump card in her deck. "In her desperation she can call on Vaggie or her idiot father for salvation. I can’t have that, now can I? No, there’s only one room for her knight in crimson armor."

Alastor found himself in front of an archaic and dilapidated temple. A dark and mysterious force pushed him back as he tried to enter the temple. He smiled at the forceful objection of the place. "It seems I have arrived at the right spot! I can smell power." He snarled as radio static filled the very air around him. He raised his staff and clashed with the oppressive pressure with his own brand of shadows. He was successful and the the whole temple rumbled in recognition.

Alastor casually walked inside the temple with a jovial look on his face. At the center of the temple there sat an enormous and imposing stone statue of what seems to be a visage of a wicked god. Alastor has read up on Greek, Norse, and Egyptian mythologies in life to entertain himself, but he does not recognize who the statue before him was depicting. At hindsight the statue appeared to resemble Zeus or Odin in some small way but there was something odd about the statue, something wrong…

The statue suddenly moved and it’s red glowing eyes stared directly at Alastor. "Who are you, whelp?" The Statue asked.

"Greetings and salutations, mighty Fulgarrus!" Alastor proclaimed with theatrical flair. "I am Alastor, The Radio Demon. At your service!"

The massive statue contemplated for a while before answering. "I do not recognize you, Alastor."

"You haven’t heard of me? I’m shocked! All of hell knows and fears my name. This is actually refreshing." Alastor said with a huge sinister grin.

The Statue leaned back on his stone throne. "Unworthy foes have no right to be remembered or heard of."

"Oh, I can assure you that I am worthy to murder you." Alastor threatened as erratic radio static filled the entire temple.

"Oh, a challenger? How refreshing. Here I thought hell was full of spineless blowhards."

Alastor chuckled. "Oh believe me, mighty Fulgarrus. Hell is indeed filled with blowhards, but I am a diamond in a sea of coals."

"Oh?" Fulgarrus suddenly took interest. "If that is the case? Then I would want nothing more than to kill you or to be killed by you."

"What a coincidence! So do I."

"Well, shall we then, Radio Demon?"

"I am ready when you are."

The statue suddenly began to crumble. From its core emerged a gigantic lanky creature of black flesh, sharp bones, and powerful tentacles protruding from its head. The creature had a dozen red glowing eyes, a massive scorpion tail, and four arms with spear-like claws. "Before I tear you limb from limb, Alastor. I must thank you. I thought I would rot in this place without tasting a proper fight."

"Oh don’t thank me just yet. I prefer if my victims didn’t thank me before I kill them."

"I admire your confidence. Time to die, Alastor."

Alastor smiled a twisted and toothy grin at Fulgarrus. Just as Fulgarrus revealed his true form, Alastor activated Force Pledge. The Radio Demon unleashed a move called Judgement. It is a move that summons ten-thousand shadow blades that takes advantage of Force Pledge’s time effect and struck Alastor’s opponent down all at once with devastating effects in a matter of five seconds. Fulgarrus literally didn’t know what hit him. "That’s going to be a problem, mighty one. Because you’re already dead."

Fulgarrus was confused at first but he soon realized as his body began to fall apart like leaves in the autumn wind. With his dying breath he conversed with Alastor. "Still, I thank you, Alastor. Being obliterated by a force far stronger than I is an honorable way to go."

"Then it is my pleasure to oblige! But before you slip into the darkness, Fulgarrus. I would very much want to take your power for my own."

"Then I’m sorry to disappoint. I received my dark power from the forbidden fruit."

"So you’re telling me I should go to the Garden of Eden for the forbidden fruit? That’s going to complicate things."

"There are two forbidden fruits. Heaven has The Fruit of Knowledge while hell has The Fruit of Strength."

"Where can I find this Fruit of Strength?"

"Now that I am dead. The Fruit will call for you. Listen to its dark whispers and ultimate powers shall be yours to command."

Alastor turned around. "I see. Well then, rest in peace Fulgarrus. Take comfort in the fact that I will drown hell in chaos and burn the heavens as soon as I devour The Fruit of Strength."

Fulgarrus disintegrated and vanished into the wind. Alastor began his journey back to the hotel. He brought out Force Pledge and looked at the time. "Ah, with time to spare! I should be home before dinner."

Back at The Hazbin Hotel. As Alastor walked in through the front entrance, he was greeted by the sight of the whole gang heading for the mess hall, and when I say the whole gang I meant Charlie was also there, but Alastor didn’t even bothered to look at her way.

"You’re back, sir!" Niffty screamed with joy as she climbed Alastor and nestled on top of his head. Normally Charlie would join Niffty in welcoming Alastor back but she could feel an invisible wall in between them. Behind Alastor’s smile she could feel his inner malice and hate. "Where have you been, Smiles? You’re just in time for dinner!" Angel said with a smirk on his face. "Lucifer’s cooking tonight since you, um, on your sick leave and all that. Are you, uh, alright now?" Angel added with a hint of concern in his tone. Alastor carried Niffty off his head, put her down, and patted her on the head. "Never better, Angel! Thanks for asking. It seems that all I needed was some fresh air and a bit of time to myself. Rest assured that I will go back to my regular duties first thing in the morning."

"That’s great!" Angel cheered. "Care to join us then, Smiles?"

"I’d love to! But I think I’ll pass. I don’t have my appetite back just yet and I feel like I might vomit." Those words weren’t exactly meant for Charlie but hearing them felt like daggers stabbing her chest. "If you’ll excuse me. I’m off to bed. Hopefully sleep will break this fever."

Angel raised an eyebrow at Alastor but decided not to press him further. He’s sick, and Angel doesn’t want to bother him right now. "Okay! Sleep tight then, Smiles." With that, the group headed for the mess hall and Alastor headed up the stairs. Charlie fell behind to stare at Alastor’s back until he disappeared to the upper floor. Vaggie suddenly fetched Charlie. "I know what you’re thinking. You gotta give him some time and space to think."

"He still hasn’t forgiven me, has he?" Charlie said with a glum look on her face.

"And forcing yourself into his personal space won’t help. Imagine it this way. Right now you’re a giant wall to him. If you go anywhere near him you’ll just suffocate and crush him. Just give him some breathing space for now."

"What if he doesn’t forgive me?" Charlie said with tears in her eyes.

"No one can stay mad at you, Charlie! He’ll forgive you... Eventually."

"Alastor is not like anyone. You know how he can be. You won’t get anywhere with him if you don’t approach him directly."

Vaggie let out an exhausted sigh. "I hate it when you get this stubborn for your friends, but it is also one of your winning factors. Whatever it is you want to do. Save it for tomorrow. Alastor just got back. I’m sure whatever it is you got cooking inside of your head will only make it worse for you two."

"I will." Charlie cheered up. "Thanks, Vaggie." She kissed Vaggie. "You always know what to say."

Vaggie fondly rubbed her cheek where Charlie kissed her. "And you always know what to do. Now come on, you can visit deer boy tomorrow."

Later that night Alastor couldn’t sleep. He kept tossing and turning in his bed covered in cold sweat. He was lying when he said he had a fever but it seems he may have jinxed himself. He has already unbuttoned his pj shirt but the heat and discomfort was too great to ignore. He tossed his covers aside and removed his pj pants. He lie there in bed still feeling uneasy. "What the fuck is going on?" Alastor snarled. He got out of his bed to open a window but as soon as the winds of hell brushed his face he heard the dark whispers of the forbidden fruit. It told him that the pain he is experiencing is its way of locating him and that it is now on its way to him. Alastor formed a gruntled grin and let the soothing dark whispers of the fruit coo him to sleep.

Morning rolled in and Alastor only got a wink of sleep. He took a quick cold shower to shock himself awake but his senses were so numb that he felt nothing and simply took a shower. He went to the kitchen to brew himself a cup of coffee, extra black. "It wasn’t enough I had to best a literal demon god, but now I have to suffer a fever for a couple days too until the fruit finds me? Endure, Alastor, endure. Your suffering will be all worth it." Alastor steeled himself as he took a sip of his coffee. The kitchen door opened and Lucifer stepped inside, it was still his turn to cook breakfast. He spotted The Radio Demon and burst out laughing. "Oh man, Alastor! You’re not just a piece of shit on the inside but you also look like shit on the outside too." Lucifer laughed and laughed until his side hurt.

Alastor wasn’t feeling well he could only cringe. "Ha ha ha, that’s so funny. Ho ho ho, I forgot to laugh." He snarled.

Lucifer snickered as he went to the kitchen to start making breakfast. His day was made. With Alastor out of the picture maybe he can have some quality daddy-daughter time with Charlie. "Like, what happened to you? I heard you came home looking chipper, but you don’t look so chipper to me."

"It’s just a fever. It will break tonight." Alastor grunted as he took a sip of his coffee. "So laugh while you still can, small fry. Once I start feeling better I’ll make sure you won’t get another chance." He threatened.

"Is that a threat?"

"I know you were short but I didn’t know you were dumb too."

"Why I outta!" Lucifer made the knives he was controlling with magic poised and aimed to strike at Alastor. But then suddenly, Charlie burst through the kitchen.

"Dad! What are you doing?" Charlie gasped. Lucifer was caught red-handed and the situation didn’t work in his favor. Alastor looked weak and fragile while Lucifer had a couple dozen knives pointed at The Radio Demon. Things looked bad.

Charlie looked at Alastor and then glared at her father. Alastor didn’t have the strength to play cat and mouse with Charlie anymore so for the first time in a long while their eyes have locked, but he didn’t mind because a fine spectacle was about to happen before his very eyes.

Lucifer put the knives back in their drawers and continued cooking. "Nothing! I was just making breakfast, my sugar muffin."

Charlie sighed. "Dad, I can hear you two shouting and fighting outside the hall. I wouldn’t call that nothing." Charlie looked at Alastor and she was hesitant to talk to him but as soon as she saw that perpetual grin of his and he didn’t looked away, she thought he has become more receptive now. "Oh, um… Morning, Alastor, how are you feeling?"

"Peachy, my dear! And a good morning to you too."

Charlie felt joy and her soul was soothe by Alastor’s voice. She looked at his weakened and disheveled state and was instantly struck with worry. "You don’t look fine to me, Alastor."

"It’s just a fever, Charlie. Sleep didn’t break it last night but maybe tonight will do the trick. No need to worry yourself for my sake, I’ll be fine, really."

Charlie felt rejected by what Alastor said, but at least they’re talking again. There was still a wall in between them but Charlie didn’t dare to push her luck, even though it pains her. "Oh… Okay, if you need anything—anything at all, Alastor. Don’t hesitate to ask me." Charlie said. Alastor silently nodded his head as he took the last swig of his coffee. Charlie glared at her father again. "What’s your deal, dad? I knew you don’t like Alastor but I wasn’t expecting you to hit him while he’s weak."

"He insulted me! He called me small and dumb." Lucifer defended himself as he set platters of omelet and sausages on a table in the mess hall.

"Dad, you are small." Charlie looked at Alastor. "Did you?"

"I may have… Forgive me, Charlie my dear, I was feeling under the weather and irritated, and the first thing your dad did when he saw me was laugh at my face. I couldn’t control myself and snapped at him. I know my actions were untoward, for that I am truly sorry." Alastor played the part of a weak defenseless lamb seeking Charlie’s sympathy, all the while trying to add fuel to the flame. It was a good thing he was feeling weak. If he wasn’t, he may have burst out laughing, and revealed his sinister ploy to make Charlie and Lucifer fight.

Charlie sighed. "Just for today, dad. Stop picking on Alastor." She scolded.

"Oh, so it’s okay for him to insult me but when I threaten him to shut up it’s suddenly a bad thing? That seem a bit unfair, Charlie." Lucifer said as he went back to the kitchen to fetch a stack of pancakes.

"He may not even mean what he said, Alastor’s sick, dad!"

Lucifer glared at Alastor who shot him a mischievous grin while Charlie’s back was turned to him. "Oh, I’m pretty sure he meant it."

"Just be more understanding. Don’t pick a fight with the sick? It’s unethical."

Lucifer was really pissed at Alastor right now for using his weakened state to turn Charlie against him, but he can’t really do anything about it. Charlie was right. No matter who is in the wrong or who started it, picking a fight with the sick is immoral, even by hell’s standards.

"Now, for the cherry on top." Alastor thought. He weakly stood up and got in between Charlie and Lucifer. "That’s enough you two. I’m leaving, so please stop fighting." He said. Charlie felt so proud of Alastor for being the bigger person. Lucifer saw through Alastor’s ploy to get on Charlie’s good graces and he was used as a stepping stone. He was really mad at The Radio Demon but he was basically untouchable right now.

Alastor made his way for the door and like what he expected, Charlie suddenly grabbed the cuff of his shirt. "Alastor wait, dad and I aren’t fighting. I’m just telling him to stop picking on you, just for today at least."

"It’s all fine, my dear. I forgive him."

"Awww! That’s the spirit!" Charlie cheered. "But Alastor, I need to tell you something. Dad is throwing a company picnic today to boost the staff’s morale and to welcome Cherri into our program."

"What a swell idea! Please, don’t stop on my account."

"But you’re sick!"

"But Charlie, I can’t cancel or postpone our reservations." Lucifer pointed out. "I already paid that smooth talking cur and I highly doubt he’ll give me a refund."

"Then I’ll just stay." Charlie said.

"But you can’t, honey! You need to be there. Let someone else take care of creepazoid here."

Alastor placed a hand on Charlie’s shoulder. "Go, my dear. I’ll be perfectly fine on my own."

"You said that yesterday and now you have a fever! What’s next, I find you dead when we come back home? No, I’ll stay and watch over you and that’s final."

"But why does it have to be you?" Lucifer asked.

"Because I’m the only one who wants to. You and Vaggie hate him, Husk wants to break free from him, and Niffty is well—Niffty."

"Well, you got a point there. I can’t promise I won’t try to suffocate Alastor in his sleep." Lucifer admitted. Charlie leered at her father and decided to just drop it, he will never like Alastor.

Everyone gathered at the lobby of the hotel, ready to depart. Alastor napped on the couch while Charlie said her goodbyes and best wishes to her friends. "You sure you got this?" Vaggie asked Charlie. "Oh I’ll be fine!" Charlie looked at the napping Radio Demon. "He says he’s not hungry and all that he needs is a nap. I’ll just watch over him and make sure he doesn’t keel over and die. Plus this will be a good opportunity to talk to him." Charlie reasoned.

"Ah, taking advantage of him while he’s down. It seems like Alastor is rubbing off on you. I don’t like it but at least you’re growing a spine." Vaggie teased Charlie.

"It’s not like that—okay, maybe it is like that, but I have pure intentions!"

"Whatever helps you sleep better at night." Vaggie looked at Alastor. He looked so peaceful in his sleep. "At least he doesn’t have the strength to hurt your or runaway when you two argue again."

"I’ve learned my lesson. It won’t come to that." Charlie pulled Vaggie close and kissed her on her lips. "Now, you better get moving and have fun out there."

Vaggie smiled as she made her way to the main entrance. "We will, so goodbye, Charlie, and see you later." Charlie waved goodbye at her girlfriend, father, and friends. They’re going to a new theme park that just opened up and Charlie wished she could go, but she can’t just leave Alastor all alone. Maybe she can go some other day and maybe Alastor will come along.

Charlie approached The Radio Demon. He looked so soft and peaceful all curled up on the couch covered by a pink blanket. Charlie found it oddly comforting to know that Alastor liked her. Well, she knew he liked her or at least her soul, but it never occurred to her that he loved her. All the kind gestures, the comforting, the encouragements, the playful teasing. Before it all seemed so innocent and friendly. Charlie didn’t noticed the intimacy behind Alastor’s actions. The realization alone was enough to make her blush.

Charlie stroked Alastor’s forehead to his cheek, his fur covered skin was hot to the touch, but she didn’t noticed that. All she could think about was the sublime sensation of the fact that a creature like Alastor, someone who is powerful, enigmatic, and comely, was infatuated with her. Charlie was humble, she didn’t have a delusion of grandeur like most of the royals of hell. It was never her desire to have people like Alastor line up for her affection, but it did happen, it was flattering, and it was indeed an infatuation. Alastor offered his heart to her one lovely night on a silver platter, but all she could do was break it in half. She kept telling herself that she didn’t want to hurt Vaggie, she didn’t want to get Alastor’s hopes up for nothing, but why does she still feel such an intense pain in her chest whenever she pushes Alastor away? "Am I?--no! It can't be. It mustn't be..." She repeated in her head.

But the pain is also there whenever she sees Alastor getting too close with other people: friends or foes? It doesn’t matter. Charlie feels jealousy. She tried to push the thoughts away for Vaggie’s sake but they gnaw at her at every moment. She can’t deny her forbidden feelings anymore because as her gaze landed on Alastor’s mouth, she suddenly had an intrusive thought to lean in for a kiss.

Charlie suddenly spotted Alastor’s blood-red eyes, he was awake, and she was suddenly paralyzed with both fear and guilt.

"Is there something I can help you with, my dear?" He asked.

"Oh, um, you were tossing and turning." Charlie lied, she didn’t want to admit that she just wanted to kiss his lips. "I just wanted to check on you. You’re still burning up."

"Well, as you can see," Alastor grabbed Charlie’s wrist and gently pushed her hand away. "I’m perfectly fine."

"Rejected, again." Charlie thought as she starred at her hand. Alastor sat up on the couch and rubbed his eyes. "You still hate me, don’t you?" She suddenly asked.

"That is not… Let’s just drop it, Charlie. For both our sakes. You just wouldn’t get it anyway, my dear."

Charlie stood up. "What wouldn’t I get!" She snapped at Alastor. She was angry at him for being so childish. She rejects him because she doesn’t want to throw away her responsibilities, she has a girlfriend. Alastor has the gall to give her the cold treatment? But she was also angry at herself for trying push herself into his life despite her goal of pushing him away. It didn't make sense.

"That I rejected you? That I hurt your feelings for me? Oh my god, Alastor! Please understand that I am in a relationship—I’m taken! I know you can’t have your cake and eat it too, but come on!" Tears began to swell up in Charlie’s eyes. "Throw me a bone here. I value our friendship…" Charlie weeped in front of Alastor. "I value you. I don’t want to lose you from my life simply because I can’t be with you. I’m sorry!" Charlie brought out her handkerchief to wipe her eyes.

Alastor just sat there, avoiding Charlie’s gaze in perfect silence. Charlie saw Alastor’s rude behavior. She was practically the only one making this work and Alastor can’t even give her a straight answer. Her fury swelled up inside her and she didn’t even noticed that she assumed her true demon form. She lunged at Alastor, grabbed his lower jaw, and forced The Radio Demon to look at her. "Don’t fuck with me, Alastor!" Charlie growled. "I’ve been patient and understanding with you! I don’t care if you’re sick. At least talk to me! Give me a reason why we can’t go back as just being close friends?"

Demented radio static noise began to fill the air. Alastor visage turned wicked and cruel. His horns grew, his neck snapped and looked crooked, and his mouth was stitched with green threads. He grabbed Charlie’s shoulder and wrist, and pinned her down on the couch with him on top. "Because I’m eating my heart out for you, my dear!" He snapped in a distorted voice. Alastor grabbed both of Charlie’s wrist and held them above her head. "Can’t you get it through your thick skull, Charlie? I am doing you a favor!" With his free hand, Alstor began to unbutton Charlie’s shirt. As soon as he saw Charlie’s immaculate paper-white skin that contrasted her black bra. Alastor’s mouth began to water and his eyes grew wide with excitement. "I can’t control myself in front of you!" But as soon as he saw Charlie’s tears dripping on her cheeks, his sinister expression softened. He slowly got off the princess of hell and backed away. "Please don’t make me hurt you, my dear. Keep your distance." Alastor sat on the armchair beside the couch and just starred at her. "We’re alone together. Everyone is somewhere else having fun and won’t be home for hours. I could have my way with you, my dear. The situation is too perfect. Please don’t tempt me because I just might take it." Alastor whimpered as he crawled into a ball and began to hug himself, or more specifically, he was trying to restrain his urges.

Charlie looked at Alastor. She hurt him again. All he wants is love but all she can give him is pain. "Thank you for your honesty, Alastor. I didn’t know how much I’ve hurt you—been hurting you until now."

"It’s not all your fault, my dear. I allowed myself to fall for the tricks of this crazy thing called love."

"That’s not actually a bad thing. How can love be bad?"

"I’m losing sleep, it complicate things for me and my associates, and I can’t work properly. I should be working alongside you in re-educating Angel and that annoying fool, Pentious, but I can’t be anywhere near you. Sorry for my vulgarity, but you get my deep southern blood pumping. So what good does falling in love do for me again?"

"You know what I mean!"

"Oh believe me, I don’t. I’ve never fallen in love before. I’m glad I didn’t. The experience is utterly dreadful." Alastor said as he rubbed the temple of his head.

"I guess it’s my turn to be honest with you now."

"I already know, Charlie. You’re disgusted, frustrated, and dejected by the mere sight of me right now. Normally I don’t mind it at all, but coming from you? It hits different, my dear."

"That’s not true!"

"Then what, I pray tell, is true?"

Charlie tapped on the space beside her, gesturing for Alastor to sit beside her. The Radio Demon was confused but he has caused Charlie enough distress already. He did what he was told.

As Alastor sat beside Charlie, she grabbed his hand. Alastor tried to pull away but she didn’t allow him. "The the theme park they went to has a night club that opens two hours from now. Angel and Cherri wanted to go there so I included it in the itinerary."

"Organized and thoughtful as always."

"Thank you." Charlie looked at Alastor with a deep longing in her eyes. "We have the hotel to ourselves." She said as she blushed. "Are you sure not a word will get out, especially to Vaggie?"

"I don’t like where you’re getting at, my dear." Alastor said nervously. "I won’t turn a dishonest woman out of you. I won’t defile the last light of hell."

"You won’t, Alastor…" Charlie grabbed Alastor’s hand before he could slip away. "You won’t, I promise… I refused to recognize my true feelings for you because it is taboo, but I like you too, Alastor. As much as I like Vaggie."

"Charlie please, don’t do that. Don’t give me a smidge of hope. I can take a lot of powerful blows from the powerful bastards of hell but I can’t withstand a single heartache from you."

Charlie followed her heart’s lustful desire and pulled Alastor close and pressed his lips against hers. The Radio Demon’s lips tasted wrong and illicit but also supple, luscious, and reassuring.

Alastor pulled away from the kiss. It was all he has ever wanted since realizing his budding feelings for the princess of hell, but now that he has had it, he is hesitant. "Charlie, I need to know, what are we exactly trying to do here?"

"I dunno know, it’s your whole idea?"

Alastor cocked his head at Charlie. "Then by all means, care to enlighten me with my own plans? It would seem this fever has gotten me far worse than I initially realized."

"That whatever we do will stay between us, no one else will know. Then after we’ve had our fill of each other, we would go back to our separate lives, as close friends, as business partners."

"You go back being lovey-dovey with Vaggie and none will be the wiser. Yes, I remember now, I also remember using less words but I’m just nitpicking. You got the gist of it."

"What do you say, Alastor? I can’t be with you because I love Vaggie and I don’t want to hurt her, but I also don’t want to leave you hurting with no one to hold. The best I can give you is a few moments of my time."

Alastor wore a wide, twisted, and mischievous grin on his face as he lovingly stroked Charlie’s golden hair over her ear. "Sounds thrilling and exciting. As they say, beggars can’t be choosers. I accept, my dear."

"So… How do you want to start?" Charlie asked as she blushed. "I haven't got the foggiest."

Alastor summoned forth a bottle of brandy from Husk’s bar and two glasses. "What’s this for?" Charlie asked. "Just in case we get caught. Let’s blame it on alcohol. Now, my dear, bottoms up but not too much. I want both of us to remember this sinful night in full details."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 4: The Time Has Come

Notes:

Hello there gentle readers! And welcome to chapter 4 of Radio Demon May Cry appropriately titled: The Time Has come. It’s from Devil May Cry 4 soundtracks and it’s one dope BGM! I highly recommend giving it a listen. At any rate, The time has really come for our favorite red Radio Demon to take what he truly desires: love, power, and bragging rights. In this chapter Alastor will put Lucifer in his place, right under his shoes, as he devours the forbidden fruit and obtain godlike abilities. We also shift it into high gears with some sweet, sweet, Radiobelle romance in this chapter as Charlie gives in into Alastor’s seductions, but he will also lose himself into Charlie’s charms in the process. So which one of these two polar opposite demons will come out on top? There’s only one way to find out. Please, enjoy the story.

Also, for Borderlands 2 fans out there. Can you spot the little easter egg I’ve stashed somewhere in this chapter?

"Hm, this metropolitan is pretty good. I didn’t know you could mix cocktails!" Charlie complemented. "There’s a lot you don’t know about me, my dear." Alastor finished his poison in one swig and felt his insides turning nice and warm. The Radio Demon carefully brushed Charlie’s hair over her ear, revealing her smooth white neck. Alastor licked his lips as he formed a twisted grin before he began planting kisses on Charlie’s neck and wrapping his arms around her delicate waist to pull her closer to him. "Alastor... Slow down. I’m not going anywhere." Charlie said as she starred into Alastor’s grinning face with a playful smile of her own.

"As they say, strike while the iron is hot and you’re practically divine right now, my dear."

Charlie blushed. "Flatterer! Sometimes I think you love pulling my leg." She said as she bashfully finished her poison and carefully placing her glass on the table. She felt her hand trembling and her head starting to spin. She really has zero alcohol resistance.

"Please don’t belittle yourself, Charlie. Many have tried to bend over backwards to win over my affection but it is you I wish to give my black heart to." Alastor suddenly chuckled. "That’s so weird to say out loud."

"Why’s that?"

"I spent my whole life alone, but I was contented with my lonely fate, and I was led to believe that I will spend my afterlife the same, but you suddenly came into afterlife and for the first time in my miserable existence I wanted to be close to someone." Alastor held Charlie by her cheek and made her face him, her fiery red eyes seemed so beautiful to him. "You’ve turned a lovestruck fool out of me, my dear. I hope you're going to take responsibility for this."

Alastor pulled Charlie closer, helped her get on top of him, before pressing her lips against his. For someone with the title of The Princess of Hell, Charlie’s lips were surprisingly luscious, supple, and moist. Then again, Charlie is a bubbly ball of joy. A surprising quality for a demon in hell. Alastor didn’t think too much about her complexity. He wanted her and now he has her. That is all that matters right now.

It was just a kiss but it was getting too steamy for comfort. Alastor undid his bowtie and unbutton his red dress shirt, and amusingly, Charlie even helped him with that. He could feel her heart racing. Alastor placed a hand on her left chest. Charlie let out an adorable soft squeal. "Try to relax, my dear. Let me do all the work. Let me make you feel the embrace of desire." Alastor copped a feel of Charlie’s breast and began to knead her smooth and soft flesh through her black lace bra. Before Charlie could moan, Alastor pressed his lips against hers. He slithered his tongue into her mouth to touch her tongue but the princess suddenly stiffened and let out a cry of pleasure.

Alastor chuckled. "That was rather quick." He teased. Charlie looked spent yet satisfied. "Oh gosh, I’m really sorry about this. I didn’t mean to—"

"Nonsense, my dear! It just means you’re wet and ready for the main course." Alastor laid Charlie on the couch. He stripped her of her shoes and pants, before he took off his. His heart began to race. He was finally about to do it, about to do Charlie. Ecstasy? Euphoria? Words fail to describe the intense joy and pleasure he is experiencing right now. With bated breath, Alastor grabbed his fully erect devil and began to trace around the gates of Charlie’s hell with it.

Charlie suddenly touched his hand. "Al, please be gentle." She begged with pleading eyes. "I’ve never done this before." She admitted shyly.

"What, sex? Seriously? Don’t tell me you’re actually waiting for marriage before letting Vaggie eat you out. You’re in hell, my dear! Live a little. No one will judge you because we’re all sinful down here."

"No, Vaggie and I already did it, it’s just that…" Charlie starred at Alastor’s strikingly sized manhood and blushed.

Alastor formed a twisted grin. "You’re joking? You two haven’t used toys before?"

"We did, but only the small ones. I... I wanted to ease into it."

"How about your boyfriend? Your father mentioned an old flame. Hasn't he popped your cherry?"

"He had my first kiss but he never popped my cherry. We got into a fight and I never saw him again--well, I did, but he had another woman in his arms and I didn't bothered to approach him."

"I see..."

"I know it sounds lame! I admit that I am lame, but I want to take it slow. I want to mentally prepare myself before I… Before I…"

"Not at all my dear! I'll admit to you that this is also my first time. So we're on the same boat here. If you ask me, there's nothing wrong with a pair of old fossils getting freaky for the first time. These sort of things takes time." He reassured.

"I guess you're right... Is it painful?"

"Well, yes, at least from what I’ve heard. I’m as new to this as you are, but I’m a man. I just stick it in and stick it out. I’ve asked dear Rosie for some pointers but I don’t have the slightest idea what she was talking about, but I am keeping to mind what she told me. You can trust me, Charlie. I won’t hurt you. We’ll take it very slow."

"Okay, Alastor… I trust you. Just remember, you're the first man I'm going to have sex with. So don't ram it too hard."

"Excellent choice, my dear! I promise to be gentle. I can assure you that there are wonderful places your tongue and toys can’t reach." Alastor said as he lovingly ran a red claw across Charlie’s body, from her throat to her groin area. Charlie let out a soft yelp after being tickled by Alastor’s finger. "Which is why I feel so honored to be exploring them with you, my fair princess." Alastor gently placed his hands around Charlie’s hips. "Now my dear, let me teach you how to put the devil back into hell."

Alastor slowly moved his hips forward. Charlie felt something enter her and she grew more nervous. She wondered what kind of pain it was. Was it going to be quick sharp pain? A long lasting stinging sensation? Or a delayed pain like the one you get when you accidentally cut yourself with a very sharp and very thin razor. "Wait, Alastor! I felt something. Are you all the way in?"

"Relax, my dear. Take deep breaths, it’s just the tip."

"There’s more?"

"Well," Alastor let out a chuckle. "I have to take pride on something. Don’t worry, you might be tight but you already came. Believe me, it will slide in with hardly any effort."

"Can we do it in three?"

Alastor let out a giggle. Charlie was simply acting so innocent and adorable. "As you wish, my dear Charlie. In one—"

"Hold my hand, Alastor!" Charlie requested and The Radio Demon happily obliged. "Hold my hand tight, my dear, and close your eyes. I’m going in one, two—three!" Alastor thrusted his hips forward. Charlie felt a mild sharp pain and Alastor’s weight shook her.

Alastor let out a moan as he slumped on top of Charlie. "You’re so tight, wet, and very warm on the inside, my dear. Ecstasy doesn’t even begin to describe what I’m feeling right." Alastor said as his toothy grin began to salivate.

"I’m glad I can make you feel good, Alastor." Charlie said with a whimper, tears flowing through her closed eyes. Alastor wiped them with his thumb. "Does it still hurt, Charlie? We can stop if you want."

"No, it’s fine. It’s slowly going away. It’s just that—you’re so big! I feel so full and it’s throbbing inside of me."

"It’s because of you, my dear." Akastor paused. They just lied there on the couch motionless and connected, and in each other's arms. "You make my deep southern blood pumping, and I want more of you, if you’ll allow me, that is."

Charlie began to calm down. The pain was gone. She cried but nodded her head at Alastor. "Go ahead, Alastor, take the lead. The pain is slowly going away. Have your way with me."

Alastor formed a wide grin. Without hesitation he moved his hips in a slow and steady rhythm. He saw Charlie squirm and bite her lips, and the sight alone invigorated his senses. He grabbed Charlie’s wrists and pulled her arms above her head. He kissed her lips and practically tried to suck her moans. He moved his attention to Charlies breast. At first he gently kissed them before burying his face on Charlie’s soft chest and sucking and gently biting her nipples.

Charlie felt sensational. Alastor was hitting a lot of good places inside her that Vaggie couldn’t reach, his sharp red claws held her skin so delicately and softly, and the way he kissed and sucked her breast like a babe was simply adorable. She could hardly believe that the feared and dreaded Radio Demon was in her arms. She couldn’t bring herself to fear him like others do especially when he is so warm, so soft, and so loving. Yes, as much it pains her, she feels loved right now. It felt so wrong especially when her mind drifts to Vaggie, the woman she loved, but as as she stares into Alastor’s seductive red eyes, what was wrong suddenly feels so right.

Alastor pressed his lips against hers and she wrapped her arms around the slender waist of The Radio Demon. She had the great desire to be as close to him as much as she could. "Wait, Charlie."

"What? Am I doing something wrong?"

"On the contrary, my dear. You feel heavenly, so much so that I feel that I may be very close."

"I’m close again too. Let’s go off together. I want to feel your warmth, Alastor." Charlie tenderly said as she snuggled her head on Alastor’s fluffy chest, getting a whiff of his sweet and masculine scent. She longed for him, it was wrong, but it was what her heart wanted at the moment. "No, I need to pull out, Charlie! Hiding an affair is relatively easy if you’re not an idiot, but a love child? That’s a whole another story. Vaggie and that idiot father of yours will literally kill me if you suddenly give birth to our child!"

"You’re right, I can’t get pregnant! We can’t keep doing this if we get caught, and what would I tell Vaggie?" Charlie let Alastor go even thought her heart was against it.

Alastor picked up the pace and became more aggressive, and he held Charlie close. "Oh fuck!—Here it comes, Charlie!" Before he could burst inside of Charlie. Alastor pulled out and began to jerk off on Charlie’s stomach instead. The Radio Demon’s warm and thick seeds sprayed all over her. Charlie began to imagine what it would feel to have it burst inside of her. She knows it is wrong to think of those things, but she just couldn't help herself. In Alastor's arms, she became someone else.

Alastor slumped on top of Charlie, both of them desperately tried to catch their breath. When their eyes met they smiled at each other and began to kiss.

After gaining the feeling back in their legs. The two demons meticulously covered their tracks and decided to take a bath to wash their scent off each other, but they decided to do it in the showers, and thus their escapade only continued further and they spent more time in Alastor’s bathroom than they should.

Luckily though, they finished cleaning up and even had half an hour to spare before everyone returned. "Everyone should be here in a few minutes if they didn’t decide to pull at a stop or two." Charlie said as she caressed Alastor's red hair. "Thanks Al for making my first time with a man a magical one. I...--it's just wow! I loved every moment." She added. Alastor was resting on her lap and he was smiling at her face. "Something on my face? Please don’t tell me there’s still more of your cum on my hair."

"Why don’t you stay in this beautiful form? It suits you?"

Charlie blushed. "Oh, um, my tail has a mind of its own, my hair always gets tangled in my horns, and it’s hard to sleep at night because my demon eyes can see perfectly well in the dark." She sheepishly explained. "Plus I always get picked on as a kid while I was in this form. My classmates always called me ugly, or a freak, or just plain ol’ scary. So yeah…" Charlie said with a melancholic look in her eyes. "I had to change myself in order for people to like me."

"Did they?"

"In the end? No, no one liked me. Well, at least they tolerated me. That’s a step up from being frightened by me, I guess?"

Alastor touched Charlie’s cheek. "Charlie my dear, those people were utter fools. You’re absolutely bewitching right now. From your fiery horns, to your smoldering eyes, and to your playful little tail that’s tickling the back of my ears."

"Oh! Sorry." Charlie said as she pulled her tail away. "See, a mind of its own."

Alastor chuckled. "My point is, I don’t care what others may say. To me, you’re absolutely perfect in this form."

"You mean that?" Charlie blushed as she began to play with her hair.

"I mean it like my afterlife dependent on it, my dear. This form of yours adds a bit of spice to your very sweet nature. You’re ravishing, Charlie, and don’t let any idiot tell you otherwise." Alastor’s words were so sweet and soothing, and his lips were so inviting. "Your ex boyfriend was an idiot for letting you go. An utter fool who didn't realized he had a demon goddess beside him." Charlie broke when Alastor said those words. She didn't noticed she was leaning it for a kiss when they suddenly heard a vehicle parking outside. Charlie returned into her normal form while Alastor winked at her before closing his eyes and taking a nap. God, she wanted to kiss him so bad.

Angel was the first to walk in and he supported Cherri beside him as she walked because she had too much to drink and partook in too many orgies, she didn’t have the endurance of a professional pornstar like Angel did. "Best night out—ever!" Angel cheered.

"That was a blast! I didn’t know whose dick was in me or whose pussy I was eating, but man! It was gooood." Cherri added in a drunk stupor.

"Oh I think I was doing you from behind as some cute stud was doing me from behind." Angel chuckled in a mischievous manner.

"Let’s go back there some other time. I really liked that joint." Angel added and then he spotted Alastor peacefully napping on Charlie’s lap and the princess of hell was even stroking his red hair and playing with his fuzzy ears. "Well, well, aren’t you two getting too close and cozy together." Angel said as he elbowed Cherri. "It seems we weren’t the only ones to got lucky tonight." Angel said with a giggle.

"Oh, an illicit affair between the boss and her cute red secretary? How naughty—and hot! Office sex. That’s hot!" Cherri said with a giggle.

"Oh, I got lucky alright!" Charlie said in a jovial tone. "Alastor and I finally made up." She said as she stroked his hair. Vaggie entered through the door and heard what Charlie said. "That’s good news, Charlie! So, how is he?"

Charlie grew nervous because she’s basically lying to Vaggie but if she found what she and Alastor did, it would break her heart. She needed to keep her cool. "Oh, Alastor was simply fine." And just like that she had already slipped right off the bat. "I mean, he is fine! He was burning up a few hours ago but he’s fine now."

"You okay, Charlie? You didn’t catch his fever, did you?" Vaggie asked.

"What? No, I’m fine. Just a bit tired from waiting on you guys." Charlies said and tried to force a yawn.

"I guess it is getting late." Vaggie said.

Lucifer, Niffty, and Husk finally came in. Lucifer’s cheerful smile was replaced by a sour scowl as soon as he spotted Alastor casually resting his big fat head on his precious daughter’s lap. "Um, Charlie?" He called for his daughter’s attention.

"Yeah, dad?"

"You got a bit of dirt on your lap, honey. You may want to dust it off on the floor."

"What?" Charlie frantically panicked. She and Alastor made sure the lobby area was spotless. "Did we miss a spot?" She thought in her head. "Where!" She cried out.

"I think your dad meant Alastor." Vaggie pointed out.

"How very perceptive of you, Vaggie!" Lucifer said to Vaggie before turning his gaze at Charlie. "Now honey, remove that trash off your lap. It is so unsightly." He said as he cringed.

"Oh, come on, dad. What did I tell you about picking on Alastor?" But as Charlie said that, Alastor suddenly sat up straight and his grin grew so wide you thought his face would snap. "What’s wrong, Alastor?" Charlie asked, looking concerned.

Alastor eerily turned his gaze at Charlie. "Everything’s peachy now, my dear." The wind began to shift, a strange foreboding feeling hang in the air, and while everyone felt an unexplainable fear, Alastor was the only one who was in a merry mood. Reality bent for second and a strange bulbous fleshy fruit with a stem made of calcium appeared in the center of the room, it was the size of a child’s fist.

Alastor approached the forbidden fruit, took it in its hand, and slid it into his maw, and began to chew. It had a fine meaty texture, it was succulent, sweet, and savory. Lucifer and Husk recognized what the fruit was and their expression turned into that of pure terror.

Alastor turned to face Charlie and he seems to be back to his old self but there was something off about him, something dark, something old, something wrong, and something powerful. With a huge grin, he bowed at Charlie. "Charlie my dear, I can assure you that everything will be fine from now on. As long as I am by your side nothing will stand in your way, not even heaven itself."

Lucifer approached Alastor, grabbed him by his shoulders, and turned him around. "You idiot! What did you do?"

Alastor let out a sinister chuckle. "You noticed it, didn’t you?" He looked at Husk. "And you too, Husk ol’ boy? Sorry to break it to you, but you have no way to escape my chains now." Alastor then looked at Lucifer with a sinister grin. "Yes, I killed Fulgarrus." Alastor shoved Lucifer off him, he got mad and tried to retaliate, but he suddenly felt an uncontrollable terror towards Alastor, he was frozen with fear. "Yes, your body can sense a battle it can’t win. I can kill you if you’re not careful, hah-ha!"

"This is no laughing matter! Fulgarrus was the sole reason why heaven doesn’t send its full might to wipe us all out during exterminations. As long as they only take out the dregs, Fulgarrus won’t devour all the angels heaven sends here, spears and all. You just disrupted the natural order of things!" Lucifer warned.

Alastor shot Lucifer a twisted grin. "Well, I don’t have such a weakness. In fact, I’m planning on burning the heavens for that their grade-A asshole did to me."

"You fool, you’ll doom us all!"

"Oh, calm down. I won’t suddenly start a war with heaven, well, at least not yet." He let out a playful chuckle. "All I want is." Alastor kneeled in front of Charlie, took her hand, and kissed it. "To be of some use to you, my dear. When heaven showed its ugly face right at our doorsteps I thought I could kick them in the face and shut the door behind them."

"Oh, Alastor. You’ve already done so much for me. I couldn’t ask more of you."

"Now, my dear. I swore that I would keep this place up and running and that everything within its walls will be under my protection, but who did all of my responsibilities while I cowered away like a headless cockroach?" Alastor stood up and looked at Vaggie and Lucifer. "Vaggie fought valiantly while Lucifer—I cringe at the thought."

"Hey!"

"Protected you when it should have been me." Alastor turned to face Charlie. "I’m a jealous guardian, my dear. I hope you don’t fault me for that."

"No, Alastor, I would never! It’s not like I don’t appreciate all the effort you’ve done for me but it's just that... I want you to know that I’ll appreciate you no less even without your dark powers. You, yourself, is more than enough. It is all I could ever ask of you, Alastor."

"Awww, that is very sweet to hear, my dear. It was almost enough to make my black heart beat for once, but you can take people’s love, while I’ll take their fears." Alastor summoned his chains before him, grabbed at his collar, and shattered them like they were made of glass. Everyone was shocked to see that Alastor had his own chains and what he did to it. "The one holding the end of that foul chain will get theirs one of these days, but they hardly matter anymore." He said with a grunt, and for the first time he wasn’t smiling. But his mischievous grin returned when he looked at Angel. "Angel, my dear! Come here for a sec." He said as he gleefully approached Angel.

"What the heck, Smiles? Please don’t hurt me!" Angel screamed but to his surprise, Alastor summoned Valentino’s chain over his neck and shattered it with a simple thug. "Now don’t tell me I didn’t anything nice for you, ha ha!" He cheerfully said as he French kissed Angel on his lips, touching his tongue with his.

Angel was surprised but he liked this surprise. "Getting fired and getting a kiss from Alastor? Today is my lucky day!" He said as he swoon over.

"Let’s see, what else can I do with my newfound godhood? Aha! Where is Razzle!" Alastor said. Upon hearing his name, Razzle instantly appeared before Alastor. "Here’s your friend back." Alastor said with a snap of fingers and Dazzle magically appeared out of nowhere, alive and well. Razzle’s eyes grew wide and bright as he hugged his used to be fallen comrade. "Bringing the dead back to life? Child’s play!" Alastor looked at Niffty. "Niffty my dear, what would you like?"

"Oh! Oh! A new dagger! I left mine on Adam’s back." She said with a sinister giggle.

"Got it, my dear!" Alastor said with a wink. A new demonic dagger appeared in Niffty’s hand and she hugged it with joy.

"Thank you, sir! I can feel it's powerful taint! I can't wait to kill something with this." Niffty cheered.

Alastor looked at Cherri. "How about you, Cherri my dear? What does your twisted heart desire?"

"Oh! I always wanted the new rocket launcher, The Creamer! I think it was called? It’s out on the market but it’s too rich for my blood."

"Ask and you shall receive!" Alastor snapped his fingers and in Cherri’s hand appeared the rocket launcher she always wanted.

"Oh fuck yeah! I’ll blow up a lot of shit up with this bad boy! Thanks Al!"

"Don’t mention it." Alastor looked at Husk. "I know what it is that you desire but now it is impossible to give it to you. Is there anything else you would like instead, my dear Husk?" He asked with a sinister grin on his face. Husk let out a sigh. "Fine, could you spare me some change? There’s a pot with my name on it but I’m a little short on cash."

"Ah, cold hard cash." Alastor snapped his fingers and a briefcase full of money appeared in his hand. "Here go, Husk. I stole this from The Vees. Don’t spend it all in one place! That’s what got you into my employment."

"Wait, The Vees? This won’t bite me in the ass will it?" Husk asked as he took the briefcase.

"It’s paper money, Husk. It disappears as soon as you spend it."

"Good point. Well, I’m taking a day’s off tomorrow. I need some alone time." Husk said as he hugged his bag of money.

Alastor looked at Vaggie with a wide toothy grin. "Don’t think I forgot about you, Vaggie. I know we don’t see eye to eye—Hah! get it?"

"Not funny, Alastor." Vaggie scoffed.

"Then why don’t I fix your other eye to make it up to you?"

That caught Vaggie off-guard. "B-But I’m an angel?" She stuttered.

"Well, I can try. What is there to lose? You already lost it." Alastor said enticingly.

Vaggie shook her head. "No! You’ll want something in return."

"I merely want to celebrate my new phenomenal cosmic powers. That is why I am handing everyone gifts. I give you my word, Vaggie my dear, you won’t owe me anything. I have all the power I could possibly want! I have no need for anymore souls. Though I don't mind collecting them." Alastor looked at Charlie and smiled. "I don’t even need her soul anymore. I am sticking around because I’ve grown fond of her." Alastor looked at Lucifer with a distorted grin. "It’s almost as if she’s my own daughter." He said to piss Lucifer off. Lucifer turned his back on him to not give him the satisfaction that he was getting on his nerves.

Alastor slowly approached Vaggie. "Now stay still, my dear." Vaggie was against it at first but as Alastor brushed his palm against Vaggie’s eye, she could see something. Vaggie got her sense of depth back.

"Mierda... It worked." Was all she could say.

Alastor smiled at her as he slowly backed away.

Alastor walked towards Lucifer. "As you can see. You’re obsolete, my king. I can provide for everyone, especially for Charlie. You are not needed here anymore."

Charlie stood up and grabbed Alastor by his arm. "Okay, Alastor, that’s enough! You’ve proven your point but you don’t have to kick my dad out." Alastor raised an eyebrow at her before saying. "As you wish, my dear." Charlie thanked Alastor before she approached her father who was clearly pissed off at The Radio Demon. "Calm down, dad. Don’t snap at Alastor. He just wants you to make a mistake."

"But it is working, Char-Char." Lucifer snarled.

Alastor tilted his head at him and shot him a smug triumphant smile.

Charlie stood in between them. "Look at me, dad. Look at me! Alastor is not our enemy. I don’t know why he still chooses to be on our side even though it seems like he has all the power to do whatever he likes, but he is here, with us. You don’t have to fight him. Heck, you don’t have to like him to work with him. Please, dad, I just got you back in my life. I don’t want to lose you again. Please don’t make me choose between you and Alastor. I can’t lose either of you." Charlie pleaded with tears forming in her eyes. Lucifer’s expression softened for his daughter.

"I really don’t know what you see in this fucking jerk." Lucifer held Charlie by her cheek and kissed her on her forehead. "Alright, honey. Let’s do it your way for now." Lucifer relented even though he didn’t like the idea. In fact, he was the only one in the lobby in a foul mood. Everyone was happy with Alastor’s gifts and Alastor was happy with his dark gift.

As Alastor stood beside Charlie he pulled her close and wrapped his arms around her. "What your daughter sees is pure unmatched power! She knows she’s on the winning side whenever I’m around and that I will always have her back, and I’ll always be there for her no matter what. Unlike someone I know, I truly care for her." Alastor said as he embraced Charlie in front of her own father.

"What does that suppose to mean?" Lucifer snapped.

"I dunno?" Alastor said as he patted Charlie on her head. "Deadbeat father of the decade, what do you think?" He added as mockery.

Lucifer turned as red as a tomato. "Alright, I’m letting this lanky red prick have it!" He growled.

"Dad please! Don’t give Alastor what he wants!"

"But he insulted me, Charlie!" Lucifer cried out. Alastor's grin only grew wider.

"Then prove him wrong, dad! I know you can do it. I believe in you!"

"Oh, Charlie!" Lucifer was overwhelmed with feelings of joy and pride.

Alastor rolled his eyes, let out an exhausted sigh, and let go of Charlie. "Ugh, I didn’t know I was dealing with a pair of Care Bears. I’m going to bed." Alastor said as he climbed the flight of stairs and looked behind him as Lucifer hugged Charlie. "You’re still a short stack, my grace. Don’t forget that." Alastor let out one final insult as he burst out laughing and disappeared into the upper floors.

"One of these day, I’m going to kill that guy." Lucifer snarled.

"Dad please! Don’t feed the troll."

"Yes, you should eat trolls instead and gain their happiness! Like really bite the motherfucker’s head off—Mmm! Delicious!" Lucifer screamed as his eye twitched from the rage bottling up inside of him.

All Charlie could really do is sigh and slowly shake her head.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 5: Complex Emotions

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to another chapter of my radiobelle fanfic. Charlie has finally acknowledge her secret desires for her ever reliable friend slash business partner. But as Alastor attempts to take more than what is freely given, he will soon find out that the princess of hell is not truly his. I know it sounds complicated that is why I choose this title, and yes it’s from another Devil May Cry soundtrack, from DMC5 to be more specific. Belonging to someone else while the right one comes along usually is a complicated situation with a not so simple solution. So without further ado, please enjoy the story.

Again, I’ve hidden an easter egg here and if you’re a Batman fan you’ll spot it right away.

In Alastor’s broadcasting studio. The Radio Demon was contemplating how he can best drown hell in utter chaos as he enjoys his favorite vinyl record of delta blues music. "Why is it when you’re as weak as a worm you always come up with these brilliant ideas for world domination, but now that I have godlike powers at my fingertips, I am at a lost?" He said as he gently took a sip of his tea.

A knock came from his chamber doors. Alastor placed his cup down and lowered the volume of his music to a gentle hum before answering the door. His mood suddenly lifted as he opened the door. "Charlie! What a lovely visit." He said, his wide smile was always genuine for the princess of hell.

"Good evening, Alastor." Charlie said. "There’s just something I’d like to ask—"

Alastor suddenly snatched Charlie into his arms and closed the door behind her with a shadow tentacle, his shadow grinning and cackling on the walls of his room, his monocle nearly dropping. Alastor held Charlie close, getting a whiff of the sweet scent of her hair and feeling her warmth. "I’ve missed you already, my dear. I felt so alone until you came along." He whispered into her ear.

Charlie was hesitant at first but Alastor’s touch was so inviting that she didn’t even noticed that she had wrapped her arms around Alastor’s slender waist, held The Radio Demon close, and pressed her head against his chest. She felt like falling asleep in his arms, her guilt slowly dissolving.

"What were you saying, my dear?" Alastor suddenly asked.

Charlie nearly forgot why she came to Alastor’s studio in the first place. "Oh, um… Alastor, could I ask you not to pick on my dad too much? I-I am not asking you two to like each other or get along, but can you just ignore him?"

"If that is your wish." Alastor raised her face to his and leaned in for a kiss before pulling back to talk. "How can I say no to you, my love?" He added as he licked his lips.

That sent a tingle down Charlie’s spine. She felt like swooning for The Radio Demon simply because he called her his love, but she restrained herself. There are far too many eyes in the hotel right now and the walls have become paper-thin. She can’t allow Alastor to seduce her, for both their sakes. "Not now, Alastor! Please, we need to be careful."

Alastor loosened his embrace around Charlie a bit. "Forgive me, my dear. I didn’t mean to be so careless. It is just," An odd thing happened. Alastor couldn’t find the right words to say. "Let’s just say I got overexcited when you suddenly walked into my room." Alastor said as he blushed and he couldn’t believe it. He has never blushed before, well, he has never fallen in love before either. He thought of love, affection, and relationships as impractical things meant to weigh you down. He thought of them as cruel jokes of fate to the silly fools living meaningless lives, but in front of the princess of hell he had become the fool he used to laugh at, and he didn’t mind.

"Alastor, are you listening?" Charlie called out.

Alastor snapped out of his trance and his grin grew wide as his shadow rested its chin on his shoulder, raising an eyebrow at its master. "Sorry, Charlie my dear. My mind must have drifted off--somewhere... You were saying?"

Charlie pouted, how could Alastor think of something else when she’s in front of him? Alastor found the look of her face as adorable. He tilted his head as he looked at her. "Why do you hate my dad so much? I know you two haven’t met before. So what’s with the bad blood between you two?" Charlie asked curiously.

"He get’s on my nerves." Alastor replied but that was only part of it. He sees Lucifer as a threat that could prevent him from acquiring Charlie’s soul, but that is all in the past now. He wants more than her soul now, but he didn’t want to start being nice to the minuscule monarch.

"I know that’s not it."

Alastor cupped his chin and pressed his index finger on his lips. "Oh, there are more—believe me, but the thing that really grinds my gears is knowing the fact that he abandoned you. Neglected you all these years. I’ll never forgive the man who has shown such cruelty to the one I cherish the most, even if he is the one who brought you into this world." Alastor said as he brushed Charlie’s golden locks over her ear with his red claws, ever so delicately

"That’s very sweet of you, Alastor." Charlie said as she blushed. Alastor leaned in for another kiss, but Charlie backed away. She can’t let Alastor work his charms on her just yet. "But can’t you give him a chance? He’s been working so hard to try earning back my trust."

Alastor looked at Charlie with a sly grin. "I may or I may not… Besides, what do you need him for? Am I, the feared and dreaded Radio Demon, not enough for you? I can serve hell on a silver platter or burn the heavens in your name. Why don’t you ask your father to retire? I can certainly take it from here."

"Oh, come on, Alastor! I mean it." Charlie said as she grabbed Alastor hand and put it on the side of her face. "Don’t you trust me?"

"You have my absolute faith, my dear. But—" With deft hands, Alastor slid his hand in between Charlie’s thighs and began to touch the spot that makes her feel good. "Faith will only carry you so far. There are other ways to convince me."

"No, Alastor, please! We really can’t right now."

"Not even just a quick one?"

"No, Alastor, we can’t risk it!"

Alastor stopped and let out a sigh. Suddenly he pushed Charlie out of his door and smiled at her. "You’re such a tease, princess."

Charlie cleared her throat and straightened her coat. "Believe it or not, I don’t like it either. I want to feel more of you too, Alastor."

"Oh, I believe you, my dear." Alastor raised his hand and looked at his drenched red claws. "You’re practically dripping. You can’t resist me and I am sure as hell can’t resist you."

"So what about my dad?"

"I’ll ignore him as best as I could, but if he gets on my nerves. I will bite."

"That’s better than nothing. Thank you, Alastor."

"Now run along now before someone gets suspicious of us." Alastor said.

Charlie smiled at The Radio Demon, but before she could turn around and leave, Alastor said one last thing. "One more thing, my dear. I just want you to know that as you hug Vaggie close in your bed tonight. I’ll be thinking of you—fondly—while I’m by myself, alone with my thoughts, and my own devices. I think even someone as innocent as you can make a wild guess as to what I would do." He said with a chuckle before his shadow closed the door and winked at Charlie before dissolving.

Charlie felt her throat going dry and her knees began trembling. "Shit, why did he have to tell me that?" She felt dirty, but she was also fond of the idea that Alastor was going to touch himself while thinking of her

Charlie returned to their room. She saw Vaggie reading a book, waiting for her to return. "Oh, you’re back. Did he say yes or did you two fight again?" Vaggie asked.

"Well, he said he’ll pretend my father doesn’t exist. I think that’s a good thing?" Charlie asked as she went to the bathroom to take a quick shower.

"Coming from Alastor? I think that’s good enough." Vaggie said as she turned a page of her book.

After a while, Charlie came out of the showers in her bathrobes. Charlie sat beside their bed and dried her hair with a towel. "I don’t really know what to do with them. We already have enough enemies as it is. What we really need is to work together." Charlie said as she let out an exhausted sigh.

Vaggie looked at Charlie with a sad look on her face. Lucifer and Alastor fighting is really tearing her apart. She put down her book and moved behind Charlie. Vaggie began to rub her shoulder and kiss her neck. "You worry too much, Charlie. Let me make you feel good to get your mind off those two."

Vaggie pulled Charlie to their bed and her bathrobe became undone, revealing a bit of her paper-white skin. Vaggie blushed. "You’re so beautiful, Charlie. Please don’t stress yourself over such trivial matters. I wouldn’t want that perfect face of yours to get any wrinkles." Vaggie said as she kissed Charlie lips and pulled back. "Healing my eye was a thoughtful gift, I’ll give Alastor that. Now I can get a good look at the woman I love. I guess he’s not so bad."

Charlie blushed and looked away out of guilt. Vaggie is starting to warm up to Alastor, but if she knew what they did she would kill him.

Vaggie ran her fingers across Charlie’s body and completely removed her bathrobe out of the way, revealing Charlie’s naked body. She leaned in for a kiss and gently placed a hand on Charlie’s crotch and slid her fingers into her. Vaggie was shocked and pulled away from the kiss. "Whoa! Charlie, you’re already wet?" Vaggie asked.

Shoot, Charlie couldn’t stop thinking about Alastor jacking off to her. She needed to think of something fast or she’ll get caught. "Um—yeah, Vaggie! I’m so wet for you." She said sheepishly with a chuckle.

"Why?"

"Because I’m excited to try something new today. I couldn’t stop thinking about it." She lied. Charlie only thought of it now. "I think it’s finally time we tested out the strap-on we bought."

"Really?" Vaggie excitedly said. "Are you sure? Even I’ll admit it’s rather big."

"Yes, Vaggie, I want to feel you."

Vaggie was confused but she was happy that they’re finally doing it. She went to a drawer, took out the strap-on, and equipped it. She then crawled on top of Charlie and looked at her in the eye with a nervous look. "Are you ready?" She asked. Charlie slowly nodded. Vaggie positioned the plastic dick in place. "I’ll go in slow. I know it’s your first time taking in something this big." Vaggie said. That felt like a dagger to Charlie’s heart. She betrayed the woman she loved and let Alastor widen her walls.

As Vaggie slowly inched forward, Charlie began to moan, and that excited Vaggie. She couldn’t take it anymore. She’ll just apologize to Charlie if she gets hurt. Vaggie wanted to have her way with her. She moved her hips in a slow and deep rhythm while she kneaded Charlie’s breast and kissed her lips. Vaggie was inside the woman she loved and it felt so good.

When Charlie opened her eyes she was expecting to see Vaggie kissing her but to her shock she saw Alastor on top of her. "What’s wrong?" Alastor asked in Vaggie’s voice. "Nothing." Charlie answered back as she pulled Alastor close and wrapped her legs around his waist.

Vaggie was shocked. Charlie has never acted this aggressive before, but she was not going to complain. She pressed a button by the strap and activated the vibration function and picked up the pace.

After couple minutes of an intense night of passion. Charlie saw that the one in her arms was Vaggie and not Alastor. She felt so awful for imagining that the one fucking her was Alastor when Vaggie was right in front of her. Vaggie didn’t seem to notice Charlie’s worried look. Charlie decided to put it all to rest and got some sleep.

The next day. Alastor was at where they buried Adam’s body. He summoned forth shadow fiends and have them unearth the bastard’s body. Alastor smiled as his minions laid the rotting corpse of the first man before him. It brought him so much joy to see his enemy in such a foul state. "As they say, only the dead have seen the end of the war." Alastor said as he brought his heel down on Adam’s face. "I’ll make sure an asshole like you will never know peace." Alastor burst out laughing. His face began to distort, radio static began to fill the air around him, and green smoke began to escape his mouth. The Radio Demon began to breath new life into the rotting corpse beneath his feet.

Adam screamed and flailed around before sitting up straight. "Where the fuck am I?" He screamed in confusion. Adam spotted Alastor. "Wait, didn’t I already kill you?"

Alastor immediately slapped him across the face with a backhand. "I escaped, you insolent fool!"

Adam wiped his golden blood with his sleeve. "Then I’ll just have to finish the job!" Adam was about to blast Alastor away with a beam of holy light but something was wrong, something was sucking his holy energy. "What the fuck is going on here!"

Alastor chuckled, he grabbed Adam by the neck, and with a snap of his fingers, his green collar and chains appeared around Adam’s neck. "I brought you back into this world and therefore, I own you, dickhead!" Alastor summoned his staff and it turned into a crowbar.

"We’re going to have so much fun together, Adam. Now, I want you to scream which hurts the most: forehand or backhand?"

Adam could only cower in fear as his angelic strength failed him and Alastor began beating him with a crowbar.

When Alastor got back to the hotel. He has absorbed Adam’s soul and put it where he keeps all the souls he has accumulated during his rise to power, he’s going to have so much fun slowly torturing him, but as soon as he spotted Charlie. The princess of hell stole all of his attention.

The Radio Demon slithered through the shadows and instantly appeared behind Charlie, catching her off-guard. "Oh, Alastor! Glad you could join us." She said in surprise. Alastor scanned the room and saw Angel and Cherri. "Busy at work, I see. But where is Vaggie?" Alastor asked as he shot Charlie a mischievous grin.

"Oh, Vaggie and dad went to the broadcasting company for another crack at getting an interview and advertising the hotel."

"Then why are you here?"

"Vaggie said that my dad would have a better shot at it if he was the one that got interviewed."

"They don’t want you singing again, don’t they?"

Charlie shot Alastor a sharp glare but ultimately admitted. "Yeah, they don’t." She said in a sad tone, but she quickly recovered and smiled at Angel and Cherri. "But that just means we can get our activities under way!" She said cheerfully as Angel let out an irritated sigh.

"Please, Charlie, not one of your corny stage plays. I just might barf this time around."

"No, no, Angel. This time we will have a very interesting activity. Today we will learn about sympathy and tomorrow we’ll learn about empathy."

"Oh, good. It shouldn’t be hard to find a bum out on the streets and give them some pocket change. There’s like tons of them out there."

"How about throwing a frag at them? Putting them out of their misery is technically sympathy, right?" Cherri said with glee which made Angel burst out laughing.

Charlie looked concerned. "No, Cherri, that’s not very nice." Suddenly, Charlie heard Alastor chuckling behind her. "You’re not helping, Alastor!" She grunted as she glared at him.

"I’m sorry, my dear, but I can’t deny that what miss Cherri said was indeed funny."

"See! He gets it." Cherri said.

Charlie took a deep breath and composed herself. "Okay! That is not what I had in mind." Charlie looked at Angel. "Angel, what is the meanest thing you’ve ever done?"

"Oh, baby, there’s plenty to choose from! I’ve been a bad boy." He said as he elbowed Alastor. "I deserve to be punished." He seductively said as he winked at The Radio Demon, rubbing his hip against him.

"I already kissed you last night, Angel. Don’t get too greedy."

"Aw, you’re no fun! I want the Smiles from last night. Where did he went off to?" Angel said with a pout.

"Well, if you act like a good little boy and follow Charlie’s instructions. He might make an appearance." Alastor said with a chuckle.

"I’mma hold ya to that, Smiles!"

"Hm hm, I wouldn’t hold my breath if I were you."

"The promise of ass is better than no promise of ass! Let’s see…" Angel contemplated about his past misdeeds.

Charlie slowly nodded at Alastor, grateful that he managed to convince Angel to participate. The Radio Demon stood beside her and patted her on the head.

"I’ve set someone’s crotch on fire, I stole a couple cars, I hacked people’s social accounts for shits and giggles—oh! I stole people’s wallets. Yeah, that’s meanest thing I’ve done." Angel said.

Alastor raised an eyebrow at him. "That doesn’t sound that vile."

"You would think, Smiles! But imagine, your wallet! It has your credit cards, ID cards, the number of the broad you were working so hard to get lucky with. When you lose your wallet you don’t care about your cash, you want your crap back." Angel explained.

"Again, that doesn’t sound—" That’s when Alastor realized how difficult it would be to report that your important cards and documents are missing, and requesting replacements for them would take an eternity! Not to mention the long lines you have to wait in. "Oh my, that is devious." Alastor said with a sinister grin.

"See!"

"Great! I mean, that’s so mean of you, Angel. I hope you’re not doing it anymore." Charlie said as she looked at Cherri Bomb. "How about you Cherri, what’s the meanest thing you’ve done to anyone?"

"Let’s see…" Cherri contemplated as she tapped her foot. "I dunno? I just blow shit up! I usually bail out of the scene when people come running to my handy-work. I can’t claim my pay if I get caught."

"I guess I can work with that?" Charlie said as she cringed. "Okay! Everyone in the car and let’s take a trip to town." She said in a cheerful tone.

Angel and Cherri looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders, and headed outside.

While they were alone in the lobby. Alastor playfully and gracefully placed a hand on Charlie’s hips and copped a feel of her ass. "You seem very busy today, my dear. Can’t you spare a bit of your precious time for little ol’ me?" He cooed behind Charlie’s ear. "Thinking of you last night wasn’t enough. I miss you, Charlie… Dearly." He added as he gently kissed Charlie on her nape, his breathe laced with longing.

Charlie didn’t want to tell Alastor that she’s been thinking of him last night too. Alastor is becoming too clingy as it is. He doesn’t need more ammunition to be more bold. Charlie doesn’t mind having The Radio Demon’s undivided attention, but she needed to control Alastor’s appetite.

Charlie grabbed Alastor’s hand by his wrist. "Listen, Alastor." She turned around and looked at Alastor in his ruby-red eyes. "We are just lovers. This thing between us is just a secret affair. We are not in a relationship nor we have any form of obligation to each other. Please, Alastor, if you want this secret to remain a secret. I want you to take things seriously. Don’t touch me inappropriately out in public where someone can just freely see us and get suspicious. Let’s wait until we are absolutely alone and behind a closed door." Charlie sternly explained and Alastor looked chastened by this.

Charlie felt terrible, she couldn’t be mean to The Radio Demon even if she wanted to, but as she was about to place a hand on Alastor’s cheek to comfort him she restrained herself. She needed Alastor to know that she was serious or he will simply take her whenever he pleases and that won’t turn out good.

Alastor’s smile did not fade but it did felt different. "Forgive me, Charlie. I forgot… You’re not completely mine." His words felt like daggers digging into Charlie’s chest.

She soon realized that she wasn’t the only one hurting. Alastor looked hurt, rejected, and abandoned by her once again. His wide smile tried to mask his pain, but somehow Charlie felt The Radio Demon’s agony through his smile.

"Wait, Alastor. I didn’t mean it like that." Charlie said as she tried to get near Alastor, but he raised his palm, and slowly shook his head.

"I completely understand, my dear, and you’re right. This pain, this wall between us, it is completely necessary. I have forgotten my place."

"But—"

"No buts, Charlie! I don’t want to cause you any more trouble. I’m fine, so don’t worry about me." Alastor stated as he walked passed her. "We should get going. Our guests awaits their lesson in redemption. Let’s not forget about our obligations." He coldly added.

"Of course…" Charlie said as he followed behind Alastor. She has enforced her terms, reminded Alastor of his place, and put a bit of distance between them to not draw any suspicion towards them, but it all felt so wrong. She created a gap between them again. It was not that big, but it was enough to keep Alastor out of her reach. He was so close to her and yet so far, and it hurts.

The thought made her chest tighten. Charlie wanted to grab Alastor, push him against the wall, says she’s sorry, and to hold him close as she buries her face on his chest, but as she walked passed Husk heading to his bar, she came to her senses, and smiled and waved at Husk who nodded back at her. "Pull yourself together, Charlie! Alastor can’t help himself around me. I need to keep the lid on for both of us."

When they reached the car, Alastor offered to drive. Charlie wanted to ride shotgun, but Alastor refused. "I don’t do goody-two shoed lessons, my dear. The least I could contribute as your most trusted hotelier is to man the wheel. It would be better if you ride with Angel and Cherri in the back." He explained.

Alastor made a lot of sense, but Charlie couldn’t help but feel that he was pushing her away again. "No, he’s just following orders, my orders… I can’t get upset." Charlie thought before she shook her head and went inside the car. "Alright, let’s hit the road!" She cheered to mask her uneasiness.

Alastor hopped in the driver’s seat. He adjusted his seat just right, he checked the side mirrors, he put on his seatbelt, and finally he checked the rearview mirrors. He locked eye’s with Charlie but he quickly ignored her and his yearning as he let out a sigh. "So, where to?" He asked as he kept his eyes on the road.

"Let’s go to main street. I remember seeing missing posters there." Charlie said. Cherri and Angel looked at Charlie, confused, but they didn’t object. Alastor said nothing, he lowered the handbrakes, put it in drive, and off they went.

Cherri, Charlie, and Angel walked around the streets looking at missing posters stapled on utility poles, completely ignored by the general public. Alastor stayed by the car and poked the dead body with his cane. He seriously didn’t noticed it while he was parking the car.

"What are we looking here for, Charlie?" Angel asked.

Charlie quickly browsed through the posters. "Too dangerous! Too vague? And this one is just too weird?" Charlie cringed. "Ah, here we go!" Charlie showed Angel the poster for a missing bag. "Says here the person lost their bag somewhere in the park and spent all night looking for it but still couldn’t find it. The reason why it is so important because they kept their notebook full of their sketches in the bag."

Angel looked at the poster and raised an eyebrow at Charlie. "You’re showing me this, why?"

"Because we’re going to look for the bag."

Angel burst out laughing and then he noticed that Charlie was just smiling at him. "Wait, you’re serious? I fail to see the part where this is my problem."

"You need to learn sympathy, Angel, and what better way to know about the pain of misfortune than by looking for the lost bag yourself."

"Motherfucker!"

"Angel, language. If you have time to cuss, you have time for searching."

Angel looked at Alastor who just chuckled back at him. "Don’t look at me, Angel my dear. I’m just the driver." Alastor looked at Charlie and smiled. "I’ll stay right here." He said.

Charlie smiled and nodded at Alastor. "Come on you two. This is going to be fun!" Charlie said as she grabbed Angel and Cherri by their wrists and dragged them with her.

Alastor looked longingly at Charlie as they disappeared into the nearby park. He felt his hand reaching out, but he pulled it back and stuffed it in his pocket. "What the hell is wrong with me?" He grunted. "I am a dark god now! Why is a little blonde girl causing me so much heartache and pain?" He said as radio static filled the air around him causing the other demons near him to run away in fear as windows and lightbulbs shattered. Alastor controlled his frustration, took a deep breath as he brushed his hair backwards, and with snap of his fingers everything he broke fixed itself.

Alastor got in the car, started the engine, turned on the AC, and turned on the radio to listen to some music but he noticed that the radio doesn’t have any dials or buttons on it. "How do you operate this infernal device?" He snarled, but luckily for him he accidentally pressed the application icon and saw a radio icon with the word radio written underneath it. "Aha! There we go."

Alastor pressed it and was greeted with the radio static he was so familiar with. "Now to head on over to my favorite station that always plays classics from the 30s to 50s. We’ll have none of those ear jarring rock and roll or those bass heavy music that kids are dancing to these days. Where’s the melody? The clever lyrics? The class? The blues?" As soon as Alastor landed on his favorite radio station he was met with a smooth jazz piano rhythm that immediately soothe his senses. "Ahhh, that’s more like it." He said as he leaned back on the driver’s seat and allowed the music "It’s Always You by Chet Baker" to play on the radio to caress him.

The song was beautiful, too beautiful even. Alastor couldn’t help to think about Charlie as he listened. Each time the singer said the words. "It’s always you." An image of Charlie smiling at him would suddenly pop into Alastor’s mind, and he loved every minute of it. He had listened to the song a thousand times before, bit now it had more depth, more substance. That’s when he knew something was wrong. A love song was affecting him.

Alastor turned the engine off and got off the car. He was breathing heavily, cold sweat running down his neck, and he could feel himself shuddering. "This is bad." He uttered. "I want Charlie to fall in love with me, not the other way around!" He snarled as he slammed his fist on the roof of the car but he soon unclenched his fist. "But… I do love Charlie." He said as he nearly whimpered, but he quickly steeled himself, stood up straight, and straightened his coat. "But she doesn’t love me. I need to remember that fact and play my cards right. I won’t allow the princess of hell to have any sort of control over me. I’ve had enough."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 6: Blackened Angel

Notes:

Hello there gentle readers, and welcome to a new chapter! If you thought the previous chapter was a tangled mess of emotions between The Radio Demon and The Princess of Hell, then get ready to get even more confused as Alastor try to woo Vaggie. No, this is not a sudden Vaggie x Alastor shift in direction. This is still purely a Radiobelle fanfic. The situation is that Alastor almost got caught messing around with Charlie, and so he has to think fast to come up with the perfect excuse to weasel his way out of it. If that catches your intrigue then please, enjoy the story.

Charlie, Angel, and Cherri got back and Alastor noticed that Charlie was carrying something, but he didn’t pry her on it. "How did it go?" He asked her but it was Angel who answered him back.

"It was fucking awful, Smiles! We found the bag, the chick who owns it gave us her address, and I thought it was smooth sailing from there but I was DEAD wrong! One crazy thing led to another and next thing we knew we were running around town for a whole hour!" Angel was practically fuming.

"Sounds like an ordeal." Alastor said as he chuckled.

"Yeah, sorry to keep you waiting, Alastor. Did you got bored?" Charlie asked.

"I’m perfectly fine, my dear! When I noticed you three were going to take a while. I took a walk around and found some tasty morsels wondering about, ripe for the picking." Alastor sad as he formed a twisted grin.

Everyone knew what The Radio Demon was implying, he found souls to devour. Angel thought that if Alastor could simply shatter a contract chains with no rhyme or reason now. Does that mean he doesn’t need a contract to simply take your soul? He’s not really sure how powerful Alastor has become, but he’s just glad he’s a friend and not a foe.

"Did you three at least delivered the bag safe and sound?" Alastor cheerfully asked, his expression suddenly changing.

"Yeah, we delivered it alright!" Angel began to shout as he forgot about his fears and remembered his anger. "And the least that pink haired chick could given me in return was a blowjob!" Angel glared at Charlie, grabbed her by her arms, and shook her. "Why did you stop me, Charlie? Why!"

"Why are you so angry, Angel? We got paid for our troubles."

"During delicate situations like these—money’s never enough! The things I did to keep that bag from being torn to shreds! I needed something more than cash for my troubles. I feel so cheated! So used!"

"Just let it go, Angie!" Cherri screamed. "I’ll suck you off if that’ll get you to shut up. Look, my feet are killing me! I just wanna go home." Cherri whimpered.

Alastor brought out Force Pledge to look at the time. "Plus it’s almost time for lunch."

Angel still looked pissed off. "Fine! I don’t want to go hungry too." He ultimately dropped it.

"Splendid!" Alastor said as he opened the car doors for the three before hopping into the driver’s seat.

Back at the hotel. Alastor saw Charlie hanging by Cherri’s opened door. "Ok, Cherri, I’ll check back on you in an hour. I know you can do it!" She said cheerfully before closing Cherri’s door. Then she spotted Alastor. She smiled at The Radio Demon. "Oh, hey, Alastor! Just the man I was looking for."

"What was that about?"

"Cherri’s activity. I bought her a lego set. She’s used to blowing stuff up so now she has to build something to know how hard it is."

"You’ve got to be kidding me—there’s too many fucking pieces! Shit!" Cherri screamed inside of her room.

"She doesn’t understand the instructions yet but I believe she’ll pull through. I also told her she can’t ask Angel for help."

"How clever of you, my dear."

"Awww! Thanks."

"So, what would you have of me?"

"Not here." Charlie nervously said as she grabbed Alastor’s wrist and led him to her office. Alastor was confused at first, but as soon Charlie closed the doors and locked it behind her. Alastor instantly knew what she was implying and his smile grew wide.

The Radio Demon suddenly rushed towards Charlie, grabbed her, pressed her back against the door, and pressed his lips against hers. He had thought about breaking away from Charlie’s chains, to reject her offer of pity sex, but found out that he couldn’t even if he wanted to. Alastor has found himself in chains once again, and they ain’t the kind that you can see.

If Charlie was evil she could take advantage of his affection for her to do whatever she pleases with his new dark powers. It was dangerous, sure, but Alastor’s mind has gone numb. Charlie’s lips were sweet, her scent was intoxicating, and her body was soft and warm. He kissed and licked her supple skin. He slid his red claws under Charlie’s dress shirt, her very skin felt electrifying and invigorating. His mind screamed to break free from her, but he didn’t want to.

Alastor towered over Charlie and he looked at her with hungry radio dial eyes as he got on his knees and began to remove Charlie’s pants and undergarments. This was the reason why Charlie had to restrain herself around Alastor. The Radio Demon can ignite her burning passion beyond her control and he already told her that he can’t control himself around her. All they need is a spark before they started acting like uncontrollable beasts in heat. Charlie allowed Alastor to eat her, to make a mess of her, and she didn’t want him to stop.

"A-Alastor, I—shit! That feels so nice." Charlie moaned as she blushed and bit her index finger. She felt shy for acting so obscene in front of Alastor but she couldn’t help herself. "I—I’ve been thinking of you, all day, Alastor." She suddenly uttered.

Alastor chuckled before he slithered his hand on Charlie’s chest and began to undo her buttons. "I never thought I would get to hear the perfect princess of hell say such filthy words." Alastor teased as he stood up and began to suck on Charlie’s chest.

"Oh, come on, Alastor. Stop it."

"I thought you hated me, Charlie." Alastor suddenly said out of the blue as he bit her left nipple.

"Why would you say that?"

Alastor stopped what he was doing, wrapped his arms around her waist, and looked Charlie in the eye. "Well, you acted all cold this morning. I thought you wanted to stop meeting like this. I assumed that I may have done something not to your liking." He said as he stroked the side of Charlie’s face.

"Oh, Alastor. I’m so sorry you felt that way. You did nothing wrong. You were perfect! More than I expected." She blushed. "I could never hate you." She added.

Alastor smiled but Charlie could feel his dissatisfaction with her answer. "Please don’t give me your sugarcoat, my dear. Tell me what I did wrong."

Charlie couldn’t look at Alastor in the eye and she saw that he was waiting for her answer. "You acted too bold, Alastor. You were becoming a bit too intrusive." She admitted and she bit her lips.

"Well? Go on, my dear."

"But… You’ll get mad at me."

"I won’t get mad, I promise." Alastor said as he patted Charlie on her head. "I can’t read your mind, my dear—well, I can, but I choose not to. I won’t know what’s on your mind if you won’t tell me. So please, Charlie, don’t leave me in the dark."

"I just wanted to remind you of our deal, Alastor. I’ll give you a piece of my heart, but you won’t tell anyone about it, and no one will ever find out. I just wanted to remind you that my heart belongs to Vaggie and only to her, but I didn’t want to push you away either! I just had to… I didn’t know how to properly tell you and I’ve made a mess of things." Charlie placed a hand on Alastor cheek. "You got hurt because of me." She said as she looked at Alastor in his red eyes. "You gotta believe me, Alastor." She said as she whimpered. "I want this—I want you! I just don’t want to hurt anyone else I love."

Alastor could see the dangers and all the red flags. Charlie is indecisive, confused, unintentionally acting greedy, and asking for the impossible. The princess of hell desperately wants to contain sands with just her hands. In the game of love, is by nature exceedingly cruel, there are those who will find happiness and there are those who will only find pain and be left in the dusts. There is no such thing as making everyone happy.

Every fiber in Alastor’s body wants to get out, to tell Charlie that he won’t settle for her pity and table scraps, and unlike most demons, he still values his dignity. But what he fears has come to pass. Charlie may not realize it but Alastor was completely hers. He couldn’t say no to her even if it meant costing his afterlife.

"It’s alright, Charlie… I believe you. Please don’t cry now, my dear." Alastor said as he held Charlie close and pressed his lips against hers and began kissing her neck and slowly making his way down to her chest, against his better judgement. He knows things won’t end well. All that awaits him is pain and suffering, but he desperately needs to be with her no matter what. He was hoping for the best.

Hope… Alastor abandoned all hope a long time ago. He has put all of his faith in power, and yet, he has changed. Charlie, for better or worse, has completely changed him.

Charlie let out a moan as Alastor moved a hand to her crotch and inserted two fingers inside of her. They looked at each other before kissing. Alastor kneaded Charlie’s breast as he began to remove his red coat. "Keep it on, Alastor. Dad and Vaggie could be back any minute now."

"But I want to see you naked, my love."

Charlie couldn’t say no to Alastor especially when he calls her his love. Being unable to think straight, Charlie agreed to Alastor’s demands as she pulled The Radio Demon’s head and kissed his lips.

Charlie looked at Alastor, touched him firmly as he took off his clothes, confirming if it was really him in front of her right now, and not a dream or an illusion.

Alastor was breathing heavily as he raised Charlie’s leg and brought his member close to her crotch. The anticipation was killing both of them but their momentum was cut short when they suddenly heard a car swiftly approaching. Vaggie and Lucifer were home. "Those two have impeccable timing!" Alastor snarled as he clicked his tongue.

"I’m so sorry, Alastor, but we have to stop."

"But I want you right now, my dear." Alastor said as he looked at Charlie with a deep longing in his eyes and embraced her close.

"I know, I’m disappointed too, but we’re naked and they’re coming. We need to move, Alastor." Charlie said in a panic.

Alastor sighed but he shot her a confident smile and showed her Force Pledge before activating it. "Time has stopped, my dear. Now get dressed." Alastor said as he handed Charlie her clothes, but he playfully kept her black panties from her when Charlie reached for them. "Won’t you allow me to keep these? It is the least you could do for me." He teased.

Charlie blushed. "W-well, if you want to."

He was shocked that the perfect princess of hell agreed to such an indecent gesture, but you won’t catch him complaining. "My dear, I would love to." Alastor said as he took a whiff, making Charlie blush, before putting them in his coat’s inside pocket. Alastor brushed Charlie’s hair with his claws before opening the door for her and was surprised to see Vaggie walking down the hallway, frozen in time.

"Oh god, we nearly got caught!" Charlie gasped.

"Then you better get out of here."

"I’ll see you later then, Alastor." Before she could leave. Alastor grabbed her by her wrist and kissed her lips before letting her go and smiling at her. Charlie smiled back at him and waved her hand before heading to the hallway to her left.

The time stop effect disappeared as Charlie rounded the corner in the nick of time, but the problem now is Vaggie was in front of Alastor. He intentionally stayed behind to distract the fallen angel long enough for Charlie to give her the slip, but now he needs to think of something clever to pull the wool over Vaggie’s eyes.

"What are you doing in Charlie’s office, Alastor?" Vaggie asked as she glared at The Radio Demon and crossed her arms.

Alastor was caught unprepared and so he flinched. "Oh! Not much, my dear. I-I was just looking for Charlie! But she seems to be not here at the moment. So I will look elsewhere."

"Strange, last time I checked you always seem to know where Charlie is and that is why you always pop out of the shadows right beside her or behind her." Vaggie approached Alastor looking infuriated. "I could take a guess why you’re here and all of them are not good." Vaggie snapped at Alastor as she grabbed him by his coat. That caught Alastor’s attention because in his coat is where he stashed Charlie’s special gift to him.

"But all evidence points to you wanting some sort of leverage against Charlie to incline her into selling her soul to you. I know your game, Alastor, you sneaky lying bastard! You’re probably after her diary or something!" Vaggie began to pull Alastor’s coat harder and he grew more anxious. "Well, spit it out already!" She snarled at The Radio Demon.

Alastor grabbed Vaggie by her wrist and smiled at her. Vaggie was about to glare at his hands and spot what was inside of Alastor coat so he said something Vaggie did not expect. "It’s all about you, Vaggie." He said suavely. Alastor was pissed that he didn’t get to make love with Charlie. So now, he was going to toy with Vaggie to his heart’s content.

That shocked Vaggie so much that she let go of Alastor and backed away from him. "The fuck did you just say?" Vaggie asked, her heart suddenly pounding.

The Radio Demon is going to have a bit of fun while trying to throw Vaggie for a loop. "The jig seems to be up so I might as well fess up. I came here to know more about you, Vaggie. Surely Charlie—the woman who loves you! Would have a clue for me to find, somewhere." He said in seductive manner. Simple words strung together to have a strong impact as to switch around who is in control of a situation. Alastor revels in such moments.

"Why would you want to know more about me?" Vaggie nervously asked as she backed away, not knowing that her back has been pressed against a wall. She only took her eyes off Alastor for a moment, but The Radio Demon was towering over her now, smiling at her in a very mischievous way.

Alastor ran his red claw across Vaggie’s cheek as he cocked his head and smiled at her. A shadow tentacle suddenly sprang up from the floor, closed the door shut, and locked it. "Must I spell it out for you, my dear?" Alastor grabbed Vaggie’s chin and forced her to face him. "I want you so bad that it hurts seeing you with someone else."

"What! When? How?"

Alastor’s smile grew wider. Vaggie’s shocked expression was simply priceless, but if he giggled now Vaggie will catch on quickly. So he kept up the act. "A long time now, my dear. While you were busy watching over Charlie. I’ve had my eye on you. Oh, you were such a sight to behold."

Vaggie blushed as her heart raced even faster. No one is immune to being told that they’re wanted, not even someone as cold and collective as Vaggie, even if that someone is a creep like Alastor. "I won’t fall for your tricks, Alastor. You’re hiding something—I just know it! I’ve been nothing but hostile to you, I have no feminine charms, and I’m into women. Have you forgotten that? What could you possibly want with me?"

Alastor chuckled as he slid his left hand around Vaggie’s waist and pulled her close. "Oh believe me, my pretty fallen angel. There’s so much to like about you. You’re resourceful, brave, and strong." He said as he slid his hand under Vaggie’s red shit and touched her lean body. "An angelic warrior through and through. How could I not swoon over such a fine specimen like you?"

Vaggie felt uncomfortable and tried to push Alastor off her, but he wouldn’t let go of her.

"Your hostility towards me is a breath of fresh air. I have grown tired of demon scum groveling beneath my feet. I want someone who can stand up against me for once." Alastor said as he activated Force Pledge. In a blur of a second, Vaggie did not noticed that Alastor grabbed her hands, and pinned her on the wall with his body pressed up against her. "Such a fiery dame like you is being wasted on that blonde bubbly bimbo, Charlie! You could do so much better, my dear. I am a literal demon god now. Your eye is just one of the many gifts I can offer you alongside my boundless love. Loving a man is not so bad."

Alastor’s proposal shocked Vaggie and she was forced to look into Alastor’s red eyes. "So what’ll it be, Vaggie? Can I tempt you to offer your heart to me instead? To turn your hatred towards me into a burning passion?" Alastor coaxed as he quickly pressed his lips against Vaggie’s lips. She was defiant at first, refusing to let Alastor’s tongue slither in, but Alastor let go of her hands and gently held Vaggie’s cheeks with both hands and forced his tongue in.

Vaggie was in shock, she couldn’t move, and she couldn’t deny that Alastor was a great kisser, but all that changed when Alastor boldly moved a hand under her shirt, on her bare chest, and it made her skin crawl. By pure instinct, Vaggie gave Alastor a solid jab to his face, knocking him down to the floor.

"Well, what do you know? Love really does hurt." Alastor said as he coughed up blood and spat out a broken tooth.

"Oh shit! I’m so sorry, Alastor. I didn’t mean to punch you—well, I did, but you tried to touch me somewhere inappropriate! The hell is wrong with you? I’m only into women."

Alastor’s blood and tooth burst into green flames and vanished. The Radio Demon stood up, straightened his coat, and looked at Vaggie. "I’m guessing that’s a no?"

"I’m sorry, Alastor, I didn’t know you felt that way about me."

"Well, I wasn’t forthcoming with my feelings for you either, and we have gotten off on the wrong foot. So I guess there was no chance for us to—you know… Gotten to know each other a bit better."

"No, wait, Alastor! I need to make one thing clear. There is no us. There could never be an us. I’m in love with Charlie. So, please…" Vaggie sheepishly said as she anxiously rubbed her right arm. "Don’t have feelings for me. Just forget about me."

Alastor just smiled and slowly walked towards the door. "So be it…" He said as he unlocked the door.

"Wait, Alastor. Are you going to be alright?"

"Of course, my dear! Why wouldn’t I be?"

"There’s nothing wrong in admitting you’re hurt. You can even lash out at me right now for rejecting you."

"I am not that fickle."

"Come on, Alastor. At least tell me something!"

"Then I’ll have you know that you’ll be my first and last attempt at this insufferable thing called love."

"I’m your first?" Vaggie said as she blushed.

"Quite frankly, yes. No one has impressed me in life nor in death. I was smitten by a literal angel who fell from heaven. Quite romantic, don’t you think?"

"Yeah… I guess?"

"Yes, also quite tragic, but it is clear that such things are not within my fate." Alastor said as he opened the door.

"What are you going to do now? Please don’t tell me you’re going to give up on love entirely over a little heartache. I don’t want to be the reason why you won’t pursue happiness. I wouldn’t wish that even on my worst enemies, not even you."

Alastor let out a sigh. "That is not up to you, is it now, my dear? Let us forget what happened here and be on our own merry ways." He said as walked out the door not waiting for Vaggie’s reply.

Alastor smile only grew wider as he walked along the hallway. He managed to deceive the sharp and ever vigilant Vaggie while being allowed to keep the prize Charlie has most graciously given him. "That should throw her off my trail for a while." He snickered.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 7: Cerberus Appearance

Notes:

Hello gentle readers and welcome to another chapter of my Radiobelle fanfic. It’s going to be another crazy read from here on out. Don’t worry though because I’m going to serve you guys a warm cup of Charlastor right off the bat before all hell breaks loose in, um—well, hell itself. Charlie will find out how Alastor gave Vaggie the slip, Lucifer won’t stop getting on Alastor’s nerves, we will get to find out why Alastor wants power more than anything—and yes, it is very much similar to Vergil’s origins story from Devil May Cry. I did make it perfectly clear in Chapter 1 that I took inspiration from Vergil’s power hungry motive and used it on Alastor. And lastly, there’s going to be a very unexpected appearance at the end, so watch out for that. If this catches your fancy then please, enjoy the story!

Also, another easter egg! If you’re a Warhammer 40k fan you’ll spot it right away.

Alastor spotted Charlie speaking with her father. Their conversation was mostly over and then Vaggie suddenly entered the lobby to talk to Charlie. Alastor took this opportunity to test something sinister out.

"Oh hey, Vaggie!" Charlie said as she approached Vaggie and gave her a warm hug. "Hey, Charlie. Did your dad tell you the good news yet?" Vaggie asked as she kissed Charlie on her lips and smiled at her. She then spotted Alastor passing by completely ignoring them and smiling to himself.

"Oh, we were just talking a minute ago. He told me how he nailed that interview! And how he threatened everyone in the building a swift death if they didn’t give into his demands. I wish he didn’t do that—but there is no use crying over spilled milk! So let’s see how well everything turns out." Charlie said excitedly.

Vaggie wasn’t even paying attention to what Charlie just said. She was busy staring at Alastor as he ordered a drink from Husk.

"Vaggie?" Charlie called out her name.

"Huh?"

"You’re staring at Alastor again. Look, nothing bad happened today. He’s been behaving himself. He even offered to drive us to town for today’s activity."

"Oh, that’s nice—look, Charlie. There’s something I need to take care of real quick so I’ll see you later." Vaggie said. She kissed Charlie again before going on her way, avoiding Alastor’s gaze.

Charlie looked confused. She looked at Alastor and sat beside him. "What was that all about? Did you two got into a fight?" Charlie asked.

Alastor finished his drink before asking Husk. "Oh, Husk, I’ve been meaning to ask. How’s that assignment I’ve tasked you the other day?"

"Oh shit, I completely forgot!" Husk cursed as he looked at Alastor with cold sweat trickling down his back. Alastor has been kind to him lately and Husk knows that The Radio Demon expects to be repaid in kind. Husk has been on a winning streak robbing every casino he came across blind. He’s been having so much fun that he forgot that Alastor has given him a mission.

"You’re lucky I’m still in a generous mood, Husk." Alastor said as he smiled a twisted grin.

"Don’t worry, Alastor. I’m on it!" Husk replied in a panic.

"Take your time! I don’t want a rushed job." Alastor reassured, and just like that, Husk went out in a hurry leaving Charlie and Alastor alone in the bar.

"You overwork Husk too much."

"Oh believe me, my dear. I could be a lot crueler on my properties, but I’m not."

"That’s good to hear then. Don’t be too mean on Husk, he’s good to us. So, about you and Vaggie—what’s up?"

Alastor looked at Charlie with a smile so wide. "I believe I may have bought us some time. Care to join me in my room?"

"What did you do?" Charlie asked, a bit concerned for Alastor’s newfound confidence.

"I’ll tell you all about after I’m done with you." Alastor said as he looked at Charlie with hungry eyes. Without warning, he carried her off her feet, his shadow gestured for them to enter into the shadows, and Alastor brought her into his room.

Charlie was laid on Alastor’s bed. It was like all the other bed around the hotel, but for some odd reason this felt extra soft and smelled extra nice.

Alastor began to strip Charlie of her clothes. "Wait, Alastor, are you sure we are safe to do this? My dad and Vaggie are in the hotel." She asked as Alastor removed her bra and began to kiss her neck.

"Most certain, my dear." Alastor stood up and began taking off his clothes. Charlie blushed as she saw The Radio Demon fully naked. "Everyone is busy in their own little worlds that no one will notice what we both are up to." Alastor reassured Charlie as he got on top of her and pressed his lips against hers.

Charlie broke away from the kiss. "Alastor! Wait, I forgot to bring a condom. I can’t get pregnant, remember?" She said in a panic.

"Don’t worry." Alastor snapped his fingers and two packs of condoms appeared in his hand. "I got you covered. Now turn into that demon form that I love so much."

"Why two?"

Alastor looked at Charlie with a mischievous grin. "I want to show you the face of desire. We won’t be leaving my room until we both are completely satisfied."

"Oh…" Charlie uttered as a drop of sweat appeared on the side of her head.

The two demons spent an intense hour in Alastor’s room. Charlie couldn’t really tell how long they were desperately trying to press their bodies to one another or how many times she came—or how many times Alastor came inside her, for that matter. What matters though is that Alastor was wearing a condom.

Charlie’s whole body felt sore especially her hips, her back, and her head felt a bit light. "I gotta give credit to Angel. He can do this for two to four hours straight? I’m so exhausted." Charlie groaned as she placed her head on Alastor’s fluffy chest, touching the scar Adam gave him

"Please don’t laud his efforts, Charlie. He did not commit them under his own volition. Remember, Valentino forced him to spend back-breaking hours in his infernal sex dungeons." Alastor said as he stared at the ceiling of his room, desperately trying to catch his breath as he played with Charlie’s hair.

"You’re right. Thank you for breaking his chains for him. He seems a lot happier now. Well, he’s still looking for a new job, but still very happy."

"Don’t worry about it, my dear. I may have a job for him—if! He doesn’t piss me off, that is. He seems a decent enough if he can drop his excessive indecency."

"So, you’re gonna tell me why Vaggie is ignoring you like the plague?"

Alastor spotted Charlie’s tail playfully swaying about, grabbed it, and gently played with it with his red claws. "It’s quite clever, really. I told her that I have a huge crush on her, kissed her, she rejected me, and now she feels so bad for flaunting her undying love for you in front of poor little ol’ me." Alastor explained as he snickered. "That should throw her off our trail for a while. Hiding in plain sight too! But you know how sharp that woman can be. One wrong move and she’ll put one and two together and impale me like a pig, and sometimes I get the impression that she actually sees me as a pig." Alastor added as he cringed.

"You what!" Charlie screamed. She got off Alastor’s chest, sat up, and grabbed her tail off Alastor’s hands. Her horns were suddenly engulfed in flames and her red eyes began to glow with rage.

"I’m guessing you’re someone who doesn’t like their peas touching their carrots. Look, I’m sorry for kissing the woman you love, but I had to be convincing. I don’t do half-ass jobs, my dear. I always give my schemes the commitment and dedication that they need." Alastor said in his defense. "Plus, she was about to find your black panties in my pocket. I already have a scar on my chest. I don’t want a matching set anywhere else on my body."

Charlie’s expression softened. "No, I’m sorry. I’m not mad. That came out wrong. This is why I don’t like turning into this form."

"But it’s so fetching though." Alastor said as he looked at Charlie from horns to toe with a satisfied grin.

"I’m a just a bit shocked, is all. The problem is, all emotions funneled through this form always comes out as anger."

"Okay, so what do you find so shocking then?"

"Well, I… I don’t know who I should be more jealous of! That my girl kissed you, or you kissed my girl?"

"Awww, so me making out with someone else other than you makes you jealous? You’re simply adorable, Charlie my dear. Does this mean you really care about me?"

"Oh you, you just love teasing me, don’t you?" Charlie said as she giggled and blushed.

"Guilty as charged. Jesting aside, please don’t tell Vaggie that I told you about our little misadventure. She might get suspicious of us."

Charlie calmed down and thought about it. "Yes, you’re right. I’ll just pretend to be oblivious why she’s acting strange around you."

Alastor grabbed Charlie and pulled her close to him. "That’s a good girl." Alastor said as he tenderly stroked the side of Charlie’s face. "Ready for round seven, my dear?" He provocatively asked.

"We came that much? Wait! You can still keep going?"

"What can I say? You really can get my deep southern blood pumping." Alastor said as he kissed Charlie. "Please bare with me, Charlie my love. We don’t know when we’ll get another chance like this." He added.

Charlie couldn’t say no to Alastor especially when he acts so needy and dependent of her. She allowed to lose herself in his lust.

Later that evening. Alastor was tasked on making dinner. As everyone was gathered around the table. He has placed the last platter of food on the table, and everyone began to dig in.

Alastor called for Charlie’s attention. "Charlie, I would just like to let you know in advance that I will be leaving for tomorrow and I don’t know what time I’ll be back. If you need someone to cook lunch or drive for you around town, please ask someone else."

"Finally! Tall, red, and creepy won’t grace us with his eerie presence. Don’t worry, honey. I’ll cover for this slacker." Lucifer suddenly blurted out as he angrily took a bite of his cornbread. Charlie elbowed her father.

Alastor smiled at Charlie and completely ignored Lucifer.

"Ignore my dad, Alastor. Have a safe trip. You’re not going to kill another demon god, are you? Please don’t push yourself too hard."

"Don’t worry, my dear. It’s not like that—well, hopefully not. I’ll be attending another tedious Overlord meeting, but I plan on making it my last."

"Why’s that?" Charlie curiously asked.

"Planning on dropping dead on a disclosed location? Good!" Lucifer snarky remarked as he put some ox tails with gravy on the bed of rice on his plate.

"Dad!" Charlie snapped at him but Lucifer didn’t care that his daughter was mad at him. He took a bite of fried fish and acted like he’s done nothing wrong.

Alastor raised an eyebrow at Lucifer but let it slide for Charlie’s sake. He did promised her. "Well, you see, I’m planning on a hostile takeover. Those who are with me will be spared while those who are against me will be slaughtered like the dogs they are, and their assets will be seized." Alastor explained with such delight.

Charlie cringed at the thought of Alastor raising hell within, well, hell itself.

"Oh, don’t look so aghast, Charlie. It’s bound to happen at some point. I detest those imbeciles twiddling their thumbs and putting on fake smiles pretending to get along with each other waiting for the perfect moment for some betrayal—that’s my thing! Birds of my feathers don’t get along well with each other." Alastor said with a chuckle as he shot Charlie a twisted grin. "Besides, I’m going to give all of my spoils to the hotel. With that much money I bet we can build a dozen hotels around hell! Wouldn’t that be swell? But I’ll leave how you’ll spend all that money to your discretion."

"Please don’t trouble yourself, Alastor. Don’t go against The Overlords simply for the hotel’s sake. We’re managing just fine right now."

"Nonsense! What I want is dominance and people’s fear, and what better way to do that than to dominate my fellow Overlords? In a way, I’m killing two birds with one massive boulder. I merely have no use for trinkets left behind by their corpses. Which is why I am simply allocating it all into my investment. The Hazbin Hotel is my main source of boundless entertainment after all! Not because I believe in your redemption hullabaloo or anything, oh goodness. Not everything is about you, my dear." Alastor teased and shot Charlie a mischievous grin.

No one got what Alastor was implying but Charlie did, and she won’t lie that it did stung a bit. Sure, all they have between them was nothing more than a simple fling—an idle fancy of the flesh. In fact, Charlie is not really sure how Alastor sees her. He is a smooth talker and a seducer. She mustn’t believe every sweet thing he says to her because it could just be a ploy to get her into his bed or to devour her soul, but she couldn’t help it, she was starting to really like The Radio Demon, and it’s not about pity anymore. It would devastate her if she found out that Alastor doesn’t really care about her, that she’s just his plaything.

Lucifer noticed that Charlie suddenly looked upset and he didn’t liked that. "You mother fucking prick!" Lucifer snapped at Alastor as he stood up, slammed his hands on the table. He looked at his daughter again. "I told you, sweetie. He doesn’t have your best interest at heart." Lucifer said before he glared at Alastor. "He only thinks of himself. I’ve seen your kind before, human. You’re a loner who doesn’t know love or even know how to love. You don’t even take Charlie’s feelings about the matter into consideration because you don’t see her as a person. You see her as a target you can exploit, someone you can play with. You think you’re better than everyone and everyone is beneath you. Well, news flash, asshole! Why don’t go up to your sad little ivory tower and stay there! Everyone is better off without you, you fucking sociopath!"

That was the last straw for Alastor. All reason jumped out of the window. He activated Force Edge to grab Lucifer by his neck and slammed him against the wall with so much force that he nearly punched a hole through the wall without Lucifer noticing a thing. "You take that back!" He shouted in an animalistic snarl. He didn’t get mad about what Lucifer thought of him. He couldn’t care less if the king of hell liked him or not. He got mad because he got hurt. Most of what Lucifer said was true.

Alastor has been by himself all his life. The only person who showed him love was his mother because his father died in the war, but she too died when she was looking for him out in the woods, attacked by wild animals, and he was left all alone. He hated himself for his own weakness. That is why he craved power. Even when he became the feared Radio Demon, it wasn’t enough. Even now that he has devoured the Fruit of Forbidden Strength he still craves more power. Alastor blames himself for the events that he couldn’t control. He was led to believe that people are slow and weak creatures who would eventually die and leave him behind. So he didn’t bother to connect with anyone. In fact, he murdered those he didn’t liked and pushed away those he could have liked, but no one is immune to loneliness, not even him.

Alastor has been bitter, cold, and hateful all his life, but even he was jealous of those who could form genuine bonds. All the murder and deception he caused were his sad, twisted, and desperate attempts to connect with someone—anyone. "You don’t fucking know me!" He shouted at Lucifer.

Alastor has heard those hurtful words before. The exact same words Lucifer said to him right now. When he was alive there were those who were smart enough to see through his wit, charms, and charisma and call him out for being a fake and an unfeeling bastard. They ganged up on him and told him that he should just take a hike because no one really wants him around. He didn’t like that Lucifer was basically telling him to fuck off especially now that he was starting to like living in the hotel, starting to get along with the guests, and after he worked so hard to get close with Charlie and form some sort of bond with her. No, it was not going to be like what happened to his parents. He has found somewhere he belongs and he now has the strength of a demon god. He was going to fight. He was going to protect himself and the things he cherishes the most. Not even God or Lucifer can take those away from him.

"Does the truth hurt, deer boy?" Lucifer said with a smug look on his face. "Did I get a bullseye?"

Alastor admits that Lucifer’s words did hurt him more than it needed to and he lost his composure, but he won’t let the pint-sized king to have a victory over him and gloat. "No, you were simply testing my patience all night, and my patience has grown so thin." He said in a passive-aggressive tone as he shot Lucifer a confident smile. "Now I must break you, my king." Alastor looked at Charlie. "I’m so sorry, my dear. It would seem I won’t be able to keep my promise to you. I need to teach your dear old papa that he can’t simply talk shit about me and get away with it."

Charlie rushed towards Alastor and grabbed the cuff of his shirt. "No, Alastor! Let me talk to him. I promise you this won’t happen again."

Alastor shot Charlie a sideward glance. "Oh, so you’re going to take his side then? Even though he was the one who so boldly taunted me! After all the effort I’ve put into behaving myself tonight."

"No, it’s not like that… It’s just—"

"I guess it is to be expected! At the end of the day he is still your pathetic father and I’m just your lowly benefactor. Blood is thicker than water, after all." He said with a subtle hint of dejection in his tone.

Charlie did it again. Why can’t she have a normal conversation with him recently? It’s like every time she opens her mouth Alastor gets hurt, and she’s not even trying to hurt him. "No, I… I…"

"Save your breath, Charlie. I’ll show this fucker his place and that he can’t demand anything from my sweet daughter!" Lucifer grunted as he kicked Alastor on the chest to push him off him.

Alastor shot Lucifer a malicious grin as he straightened his suit, dusted himself off, and his shadow wrapped around him ready to pounce at Lucifer. "A man’s gotta do what a man’s gotta do." He said before he looked at Charlie. "Step back, my dear, because men often fight—" Radio static filled the air, the shadows pulsed with life, and unspeakable horrors began to claw their way from the floor. Alastor made sure Lucifer knew his rage and malice were all now directed at him. "To the death!"

"Let’s take this outside, you pompous douche canoe!" Lucifer looked at everyone in the room. "Everyone stay here and finish your dinner." Lucifer then looked at Charlie. "The goes especially for you, sweetie. I don’t want you to see what I’m about to do to your creepy friend here."

Alastor chuckled. "Ho ho! Such big words for a very small man. We shall see who will become a mangled mess after all is said and done." He said as he made his way to the entrance with Lucifer following angrily behind.

Angel hurriedly finished his meal and looked at everyone. "You guys thinking what I’m thinking?" Everyone was thinking the same thing and finished their meals just as quickly.

"Wait, what are you guys thinking?" Charlie asked.

"Your dad said we can’t follow, but he said nothing about not watching." Angel said.

"It’s a full on dinner and a show! Man, coming to this hotel sure has been a blast!" Cherri giggled.

"You guys are just the worst! We should be stopping them not expecting to watch a Thunderdome match!" Charlie snapped.

"Don’t even think about it, Charlie. It’s dangerous, I don’t want you to get hurt, and you can’t even reach them at this point. They’ve been blinded with rage. It is just something they gotta do, demon to demon." Vaggie explained.

"But—"

"Vaggie’s right, princess." Husk began to say as he wiped his lips with a table napkin. "The king of hell will clash with the new demon god of hell. There is nothing anyone can do, not even you. Stay clear, be safe, and hope for the best. You’ll only make it worse if one of them accidentally hurt you. Worse case, they’ll blame each other for your death or injury and will really try to kill each other afterwards."

"No! I don’t want that." Charlie gasped.

"Then just let the men punch it out and let off some steam." Husk said.

"What if someone is about to deliver the finishing blow?"

"Hopefully it doesn’t come to that, but if it does, I guess we all can swoop in and try to intervene!" Vaggie reassured.

"Okay, Vaggie… I’ll wait for now." Charlie said as she took a deep breath to try and calm herself down.

"Sweet, now let’s enjoy the show!" Angel said as he stood up and headed for the entrance with Niffty and Cherri following close behind him, excited to see blood.

Lucifer assumed his corrupted angel form while Alastor just stood there with a jovial grin on his face. He was mocking Lucifer’s very existence. He knew he has already won before the fight even began. He knew that no one in hell can stand up to him, not even The Beast of hell.

"I’m going to rip and tear that stupid smile off your dumb face!" He snarled, but Alastor only yawned.

Lucifer summoned forth his staff and it turned into a golden sword, but he noticed that Alastor didn’t move a finger. "Well? Arm yourself, you idiot! I don’t got all night! I got a tight sleep schedule to keep or I’ll wake up cranky, and I’m not going to fight an unarmed creep."

"I’ll only fight those I deem worthy, and you, my king? You’re not worthy to fight nor to provide for Charlie. She does not need a deadbeat father like you."

"Enough of your mind games, Alastor! We’ll fight the old fashioned way. By tearing each other apart!"

Alastor continued to chuckle. "As you wish, but you won’t be fighting me. I have a new toy I wish to test out."

"I don’t care! Just get on with it already." Lucifer said as he gripped his sword tight and lit it ablaze with his hellfire magic.

With a tap of Alastor’s cane on the ground. A dark portal appeared beside him and the once proud Adam appeared beside him bound in green chains. The sight alone surprised everyone.

Lucifer was appalled.

Charlie was horrified, so much so, that she burst out the entrance and ran towards Alastor so fast that Vaggie couldn’t even reach her in time.

All the while, Angel, Cherri, and Niffty were so flabbergasted that they watched the whole thing play out while eating popcorn.

"Where did you even get those?" Husk asked.

"Why, want some?" Niffty cheerfully offered, shaking her tub of popcorn in front of the demon cat.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 8: Conspiracy

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter of my Radiobelle fanfic. In this chapter we finally get to see the reason why Alastor revived Adam. He has far more complex plans for him than simply torturing him for all eternity. The calm before the storm is closely coming to an end. Exactly just what was Charlie looking at her phone that kept her glued to its screen? What are Alastor’s plans for his fellow Overlords? What will be Heaven’s next move after their tragic defeat? If those catches your interest then please, enjoy the story.

Charlie stood in front of Alastor before looking at Adam. "What’s the meaning of this, Alastor? Adam is suppose to be dead…" She said in utter disbelief. "We all saw Niffty stab him to death! But… He’s standing beside you?" Her expression turned into dread.

"I dunno know, toots. All I know is I was chilling in the void and next thing I knew this red freak was standing above me and beat me with a crowbar." Adam groaned as he rubbed his jaw.

Alastor yanked the green chains attached to Adam’s neck. "You will address Charlie either by her name or by princess. Do I make myself clear?" He barked an order.

"Jesus! I get it! I get it! Just don’t hit me again." Adam cowered in fear.

Charlie shot Alastor a look of disappointment. "You hit him?" She gasped.

Alastor raised an eyebrow at Charlie. "Don’t tell me you feel sorry for this waste of space? He used to be our enemy, remember? He killed so many of our kind for his twisted amusement."

"Yes, but he can’t fight back anymore! If we mistreat him then we’re no better than him. No, we need to become the bigger person here."

"Spare me your morality, Charlie! Don’t be so naive." Alastor snapped. "If you dare show pity to him then believe me! When the tables are turned, he will not pity you." Alastor shot Adam a twisted grin as he grabbed him by his face and looked at him in the eye. "Adam will pay for his transgressions by serving me." With a snap of a finger, Adam’s chains shattered and he could freely move. Alastor then let him go. "Listen here, Adam. You’re my new lapdog now." Alastor then pointed a red claw at Lucifer. "You see that insignificant worm over there? I want you to stab him where the sun don’t shine."

"Are you nuts? I can’t beat him! It would be a suicide mission." Adam complained.

Alastor chuckled. "To think that an idiot like you have bested me? Listen here, my imbecilic friend. There are certain perks to being my plaything." Alastor entire visage distorted.

Adam’s tattered angelic robes burst into green flames. With demonic magic, he found himself wearing a pair of black leather combat boots, dark brown pants, black fingerless gloves, and a red leather coat. "Hey, not bad. Cool threads! But how will a new look help me kill the guy?"

Alastor let out a sigh. "Try to keep up. Don’t make me regret resurrecting you. I can still put you right back, you know?"

"Whoa! Let’s calm down here."

"Your angelic powers came from the holy spirit."

Adam clenched his fist and it began to spark with holy energy. "Punch him with holy magic, got it!"

"Let me finish you buffoon! You can’t beat him with your holy magic alone. I am your master now and that means you have access to a sliver of my dark powers. Use that to gain an edge against that shrimp with wings."

"Oh! I see where you’re getting at." Adam tried to summon forth his axe but what instead appeared in his hands was a demonic bastard sword and a demonic sawed-off shotgun. "Nice! I’m starting to like this new demonic powers." He said as he gawked at his new badass shotgun. "But why give me a bastard sword? I’m more familiar with a battle axe."

"Because you’re a bastard."

"Oh fuck you!"

"Oh suck it up. It’s time to fight." Alastor then looked at Charlie. "You better head on inside, my dear."

Vaggie finally caught up with Charlie and began to drag her inside the hotel. "Wait, Vaggie!" Charlie looked at Alastor. "Alastor, please stop! You two don’t have to fight." She pleaded but Alastor ignored her. Charlie looked at her father. "Dad! Please! Just stand down and apologize to Alastor. Fighting each other is pointless!"

Like Alastor, Lucifer also ignored Charlie. "Vaggie, get my daughter out of here! I’ll handle these two."

Vaggie nodded at him before he she called forth her wings, carried Charlie off her feet, and took her inside of the hotel.

Adam and Lucifer clashed as soon as the coast was clear. Lucifer noticed it immediately. Adam has become faster, more powerful, and more erratic than their previous encounter. Adam aggressively put the pressure on Lucifer with his sword and then he would follow it up with a blast from his shotgun to create an opening for him to slash at Lucifer and draw first blood.

“How do you like that you fucking asshole!” The first man burst out laughing. Feeling powerful and unstopable with his new dark gifts.

Lucifer did a sweeping attack with his flaming sword to push Adam away from him and used his wings to fly into the air.

Adam looked above and called forth his own wings, but instead of his usual angel wings appearing. He saw demon wings made of blood appearing on his back. "Whoa, gnarly wings!" He said in astonishment.

"Aside from giving you the ability of flight. You can also shoot blood bullets with them. Now get up there and shoot Lucifer down!" Alastor instructed.

"No need to tell me twice!" Adam said with a twisted grin on his face before he ascended and chased after Lucifer.

"Fuck!" Lucifer cursed as he made evasive maneuvers in the air.

Lucifer and Adam chased each other up in the air for a couple minutes. Alastor brought out Force Pledge to look at the time, he was getting bored. Adam tried to shoot down Lucifer as best as he could by launching blood bullets from his demon wings, but he has no practice and Lucifer is a slippery flyer.

Alastor communicated with Adam through his mind. "Will this take any longer?"

"Gimme a minute! I got this."

"Clearly you do not." Alastor’s eyes turned into radio dials and his left hand began to glow green. "I’m going to give you a boost in speed—now take him out!"

"Whoa! Whoa! Wait!" Adam suddenly zipped into the air and caught up with Lucifer in a matter of seconds, but he was going to fast that he crashed into him.

"And they’re falling. It’s hard to find good help these days." Alastor said as he sighed.

Adam shook his head and tried to crawl his way on top of Lucifer. He tried to keep Adam from pinning him down but Adam easily overpowered him and punched him on the head. Adam then drew his sword and impaled Lucifer on the chest before he stood up on Lucifer, used him as a jump pad to launch himself into the air, and sent Lucifer crashing down to the ground below.

Adam gently landed on the ground and nearly tripped. He was badly hurt from crashing into Lucifer, but he sucked it up and stood above Lucifer to point his shotgun at him. He was about to pull the trigger, but Alastor suddenly appeared out of nowhere and held his wrist. "Death is too good for the king." He snarled.

Adam shrugged his shoulders and said. "You’re the boss." Before he holstered his gun on his leg. "I’m beat." He said as he dropped on the ground and took a seat, catching his breath.

Alastor grabbed Lucifer by his hair and lifted his head and looked at his bruised and bloodied face. "I want you to suffer, you little shit! I want you to remember this moment. You are alive because I allow it. Never speak ill of me ever again and never ever question my loyalty to your daughter. That hotel of hers is one of my many investments and it brings me so much joy and entertainment. I always take good care of my investments. Despite what I may say." Alastor snarled in a distorted voice filled with rough radio static as shadow tentacles sprouted and flailed erratically on his back

But almost instantly. His entire visage went back to normal as he looked at Lucifer with his normal smile. "You know, Luci. We could be friends—well, friend is such a strong word, and I don’t really like you, but I do like Charlie. I like her so much that I’m willing to put up with someone like you because you’re her daddy dearest. If I could learn stomach your ugly face then you could also learn to stomach mine. I suggest you learn fast if you don’t want me to mop the floor with you again." Alastor said as he giggled and patted Lucifer’s left cheek. Lucifer was pissed but there was nothing he could do about it. Everything hurts including looking at Alastor’s smug face.

Alastor looked at Adam as he grabbed Lucifer by his foot and began to drag the king of hell behind him. "Get up. We’re moving out."

"Where to now?" Adam grunted as he stood up and followed Alastor. He followed the will of his new master because he doesn’t want to get beaten into a bloody pulp again.

"Do you want dinner or not?"

"You’re going to feed me?"

"You’re more useful to me alive and strong than dying of starvation."

"Won’t say no to free food! What’s on the menu?"

"Ox tail in gravy with white rice, fried fish, and cornbread."

"Sounds too exotic for my taste."

"Cajun cuisine often gets that impression."

"Hey! I’m not saying I won’t eat it. I so famished that I’ll eat anything."

Alastor, Lucifer, and Adam reached the hotel. Alastor turned his gaze at everyone who were watching their battle, and all of them were shocked in utter disbelief, mouths agape, and he’s not sure of the exact cause was. "What are you all staring at?" He asked.

Angel pointed at the groaning Lucifer while Cherri pointed at Adam who was picking his nose beside Alastor. "Oh, them…" Alastor said as he smiled and said not another word.

"And!" Vaggie screamed at Alastor.

"And what?"

"What do you mean and what? We spent the last season—of our lives trying to kill each other! And now you expect us to just accept the fact that Adam’s back and say hi to him?" Vaggie shouted and was practically fuming.

"Ha! I saw what you did there, but you don’t have to say hi to him if you don’t want to, my dear Vaggie." Alastor said as she approached the angry fallen angel and patted her on the head. "You worry too much! Try to relax, my dear."

"But he’s the enemy!" Vaggie said as she slapped Alastor’s hand away from her head.

Alastor raised his palm and a green chain connected to Adam’s neck appeared. "He’s my new property. He won’t be able to cause us any harm even if he wanted to." He said in a sinister tone.

"Ew, I don’t want to be called your property. It sounds oddly sexual." Adam complained.

"I’m not that kind of man!" Alastor snapped.

"How the hell should I know? I only tried to murder you before. I don’t know you that well to know what you’re into or not."

Alastor let out a sigh. "Great, another idiot. At any rate," Alastor looked at Charlie. "Could you take your father who is moaning up a storm beneath my feet? I’ve healed his wounds but he’s being a big baby about it."

"You crashed a man into me! And he stabbed me in the chest with a fucking bastard sword! And before that he kept blasting at me with a shotgun! A fucking shotgun! Excuse me for being in so much pain. I’ll shut up now!"

Alastor rolled his eyes. "You know, the attitude is not necessary."

"Fuck you!" Lucifer snapped.

Charlie approached her father and helped him up. "Well, at least you both got to let out some steam and everyone is still alive." Charlie looked at Adam. "Yep, everyone. So um… Are you sure you’re really not gonna attack us?"

"Look, babe—I mean! Charlie. If I misbehaved, smiley over here will take me to his room and beat the crap outta me with a crowbar. I don’t want that!"

"Oooh, kinky." Angel said as he looked at Alastor and Adam and bit his lips. "Do you guys need a player three or four by any chance? Cherri and I wouldn’t mind getting some of that action."

"Eh, why not? Never fucked a deer demon and the first man before. Could be fun." Cherri casually said.

"It’s not the sexual kind. Just the hurtful kind." Adam said as he rubbed his cheek.

"Oh baby, don’t threaten me with a good time." Angel said as he licked his lips and looked at Alastor.

"Alls well that ends well then!" Charlie cheered.

"Oh Charlie, I know it’s your thing, but not even you should be alright with this." Vaggie warned.

"Why not? Let’s at least give it a try." Charlie smiled at Adam and stretched out her hand. "Welcome to the team, Adam!"

Adam cringed. "But I’ve been a jerk to you since day one? I killed a couple of your friends? You’re just gonna give me a second chance, just like that?"

"That’s what we do here at The Hazbin Hotel!" Charlie said cheerfully.

"She’s kinda creeping me out." Adam said to Alastor.

"You’ll get used to it." Alastor said before he looked at Charlie. "So, Charlie, would your father care to join us for dinner? I know you two haven’t eaten yet."

"We would love to—right dad? You two have stopped fighting now, right?" Charlie said as she forced a smile hoping her father would get her hint.

"Oh sure!" Lucifer groaned sarcastically. "Alastor’s gonna force feed me my own pride. So I might as well eat his food too."

"Splendid!" Alastor’s entire visage began to twist and contort, defeating his own words and gleeful tone. "There’s nothing like a cluster of foul knaves who wants nothing more that to murder each other—and a princess." He said as he patted Charlie on her head. "To come together and enjoy a warm meal."

"Awww!" Charlie shed a single tear of joy from what Alastor said. Lucifer and Adam rolled their eyes at Alastor’s unnecessary theatrics. But other than that, the dinner was enjoyed with no further incident.

The next morning. Adam was snoring away on his bed in his new room in The Hazbin Hotel. The shadows in the corner of his room began to pulsate to life and out came Alastor from the darkness. He was quickly dismayed by the sight before him and he was starting to regret turning him into one of his flunkies. "Good help really is so hard to find these days." Alastor sighed as he checked Force Pledge. "Will you wake up already? It’s nearly noon."

"Five more minutes, babe." Adam grumbled as he began to snore.

"Babe?" Alastor raised an eyebrow at the slob on the bed. He was starting to get vexed, but he has already guessed from the beginning that Adam would be bad for his blood pressure, but the moron has his uses, and there’s nothing more intimidating that turning your killer into your personal lapdog.

"You can start with my morning wood, babe." Adam blurted out. That made Alastor pop a blood vessel.

Alastor grabbed Adam’s sheets and pulled his chains sending him toppling down beneath his feet. "As your new master. I demand respect out of you! Do I make myself clear?" Alastor barked an order.

Adam groggily looked up at Alastor. "Wait, you’re not Anita?" Adam looked around his surroundings. "And this is not Budapest?"

Alastor rolled his eyes. "You’re in hell, you idiot." Alastor snapped his fingers and a red suit appeared on the bed. "Wash yourself and get dressed. We have business to take care of."

"Nah, I’m good."

"You stink of sweat and Lucifer’s blood. That won’t do. People won’t judge you, but me, and since you don’t have any clothes other than the ones I provided for you. We will take care of that immediately after I attend today’s Overlords Meeting."

"Whatever you say mom." Adam sarcastically said.

"Believe me, you swine, it’s no picnic for me either." Alastor tapped his cane on the floor and the shadows began to pull him. "Now I’ll leave you be. Head straight for the lobby once you’re done. I need to check on something first." He said as he took his leave.

Alastor emerged from the corner of Charlie’s office. Vaggie nor Lucifer were not around and that made him grin from ear to ear. He spotted Charlier and she had her back facing him. The princess seems to be distracted by something. Alastor crept up behind her and stood just mere inches from her. He could practically smell her sweet perfume and her fruit scented shampoo but a couple seconds passed and Charlie doesn’t seem to notice his presence. Alastor found that odd. So he cleared his throat to call for Charlie’s attention.

Charlie practically jumped as she heard the noise and slid her phone in her back pockets as she turned around. "Oh, Alastor!" She gasped. "When did you get here?" She said in a nervous tone. Charlie was acting strange. Alastor was expecting her to act this way towards Vaggie or her father, but not to him. She was cheating with him. Why would she keep secrets from him? He is the secret.

"Why are you so jumpy, my dear? And what were you looking at that infernal device of yours to keep you so preoccupied to notice me creeping up behind you?"

"Oh! That? Um, I’m just so excited, Alastor! We’re about to have a very important guest coming over to visit."

Alastor was relieved to hear that. "Is that all? That’s splendid news, my dear!" Alastor closed the gap between them. "I hope I have the same good fortune as you in today’s meeting." Alastor said close to a whisper as he held Charlie’s soft and delicate face and stared into her bright golden eyes.

"I’m sure you’ll do just fine. You’re Alastor, so break a leg out there."

Alastor wrapped his other hand around her waist. "It’s so good to know you have so much faith in me."

"Of course." Charlie said as she placed her head on Alastor’s chest. "I trust you… Completely."

"I’ll be going now, Charlie."

"Sure, take care out there."

"Will you miss me?"

"I, um… Yes, Al, I’ll miss you."

Alastor patted her on her head. "I’m going to miss you too, my dear. I swear, I’d rather spend my time with you, but I have to go."

"It is a shame, but I have an errand to run with dad and Vaggie. You know how it is."

Alastor sighed. "There’s not much we can do about that then." Alastor pulled Charlie’s face close and pressed his lips to hers before quickly pulling out to speak. "I love you, Charlie…" Alastor paused to let his words linger as he hungrily stared into Charlie to engrave her face into his mind. "I just wanted to let you know that." Alastor whispered into her ear.

Charlie looked flushed as she looked up at Alastor. "Alastor… I—" She wanted to pull him back in but she was cut off when someone knocked on her door.

It was her dad. "Honey? Your door is locked. Vaggie and I are ready to go. Let’s get going before we run into that creepy friend of yours. I can’t stand seeing his weird ass smile right now." Lucifer said.

"Be there in a minute, dad! There’s just something I need to finish up first." Charlie said as she turned her gaze at Alastor.

Alastor let go of Charlie and slowly back away from her to the corner of the room. He held his index finger to his lips. "Shhh…" He whispered as he disappeared into the darkness leaving Charlie alone in her office. She had something to say to Alastor but she guess it could wait. She’ll tell him all about it once they both get home.

Alastor and Adam were walking down the street, heading for the venue of the Overlord Meeting. "God, I hate monkey suits! I can barely move in this thing and it’s so fucking hot!" Adam complained.

"Duly noted, now will you please shut up!" Alastor snapped. "I did say we would go to a store so that you can pick out some clothes you want to wear." The man-child was driving Alastor insane with his incessant complaining but he must admit that he prefers his company over Lucifer, but after seeing Adam pick his nose and wipe his hands on the coat he lent him. He’s going to burn that later on. Alastor concluded that he only slightly liked him better over the shrimp king.

Oh, what would The Radio Demon give to be walking with Vaggie right now—heck, he’d even settle for Angel or that snake with a hat, Sir whatshisname if he were still alive. "Oh, that reminds me, I should probably walk his egg boys around town."

"The what now?"

"Those walking talking eggs with yellow glowing eyes running around the hotel. Since you killed their master we’ve been stuck with them. Charlie refuses to throw them out into the streets, you see. Not that I mind looking after them. They’re useful idiots, if you know what I mean."

"Oh… Oops, I guess? But seriously, can’t I just go naked? This suit is suffocating."

"And what do you think people would say when they see a naked man following me around, hm?"

"That it would be totally normal?" Adam said as they walked pass a pair of exhibitionists getting down and dirty out on the streets, in broad daylight. "Seriously, I dig your style here."

"Wrong! They would think that I’m some cheap cock-sucking bigheaded lowlife like that half-wit moth who wears tacky sunglasses all the time." Alastor grabbed Adam by the collar of his suit. "You keep that suit on if you know what’s good for you. I will not be piled in with the likes of him. Do I make myself clear?"

Adam nervously nodded his head. "S-sure thing, boss. Whatever you say."

"Excellent!" Alastor said in a more cheerful tone as he let go of Adam and straightened his coat and tightened his bowtie for him. "Because, we’re here." Adam looked up at the tall building before him.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 9: Unbearable Pressure

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! I took the liberty and rewrote this chapter because I finished it in a hurry. Not much has changed. This chapter still focuses on Alastor showing off his new dark powers to seize control. The easter eggs I’ve put in here are that I made Zestial sound like The Rat King from Dark Souls 2. He sounds old-timey archaic right? I don’t really know? I don’t read wikis that much. And I made Carmilla talk like Jackie Welles from Cyberpunk 2077 because I think I remember her speaking a few Spanish words. Anyway! Please, enjoy the story.

Alastor and Adam rode an elevator all the way to the top floor. They were the first ones to arrive to the meeting room. Alastor wanted to be punctual for once especially now that he was about to turn hell upside down. The Demon Overlord: Carmilla and her daughters were already there. They were busy preparing the meeting room and their presentations to notice Alastor and Adam walk in.

Alastor walked up to his fellow Overlord and gave her a tap on her shoulder. "Ah, my dear Carmilla, it is so wonderful to see you!" The friendly gesture shocked Carmilla and deeply disturbed her. She backed away from Alastor.

"You’ve never liked seeing me before, Alastor? Nor are you early for one of our meetings! What did you do this time?" She demanded to know. It was nice seeing The Radio Demon walking on air for once to match his huge grin but the thing about Alastor is that he is always hiding something, things you didn’t like.

"So now you’re interested in me? I’m hurt, my dear! I didn’t know you thought so poorly of me."

"That’s the problem. I know you all too well for your charms to work on me. I can already see that you’re up to no good."

"Well, if you must know, I haven’t thank you yet for your help with our dear old Vaggie and—"

"Dios mio, Alastor! I know this isn’t about Vaggie! I know you don’t care about her. So let’s cut to the chase." Carmilla then spotted Adam but she didn’t know his real identity just yet. "And who’s he?" She asked.

Alastor’s smile grew from ear to ear. "All in good time, my dear… All in good time." Alastor said ominously as he turned around and took a seat. Alastor looked at Adam. "Come, take a seat."

Adam looked at the angry Carmilla and hesitated. "Nah, I’m good standing here." He didn’t want to cause her anymore trouble and piss her off. She looked scary.

"You must be Alastor’s new right-hand man. Go on, take a sit. Today’s meeting also concerns you." Carmilla reassured.

Adam cautiously took a seat beside Alastor and in a matter of seconds the other Overlords arrived. He noticed a prominent figure with a toxic green smile walking to the front of the table. The figure noticed Adam’s presence and raised an eyebrow at him. Adam looked at Alastor’s direction and he was cheerfully chatting up a woman with a big toothy grin.

"Oh, Zestial, my good man!" Alastor suddenly called up the Overlord’s attention. "May I say a few words before we start today’s meeting?"

"Patience. We are waiting for The Vees."

Alastor looked to his right. "But Velvette’s right there?"

Velvette stopped fiddling with her phone to look up at Alastor. "Hold your horses, bucko. Those two will personally attend today’s meeting—at least that’s what they told me. I’m just glad I don’t have to relay the message to those lazy A-holes." She said as she continued typing on her phone.

Alastor sighed. "I guess it can’t be helped."

"While we wait, why don’t you introduce to us who’s your new friend there, Alastor?" Rosie gleefully asked. The commotion of the room suddenly went to a halt. Even Velvette took a peek over her phone.

Alastor wasn’t known to have any other friends than Rosie and Zestial. Everyone was a bit curious as who he brought with him. The extra eyes on Adam made him uncomfortable and the tight suit he was wearing didn’t help, he felt like he was suffocating.

Velvette sneaked a few stealth pics and sent them over to Vox to mess with him while saying that someone beat him to his precious Radio Demon. Vox instantly tried to call her but she ignored him and sticked her tongue out at her phone.

"Not right now, Rosie my dear. It would ruin the surprise." Alastor vaguely said. Rosie thought that Alastor was acting strange. She looked at the man beside her best friend with a hint of jealousy in her glare. Just who is this man that is stealing Alastor away from her? The only one who can compete for Alastor’s affection with her is his lover and last time she checked The Deer Demon was into women. Alastor can only have one best friend and she already filled that seat.

Vox and Valentino finally arrived and took their seats. To add to Rosie’s vexation, Vox instantly spotted Alastor and was shooting daggers at Adam. Then and there Vox knew that he didn’t liked the guy and would not hesitate to murder him if given the chance. He already has Rosie to compete with, he won’t let some random upstart get what he deserves and worked so hard for. He won’t let all the spying, blackmailing, and strong-arming he did go to waste.

Zestial looked at Alastor’s way. "You may speak now, Alastor."

Alastor stood up, straightened his coat, and stood beside Zestial with a sinister grin plastered on his face. Vox rolled his eyes in the background. "In lights of recent events." Alastor began to say. "Specifically, my not so stellar performance in repelling the legions of heaven." Alstor then glared at Vox. "I know you’re the one who was watching me like the creep, Vox. I also know you and your little crew are responsible for spreading those videos that besmirch The Hazbin Hotel’s already buried in the ground reputation."

"Guilty as charged!" Vox exuberantly said. "I hope there’s no bad feelings between us, Alastor. Me and my team were merely informing all of hell a valuable lesson: that if you mess with heaven you get messed up—big time." Vox emphasized that last part to mock Alastor.

"And what does that suppose to mean, Vox?" Alastor snapped.

Vox smiled. He loved getting on Alastor’s nerves, in fact, he’s gonna press more of his buttons. He’s gonna make The Radio Demon notice him one way or another. "Do I need to spell it out for you? And here I thought you were smarter than this, but then again." A mean smirk was displayed on Vox’s face. "You joined hell’s idiot princess and her band of misfits for an insane cause!" Vox burst out laughing as he slammed his fist on the table. "Like what in Satan’s left asscheek were you thinking, Al? All of this trouble for a redemption program and isn’t proven to work? What a heaping pile of bullshit!"

Alastor wanted to tear Vox’s throat and watch him bleed out for speaking ill of Charlie but he held his anger at bay. The pompous bastard will get his soon enough.

"You were really that bored? I bet Val or Velvette here could’ve hooked you up with something better to occupy your time--far better than that blonde bimbo you hangout so much." Vox continued as he chuckled. "I thought you only make deals of a lifetime? Well, I offered you one but declined my offer like an IDIOT!"

Zestial interjected. "Enough! Thou hast proven thy point and stated thy case." He said to Vox. "Alastor is allowed to do what he please. If mistakes were made then he will have to live with them."

Just when Vox was starting to have fun, the teach had to step in, and protect his favorite pet. He leaned back on his chair with a disappointed look on his face. "Fucking teacher’s pet." Vox mumbled. Zestial also gets on his nerves mainly because he is closer with Alastor than he is. He would kill him if he could but the ancient spider demon has power in his old bones.

"Calm down, Zestial." Alastor suddenly said. "Vox is right."

"What, really?" Vox said as he sat up straight. Alastor’s recognition certainly caught his attention. He wasn’t overjoyed with it but it certainly improved his mood.

"Well, for the most part, that is." Alastor said as he shot Vox a twisted grin. "Yes, joining our princess’ cause was a dumb move, but if I didn’t went along with her then I certainly wouldn’t have found the thing I crave the most. So getting back to my previous notion before I was so rudely interrupted. I was faced with my own mortality—my own weakness." Alastor emphasized that last part by filling the air with distorted radio static and clenching his fist. "It helped open my eyes, shatter my shallow hubris, and I had an epiphany…" The radio static disappeared and the room was plunged in the stillness of silence, but Alastor broke it. "I realized that my might wasn’t enough. I couldn’t protect myself. For heaven’s sake! I couldn’t even protect a stupid hotel from a legion of angels. Simply pathetic!"

Zestial placed a clawed hand on Alastor’s shoulder. "Alastor, you have done many could not. You defied the very heavens. Mayhaps thou should decrease thy efforts for a while? Rest and relish thy small victory."

Alastor stood up straight and looked at Zestial. "No, no, I’m perfectly fine. I have everything I could possibly need."

Zestial grew concerned for Alastor’s mental state. "May I ask what art the meaning behind thy words? Speak clearly, my friend. Your words concerns me."

"I am weak! All of hell is weak!" Alastor vaguely said as he looked at Vox and hurled a green fire bolt at his screen face and provoked him. This act shocked everyone in the room, except for Adam who started to yawn.

Vox stood up and tried to draw his gun but he suddenly realized he couldn’t move. "What the fuck? I can’t move! I’m stuck!" He shouted in a panic and electricity began to envelope him but his fury proved to be useless to the source of Alastor’s dark and sinister power.

Alastor chuckled, teleported behind Vox. Alastor grabbed him by his shoulders, and forced him to sit back down before teleporting back to Zestial’s side. The Radio Demon brought out a pocket watch and held it before everyone in the room. "What a curious little thing, and quite fashionable too."

"I knew something was up!" Carmilla shouted at Alastor as she stood up and slammed her fist on table. "Whatever your scheme is, Alastor, it stops now!"

Zestial calmed Carmilla down and spoke with Alastor. "I pray thee, there is no need for intimidation, old friend. If thou needs help all thou need to do is ask for aid. Most in this room can be reasoned with."

"Oh, my dear Zestial, intimidation is required." Alastor said as he gave Zestial a friendly tap on his shoulders. "I aim to turn hell into an empire—my empire. I need to find out who is with me or against me." Alastor said in a jovial and casual manner, defeating the severity of the situation. That is because he knows he has won.

"And if we refused to go along with your stupidity?" Carmilla asked, looking a bit irritated.

"Awww, what’s with that sour look on your pretty face, my dear? I assure you, you would want to get on my good side. It’s healthier than the alternative." Alastor said in a sinister tone before he looked at Adam.

"You can’t be serious, Alastor. Even with the aid of Arkchaos’ relic. You wouldn’t have enough strength to subject us all into your rule." Carmillia reminded him.

Rosie raised her hand. "What do I look like, chopped liver? I’m always on Alastor’s side."

Zestial sighed. "Even with thy help, fair Rosie, thou both would fail in thy endeavor. Let us cease this foolish ploy and get on with the meeting. There are far more graver problems we need to attend to."

"Hm hm," Alastor chuckled as he snapped his fingers at Adam. "I do believe the odds are indeed in our favor."

"Oh fuck yeah! It’s go time!" Adam shouted as he stood beside Alastor and summoned his demonic sword and shotgun. "I’m ready when you are, boss!"

"Just who is this bozo?" Vox demanded to know. "I really don’t like him! Can I kill him already?"

Alastor smiled as he produced Adam’s old helmet and threw it in the middle of the table. "Hey! It’s my old helmet. I thought I lost that thing. Can you use your hoodoo voodoo magic on it to make it more sick lookin’?" He requested.

Alastor raised an eyebrow at Adam but he shrugged his shoulders and snapped his fingers. Green demonic energy began to engulf Adam’s helmet turning into something more demonic that matches Adam’s new demonic sword and shotgun, and it even got a new reddish hue to it. "Oh hell yeah, this looks so dope! Papa likey." Adam gleefully said as he grabbed his helmet and put it on. Now he looks like a bonafide demon from the fiery pits of hell.

"I think it is a swell idea." Alastor said as he trained his red eyes at Vox. "Adam, why don’t you give Vox what he is asking for?" Adam smiled at what Alastor suggested. "Go on, Adam—sic balls."

Adam chuckled. "Jesus, I understood that reference." In half a second, Adam dashed toward’s Vox and brought down his sword at him, but Vox’s charged cables sprouted from the ground and barred Adam’s path. "Nice trick, asshole! But not good enough, you dumb piece of shit!" Adam sprouted his blood wing and the blood that coated his wings hardened into razor sharp red crystals. He used his wing to dig into Vox’s wall of cables and electricity and pried it open with his wing. When his window presented itself, Adam attempted to plunge his sword into Vox’s chest but Vox grabbed Adam’s sword and fired his gun at him, right in between the eye, but Adam only laughed it off as the bullet got pushed out of his wound before it healed itself and his helmet fixed itself. "Oooh! This one got some spunk!" Adam grabbed Vox by his neck and stabbed him with his sword. Vox let out a cry of pain that sent the other Overlord’s cowering in fear. Adam then pulled Vox’s screen face close to his. "I’m going to enjoy making a bitch like you squeal!" Adam taunted as he began to laugh.

"Allow me to introduce my new bitch, Adam." Alastor said as a green chain appeared on his hand that is attached to Adam’s neck.

Adam turned his head to look at Alastor. "Dude, that doesn’t sound any better than being called your property."

"There is just no pleasing you, is there? We’ll work on that later. For now just make sure to look frightening so that no one dares to fuck with me." Alastor snapped at Adam but his expression quickly softened when he looked at Rosie. "Except for our dear Rosie, of course. She has already proven her loyalty to me countless times in the past." Rosie smiled and politely nodded at Alastor’s way.

All eyes fell on Adam and they were instantly struck with dread. He was heaven’s most effective killer and was suppose to be dead, but he was very much alive and had Vox’s blood sprayed all over him.

"Now release the TV man. We want everyone obedient not trembling in their shoes." Alastor instructed. Adam shrugged his shoulders and dropped Vox on his seat, bleeding. Adam flicked his sword and sprayed the excess blood on the meeting table before putting it on his back and standing beside Alastor.

"I bet you all have questions. Allow me to answer them. I retrieved Force Pledge from the skeletal remains of Arkchaos. With it and my own dark powers, I went to murder Fulgarrus to take his power for my own, and I think you all can guess how well that worked out for me, hm? After that I resurrected the bastard who nearly killed me and enslaved him."

Zestial looked at Alastor, completely horrified, just like how Husk and Lucifer reacted when they first found out what Alastor did to a demon god. "Alastor… Dost thou know what this means?"

"Oh spare me the details, old friend. Husk and Lucifer already warned me about it—I’ll have none of it."

"Then why art thou pressing along this madness?"

"Because I have a goal to achieve, an empire to built, and something to protect." Alastor said and that left Zestial speechless. Alastor then looked ahead at everyone in the room. "Now! Swear your allegiance to me or Adam here will chop off your head and serve it to me on a silver platter. So please, resists! I’ve always wanted to see what it would be like being The Queen of Hearts." Alastor said as he chuckled. The other Overlord’s tensed up in their seats. Staring at Adam as he licked his blood soaked claws.

Carmilla stood up, moved past Zestial, and faced Alastor. "Just spit out your terms and be done with it!" She snapped at The Radio Demon.

"Ho ho, I have always admired your fiery spirit, my dear Carmilla." Alastor took a step forward and placed his face inches from Carmilla’s as his entire visage twisted and distorted, hoping to make the stalwart Overlord flinch, but she didn’t. "You’re ruining my fun. I’m just getting started. I suggest you cool your jets. I can kill you where you stand without even breaking a sweat, my dear." Alastor said in an intimidating tone. Alastor spotted Carmilla’s daughters and he smiled at them. Only then did Carmilla flinched. Alastor chuckled and reverted back to his normal form. "Rest assured, my dear. I’m not that kind of monster. Your daughters will be safe even if you refuse my offer. I’ll even murder you when they’re not looking. I’ll just hand your ashes to them in a pretty urn."

"I can see that you like toying with your meal, cabrón. I won’t play your games. Only a fool would think they have what it takes to challenge Fulgarrus’ power."

"Then what does make me, my dear sweet Carmilla?"

"A lucky pandejo that managed to kill a demon god. With everything to gain and nothing to lose."

"Flattery already? Control yourself!" Alastor jested as he giggled. "You really are taking the fun out of this." He said in a more serious tone.

"I don’t like foreplay."

"Oh, behave! In the heat of battle or in the heat of a bed?" Alastor teased but Carmilla was not having any of it.

"Mock me all you want, Alastor. I won’t be so easily intimidated. Now tell me what would you have me do if I swore allegiance to you, and how much you will take from me?" She inquired bravely.

"Seriously, you’re no fun." Alastor said with a sigh. "So if the rest of you will follow Carmilla’s example of swearing fealty to me—of course all of you do. Nearly everyone in the room is a spineless bastard who monkey sees, monkey do." Alastor began to explain as he gestured Adam to lower his weapons with a hand gesture.

"And I didn’t even broke a sweat." Adam complained.

"All of your business will continue as usual. I really don’t care. Kill yourself if you want, but when I need something, you give it me, no questions asked. When I call, you come running. I will not tolerate failure." Alastor stated.

"Cum? I can certainly do that, big daddy." Valentino shrewdly said as he winked at Alastor.

Alastor approached the moth Overlord and patted him on the head. Valentino looked glad for the kind gesture for a while. "Ah, I can certainly see where Angel Dust gets his—how do I say this? Flair from." He said before he griped Valentino’s head and slammed his face on the table. Breaking his gaudy sunglasses and nose.

"That hurt you motherfucker!" Valentino shouted as he drew his gun but he stopped when he felt Adam’s shotgun barrels pressed against his skull.

"I wouldn’t do that if I were you, gay boy`. When Alastor stubbed his toe the other day, I felt it." Adam said. "Didn’t you just saw what I did to your 4K faced friend? I can certainly do it again." Adam added in a serious and intimidating tone.

Alastor pondered when did he stub his hoof, and then he remembered. He and Charlie were fooling around as per usual when he decided to carry her to his bed in an attempt to showoff. He lost his footing and stubbed one of his hoof on the foot of his bed. It was painful but at least it made Charlie laugh.

"I’m guessing if something bad happens to the boss I’ll feel it too. So if you pull the trigger, I’ll pull mine. We will survive, it will hurt like hell, but you’ll be dead." Adam said.

"Fucking hell, Val! Stand down!" Vox screamed as he fought through the pain in his chest. He was wasn’t finished healing himself.

"Back away Adam. Let Valentino take his shot." Alastor said.

"But boss!"

"I’ll be alright." Alastor grabbed Valentino’s hand and steadied his aim. "Now, Valentino—pull!" He dared his fellow Overlord.

"Okay! Okay! I’ll stop!" Valentino cried out. "I’m sorry!"

"No, I said you could pull the trigger, my dear!" Alastor snarled.

"But that will only make you more angry at me!" Valentino screamed and his voice even cracked.

"Oh, sweetie… I’ll feed you your own guts if you don’t do what I tell you to do!" Alastor growled as his eyes turned into radio dials.

"Chinga tu Madre, Alastor! You’ve proven your point! Leave him alone." Carmilla shouted at Alastor.

"Alastor, we yield! None dares challenge thy rule—now cease!" Zestial pleaded.

"Alastor—please! Valentino is an idiot! Just leave him alone." Vox begged.

"Fuck!" Valentino shouted before he pulled the trigger of his gun and quickly let go and covered his ears.

Alastor activated Force Pledge and caught the bullet in between his finger before it even hit him. He then placed Valentino’s gun on the table. "I saw this Chinese film during one of our movie nights at the hotel. Lucifer himself choose the movie and even though I hate to admit it, it was fairly entertaining." Alastor said as he showed the bullet to everyone in the room for display. It was still smoking. "One line in the film stated that in the world of Kung Fu, he who is the quickest shall be the victor." Alastor then brought out Force Pledge. "Aside from stopping time for a couple second, Force Pledge also enhances my other abilities to frightening levels, and that’s not even counting on the other abilities I got from Fulgarrus." Alastor said as he burst out laughing and dropped the bullet on the floor. He then looked at the other Overlords with a twisted grin.

"I beg of you, Alastor. Cease this madness. We already submitted to thy rule." Zestial begged.

Alastor remained smiling but he took on a more serious tone as he walked towards Zestial. "Like I said, hell is weak and I aim to make it strong, simple as that. I have no use for spineless cowards who scatter like mice once their afterlives are at stake."

"We will meet thou expectations, old friend, but not now. Give us time." Zestail suggested. "Also, you could have just asked us nicely from the start. No one in their right mind would gladly take on a demon god."

Alastor let out a quick laugh. "Asking nicely? Oh, Zestial—please!" Alastor burst out laughing until his sides began to hurt. "It should be illegal to be this funny!"

"My friend, I am being serious here."

"Oh… So any way, all of you are allowed to keep your souls and your business, but know that all of you are alive because I allow it." Alastor looked at everyone with an easy smile. "I’m sure all of this is a lot to take in and all of you are tired. Why don’t we call it a day, hm? That’s it. You all can take your leave."

No one dared to challenge The Radio Demon and they did what they were told. Vox was none too happy about the whole thing, not because Alastor can easily snap him like a twig, but Alastor was going somewhere he couldn’t follow him. He needed to think of something—anything or he won’t be able to keep up with Alastor let alone get him into a position where he wants him to be, but for now he and his friends needed to retreat. Vox stood up and glared at Adam who only smiled and winked at him.

As everyone left. Rosie, Zestial, and Carmilla stayed behind. Alastor looked at Rosie and then at Zestial with a huge grin on his face. "I was expecting my darling Rosie to stay but what are you two still doing here?" He then turned his gaze at Carmilla. "Especially you."

"I am both curious and concerned." Zestial said.

"Then I shall satisfy your curiosity."

"Oh, Alastor! Turning hell upside down for the princess of hell? How hard has she gotten you?" Rosie said with a giggle. "I’m so proud of you!" Rosie as she closed in on Alastor and hugged him.

"So it is true. You’re smitten by someone, and by the princess no less?" Zestial gasped.

"Seriously? You’ll doom us all simply because you have a little crush? Also, have you forgotten that she’s off the market?" Carmilla reminded.

Alastor let out a sigh before he looked at Rosie. "Rosie my dear, that was suppose to be a secret!" He snapped at his friend. Rosie just giggled but he can’t stay mad at her. He patted her on the head before he said. "I am not doing this just for Charlie. I truly detest weakness and all of hell has proven to be utterly useless when Adam here and his army of exorcists attacked."

"Gotta admit, you demons are easy pickings." Adam said smugly.

"Yes, I want to protect Charlie and that little hotel of hers with all my might, but she is not my sole reason for wanting total domination. She’s not that important to me." He lied to his friend and he lied to himself. "She’s merely my new plaything. My new object of curiosity. Someone I want to dominate." But Alastor knew that deep down his cold black heart he would find Charlie’s warmth.

"Which reminds me." Rosie said before she pulled away from Alastor looked at Adam and beckoned him over.

"Uh, yes, ma’am?" Adam asked.

Without warning, Rosie slapped Adam across the face with such force to drive him to his knees.

"Ow! You bitch! What what was that for?"

Rosie cracked her knuckles. "That’s for hurting my dearest friend. Do you want me to punish you for calling me a bitch too?"

"I’m his henchman now! I should be cleared of all my crimes to him—jeez Louise!" Adam reasoned out.

"He has a point, Rosie." Alastor said.

"Hmph! I still think we’re letting him off the hook too easy." Rosie approached Alastor and doted him like a child. She checked his head and even behind his deer ears. "You’re not hurt anywhere, are you, dearie? You didn’t visit or called after the attack. I was so worried about you. I was so relieved to see you today."

"Oh, forgive me, my dear. I’ve been busy and the scar is right here." Alastor said as he unbuttoned his red dress shirt and revealed the scar on his chest.

"What a ghastly thing!" Rosie gasped as she glared at Adam.

"Ah, ah, ah! Before you slap me again, you crazy woman—remember," Adam tugged at the green chain attached to his neck. "I’m in chains."

Rosie was against it but she let it slide and focused her attention on Alastor. "Can’t you heal it? You’re the new demon god now. You even brought that bastard back to life."

"I can but I want to keep it as a reminder to never choke on my own overconfidence and aspirations."

"It would seem you have grown wiser, old friend." Zestial said.

"So what’s our next move?" Carmilla said as she crossed her arms.

Alastor chuckled. "Oh, so you’re really on board with all of this, my dear Carmilla?"

"Zestial and Rosie are too fond of you. Someone has to make sure you don’t get us all killed."

"I could bring you all back. Just look at Adam over there he’s fine, healthy, and I’ve given him such lovely toys to play with."

"Sounds tempting but don’t take offense when I don’t jump at the opportunity. I don’t want to be owned by you." Carmilla stated.

"Suit yourself." Alastor shrugged his shoulders. "Okay! Since you three are such eager beavers. Our first order of business! We need to bring order to where chaos thrives. Hell is too erratic, too divided, and even if we do unite together the alliance formed is often unstable. Such is the self-defeating nature of demons. So in order to remedy that I plan on ruling hell with an iron fist."

"If I may be so bold, Alastor. Thou words speaks of danger."

"Oh?" Alastor said as he raised an eyebrow at Zestial. "How so? I am a demon god, am I not?"

"I mean no offense. All I require from thou is caution. Arkchaos, Fulgarrus, both had the means to change fate itself but look upon what they had wrought upon themselves. Consumed by their own hubris and overwhelming power. I don’t want to lose a fine friend to carelessness."

"Oh, will you miss me, Zestial?"

"Hell will be infinitely dull without you around."

"Then I better take it one step at a time to make sure you won’t be bored to tears without me around, ho ho!"

"What do you need? Weapons? I can handle that." Carmilla suggested.

"Yes, that would do fine indeed."

"But I can’t provide an army. You’ll have to look for that on your own." Carmilla said.

"Hell is full of demons, my dear!"

"You want to use the common filth of hell? Hardly elite soldier material if you ask me." Carmilla said with doubt. "I’ve lost two factories because of the idiots I keep hiring."

"Then hire better ones."

"There are no better ones! Heaven is where all the smart ones go and hell get stuck with all the imbeciles full of hot air!"

Alastor chuckled as he patted Carmilla on her head. She got pissed and tried to tear Alastor’s face off but The Radio Demon suddenly disappeared. "You worry too much, my dear. Your job is to do what I tell you to do. Let me worry about raising an army." Alastor said from behind Carmilla. She could not move and she could feel Alastor gripping her throat. "You wouldn’t want your daughters to suddenly become orphans, now do you?"

"Alright, Alastor! You win! I give."

"Not exactly the words I’m looking for. Be nicer."

"I…" Carmilla swallowed her pride. "I’m sorry for attempting to attack you."

Alastor patted her again on the head and Carmilla felt she could move again. "That’s a good girl." Alastor said in a jovial tone. "You know, Carmilla, we don’t have to like each other in order to work together, but it would be better if we did get along."

"Yield, girl! Alastor doesn’t have to be thy enemy." Zestial said.

"I just…" Carmilla was still defiant. "All of this just doesn’t sit well with me."

Alastor giggled. "Relax! Go with the flow. You’re stressing yourself up over such trivial matters. Don’t worry, I’ll include you into my inner circle. You’ll get to see the different phases of my master plan come to fruition one by one. Maybe then you’ll have more faith in me. But as for now why don’t we all head home and let it all sink in, hm? I have some planning to do and places to be!" Alastor looked at Adam who burped out of nowhere. "I still need to get the monkey some new clothes." He said as he cringed.

"Who are you calling a monkey!" Adam snapped.

Camilla calmed down. "Is he like your pet?" She asked.

"Sadly, yes."

"How did he beat us?"

"I don’t know, my dear? I don’t know? Dumb luck I guess?"

"You demons are all assholes! I’m awesome!" Adam protested.

"Awww, how adorable. The pot is calling the kettle black." Rosie said as she cringed at Adam.

After a while. Everyone went their separate ways and Alastor and Adam finished their shopping for Adam’s clothes. It didn’t take that long because Adam was impressed by common streetwear. They managed to return to the hotel with a lot of time to spare.

Alastor was delighted to have the chance to cook for everyone. The last thing he wants after successfully subjugating his fellow Overlords is eating Lucifer’s subpar cooking and leaving a bad taste in his mouth. Speaking of taste and mouths, Alastor was eager to get back home and hopefully get a taste of Charlie’s lips. The day had been long, the Overlords were insufferable, and he found out that Adam is a chatterbox once he starts talking. He hasn’t shut up after they left the meeting and even when he does want to reply, Adam would just talk over him. The Radio Demon would want nothing more than to hold Charlie close, get a whiff of her sweet scent, and feel her comforting warmth. It have been a very long and tiring day and even The Radio Demon has his limit, and he needed to let out some steam, preferably with Charlie.

But as Alastor passed through the threshold of the hotel. He saw the most dreadful scene he had ever laid his eyes upon. The sight alone disgusted him to his core and made his blood boil.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 10: Heart of Leviathan

Notes:

Hello there gentle readers! And welcome to a new chapter. I poured all of the ideas I could conjure up for my second book and it’s coming along great, and that means I had the time to work on this Radiobelle fanfic. I’m bringing back the tension and drama between Charlie and Alastor because I just really like the bittersweet taste of this ship. So I’m putting Charlie’s ex into the scene to stir up trouble and give Alastor a run for his money. Heads-up, this will end on a sad note and so will the next couple chapters. That means we won’t be having any Radiobelle fluff anytime soon, but if you’re okay with that then please, enjoy the story.

Also I updated the previous chapter. Enjoy!

When Alastor left, Charlie was alone in her office. She brought out her smartphone and turned on the screen and read the message she received from someone he knew, someone she hasn’t heard from for a very long time, someone she thought she had forgotten. The message read:

"Charlie, it’s Sev. I’ve seen you all over the news! What is happening? Are you okay? Are you still alive? You know what? Silly question. I’ll come over there today to see for myself. I need to make sure you’re okay. Please be okay! I’m worried about you, Charlie, and I miss you."

If Alastor found this out he might get angry and get extremely jealous. He’s already jealous of Vaggie as it is. “Shit! What am I going to do?” If her father can piss Alastor off like that and make him feel threatened then Charlie doesn’t want to imagine how Alastor would feel about her ex texting her that he misses her. Charlie knows that Alastor doesn’t have the right to get jealous because they’re not in a conventional relationship, but Charlie still didn’t want to hurt him.

"Sev is coming…" Charlie mumbled as she put her phone back into her back pocket. "Alastor is sensitive and Vaggie is impulsive. What do I do?"

A knock came from her door and that spooked her, but it was just her father. "Oh, honey! Vaggie and I are waiting."

"Yeah, Dad! I’m done here! Just grabbing my stuff." Charlie popped out of her office. Vaggie smiled at her while Lucifer was growing impatient.

"About damn time, sweetie. What were you doing in there?"

"Oh! Just finishing up some paperworks, dad." Charlie thinks that saying that she was with Alastor would only make her father more mad.

"Why don’t you make your creepy deer friend do all the boring stuff? You’re his boss! You baby him too much."

"Don’t be like that, dad. Alastor is doing so much for us—for the hotel!" Charlie doesn’t know a thing or two about running a business. She nearly ran the Happy Hotel into the ground before Alastor showed up. For that, she is forever grateful to The Radio Demon.

That made Lucifer cringe. "I don’t buy it. I still think his only concern is his numero uno: himself."

No matter how much Charlie try to convince his dad to give Alastor a chance he still got a bad gut feeling about The Radio Demon and Lucifer always follows what his gut tells him. Charlie won’t let that bother her right now. She set up a booth in a convention in town and she’s going to try and recruit more guests for the hotel, and her father and girlfriend are coming along with her. Charlie just knows it’s going to be a great day.

It was not a great day. Well, Charlie had fun with her father and girlfriend but they didn’t managed to recruit a single new guest, but that won’t stop her from trying again. "I just hope that Alastor is having more luck than me. I don’t want him to suddenly break the news that he murdered all the Overlords at the meeting, all covered in blood with that goofy smile plastered on his face." Charlie thought as she let out an exhausted sigh and pushed open the main entrance doors of the hotel. She always thought of Alastor’s smile as charming, adorable, and funny, but she can’t deny that his grin unnerves her sometimes. Still, she knows he won’t hurt her. They’ve spent so much time together. The thought made her blush.

"Charlie, you okay? You look a bit red, babe. Don’t tell me you caught a fever!" Vaggie said in a panic as they entered the lobby.

Charlie’s heart was gripped with guilt. She was thinking of Alastor when Vaggie is right there beside her. "Get your mind out of the gutter, Charlie! Vaggie might suspect something if you’re acting weird. Oh gosh, why is it so difficult and complicated to love two people? It’s love! Shouldn’t this be a good thing?" She thought. Charlie tried to force a smile and said to Vaggie. "What? No! Pfff!" She blurted out as she twirled around and did a quick jig to prove she got enthusiasm and peppy energy for days. "As you can see, I’m fine!"

Vaggie crossed her arms. "Hm, I’m reluctant to buy it. Just to be safe let’s head to the kitchen. Alastor has a lot of bone broth in the fridge—and don’t ask me why he has so many of them! Or where he got all those bones to make so many broth for that matter. Trust me, the broth will go down easier if you don’t think about it.

Charlie cringed. She knows that Alastor can eat veggies, fruits, and fish but he prefers a diet mainly composed of super rare meat that is practically dripping, and that man can eat half a horse per meal, literally. Alastor swore to her that he only uses animal bones to make his broths but like what Vaggie said, he has so many for it all to be collagen-rich animal bones.

Lucifer placed a comforting hand on his daughter’s shoulder. "And I’ll go get the Tylenol." He said with a smile. "Seriously, sweetie, you gotta relax. I’m sure we’ll get them next time." He reassured as he took a step back and burst into a bright flash of light and teleported to his room to grab some Tylenol from his medicine cabinet.

That made Charlie smile. She knows her father still doesn’t believe sinners will change, but at least he is now giving her a hand, but she believes he come around, and also Alastor, and all of hell. She just have to keep at it, never give up, and become the change she wants to see in hell.

After resting in the kitchen and drinking lots of water, eating a bowl of bone broth that was surprisingly good if you ignore the fact that it could be sinners bone broth, and taking the Tylenol Lucifer gave her. Charlie was feeling better. Well, she was already feeling fine. She just got flushed for thinking about Alastor, but she can’t tell her father and girlfriend that.

Suddenly, the bell by the reception desk rang. "Speaking of the devil. I think Alastor’s back." Charlie said.

"Already? Seems like everything worked out for the red creep. Tell him to make himself useful and start cooking lunch. I’m not feeling like it." Lucifer said as he grabbed a soda from the fridge, cracked it open, drank it, and let out a loud burp. "Fuck! This is some good soda."

Charlie rolled her eyes and slowly shook her head at her father before going out of the door to ask Alastor if he would be so kind to cook for everyone, but before that she was just excited to see Alastor again and wanted to sneak in a hug while Vaggie and her father are still in the kitchen, but instead of spotting Alastor’s iconic and comforting crimson visage. What greeted Charlie was a young gentleman with seaweed-green hair, greenish blue skin, and red eyes like Alastor’s but his irises are green. He wore a green suit and a wide toothy grin like Alastor. Charlie would have laughed for finding Alastor’s Luigi, but all colors had been drained from her face.

The handsome young man in green spotted Charlie and smiled at her. "Oh, Charlie, you’re a sight for sore eyes!" The man closed the distance between them, wrapped his arms around Charlie, and embraced her lovingly and refused to let go. "When I heard you on the news I thought something bad had happened, you had me so worried, Charlie. I’m glad you’re safe."

"Seviathan! What are you doing here?" She gasped.

"Haven’t you read my massages? I told you that I was coming over for a visit to check up on you. I couldn’t live with myself if something bad happened to you."

"I see." She completely forgot. "Well, it’s nice seeing you again, Sev, but could you please let me go before—"

And like a cruel twist of fate. The worst thing that could have happen has happened. Vaggie, Lucifer, and Alastor all walked into the lobby while someone was hugging her. She didn’t know who she feared more, Vaggie or Alastor. They’re both overprotective of her but their rage are league’s apart.

Vaggie is more impulsive and direct, she’ll say what she feels and she’ll show Charlie how much she’s hurt. Alastor on the other hand is more insidious and subtle. She experience it first hand when she broke Alastor’s heart on the night he confessed his repressed feelings for her. He ignored her like she was dead to him and when she tried to say she was sorry. Alastor would drop whatever he was doing and leave without hearing her out.

It was awful to see Alastor so close but beyond her reach. It was also gut wrenching to see Vaggie stare at her with utter disgust and disappointment. Dread and despair filled Charlie’s heart for she didn’t know how to manage the impending storm coming her way.

Vaggie clenched her fists before she stormed toward’s Charlie. "Whoa whoa! Whoa there, pal!" She said as she pried Seviathan off Charlie. "I don’t know who you are but keep your slimy mitts off my girlfriend!"

"Oh my God! It is happening." Charlie thought. She looked at Alastor, their gaze met and he didn’t react, like he was blind to what was happening before him. The Radio Demon tapped on Adam’s shoulder, said something to him, and the first man nodded his head at Alastor and proceeded to climb the stairs. Alastor on the other hand walked past them and headed straight for the bar and ordered a drink from Husk, who apparently got back from his mission, completely ignoring the commotion, and her. Charlie felt her chest tightened. Alastor said nothing, did nothing, but Charlie could feel that he’s hurt and that he was mad at her.

"Who is this guy Charlie?" Vaggie asked but Charlie found it hard to speak.

Lucifer stood beside her daughter. "Seviathan von Eldritch." He snarled. "He’s Charlie’s ex-boyfriend."

"What?" Vaggie looked at Charlie. "You never told me you had a boyfriend?" She could see the betrayal in Vaggie’s eyes.

"That is because their parting didn’t end on a happy note." Lucifer explained as he glared at Seviathan. "So what are you doing here, you little prick? Don’t you dare think that after you shattered Charlie’s heart into a million pieces that you can simply waltz back into her life like nothing happened." Lucifer stared at Alastor who was gleefully enjoying a glass of Godfather while everything was going to shit. "Wasn’t he suppose to be Charlie’s friend and protector? Why isn’t he coming to her defense?" Lucifer thought. "I already have a roaring hellfire to deal with. I don’t need an old flame to ruin everything for my daughter."

"Lucifer, my king, I know you’re mad at me—"

"I’m furious, kid. So much so that I would gut you like a pig for what you did to my precious princess if Charlie wasn’t looking."

Charlie got in between them. "Okay dad, that’s enough. Let’s try not to kill anybody." Charlie looked at Seviathan. "Sev, what are you doing here? I never replied that you could come." Charlie said as she sheepishly rubbed her arm. It would have been easy if Seviathan was the worst boyfriend ever but he wasn’t. He was her childhood best friend that eventually became her childhood sweetheart. He was kind, charming, gentle, sweet, and so handsome. Charlie loved him and he was her everything at some point, but they had a disagreement.

Seviathan was against her whole redemption program thinking it will only get her hurt or worse, killed. On that day she made one of the toughest decision of her eternal life. She choose her dreams over the man she loved, but that wasn’t the reason why her heart broke. The reason was she saw how quickly Seviathan had moved on. No less that a week that she saw another girl was in Seviathan’s arms and he looked so happy without her.

Seviathan kept his composure despite the angry looks he is getting. "I had to make sure you were okay, Charlie! We may no longer see eye to eye but I used to be your best friend. I do still care about you." He openly admitted.

Charlie could hear faint radio static that was suddenly drowned out by Vaggie’s voice. "Brave words, you prick! I’m standing right here!"

Seviathan shot Vaggie a sideward glance. "All is fair in love and war, fallen angel." Seviathan said in ominous tone that sent shivers down Vaggie’s spine. Dark and sinister forces were at play here and they were at Seviathan’s beck and call. "You two are in a relationship, yes, but you two have yet to have bonds that tie. I was there for Charlie at the very beginning. I know all of her joy and pain far longer than you." Seviathan said as he approached Vaggie. With each step Vaggie could feel a headache coming and it was getting harder to breathe. “There was a time when we were both madly in love with one another.”

Lucifer assumed his true demon form and tried to intervened but Seviathan reminded him of a crucial bit of info. "Milord, it would be unwise to attack me. My family holds great influence over all the major noble houses of hell. Do you really want to destroy the alliances you and the queen have worked so hard to build?"

"Don’t threaten me, boy!" Lucifer snarled but he knew he couldn’t touch the man without a perfectly good reason because if he did then there will be a civil war and his enemies will take it as a chance to attempt to replace him. Lucifer will be forced to slaughter all of his powerful allies. Lucifer needed to calm down and be tactical about things, but as he saw Vaggie’s pained expression and Charlie’s look of horror, he could feel his rage growing up inside him.

But like a sudden flash of lightning. It was fast as it was beautiful. Alastor appeared from nowhere. He was just at the bar enjoying his drink a second ago but he was standing in the middle of the fray now. His clawed hand gripped Seviathan by his neck, and he raised the green demon with relative ease. For the first time since they met, Lucifer was glad to see Alastor rudely butting in.

"Your incessant brattle is ruining my merry mood. I wish to celebrate for a job well done and yet here you are bringing drama to the hotel I manage? You may be Charlie’s old lover, her bedroom plaything, her shoulder to cry on, and you have dirt over the king of hell." Radio static filled the air, Alastor’s neck began to bend and twist, his face started to distort, shadows began rise for their master’s fury, and he brought Seviathan’s face closer to his so that he can get a good long look of death itself. "You have no power over me, whelp! I can easily snap your neck, devour your flesh, soul, and all. It will be like you suddenly vanished and none will be the wiser."

Seviathan flailed around and tried to pry Alastor’s grip open but it was like trying to split a rock in half with your bare hands. "Unhand me, Radio Demon! I know of you, your tricks, and what you’re made of! You don’t scare me. You’re not the most powerful demon in hell as you think you—"

Alastor began to let out a disturbing cackle.

"He bested Fulgarrus and took his power for his own." Lucifer said in a somber tone. "Trust me, kid. Not even I would win a fight against him."

That caught Seviathan’s attention. "What?" He asked in utter shock as he looked at Alastor with terror in his green glowing eyes.

"I called you a whelp not because you’re younger than me. Let’s be honest here, you hellborn demons are centuries older than little ol’ me. No no no, I called you a whelp because that is what you are. A tiny morsel that can act as my appetizer. So call your kin, your allies, your armies, or whatever hallow gods you worthless curs pray to. Deliver them to their doom. It saves me the trouble of trying to convince you miserable lots to my side. I can simply eat you all up and your souls will be mine to do whatever I please. I’ll turn your father into my dog and your mother into my personal bitch." Alastor taunted as he licked his gaping maw with his long slithering tongue. "Yes, let your pride and rage overtake you. I am completely famished." He cackled.

Alastor heard Vaggie coughing and groaning, and he chuckled. "Oh what has happened to you, my dear Vaggie? You let someone like this pulled a fast one on you?"

"I got sloppy." Vaggie grunted as she held her forehead. "Thanks for the assist by the way." She thanked Alastor even though she was totally against it, but by the end of they day she’d rather deal with Alastor than somebody else.

"My pleasure, my dear!" Alastor dropped Seviathan on the floor and he fell hard on his butt. "I suggest you scram before I tear you limb from limb."

But Seviathan was adamant. "You fools! You three are enabling Charlie and deliberately sending her to her doom—can’t you see that? Am I the only one who truly cares about her well-being? Who wants to see her safe and well?”

Alastor raised an eyebrow, Vaggie paused, and Lucfier winced. It may be Charlie’s dream, but Lucifer also knows the dangers that comes along with a dream like hers.

"Oh yeah? Well, at least I support her dreams! You simply didn’t give it a chance, you gave up on her!" Vaggie cried out.

"Oh, Vaggie." Charlie was touched to see that her girlfriend has her back.

"I may not be totally on board with her redemption nonsense, t I believe in Charlie." Alastor said as he stood beside her and patted her on the head. The gesture made Charlie blush. "No harm shall befall her because she is under my protection." He swore.

"Such narrow minded insolence!" Seviathan snapped. "Sure you may have fended off one of haven’s legion but, heaven has hundreds if not thousands of legions at their command and each gets worse as the order of choir goes up, and at the top of it all is God himself." Seviathan warned as he looked at Alastor. "Fulgarrus could take on God’s might and survive, but I can’t say the same for the rest of us. If you continue down this path you will only deliver everyone around you to our doom. I can’t sit idly by and watch Charlie get herself killed!"

"I won’t let it come to that." Alastor snarled.

"How can you be so sure, Radio Demon? You only have enough power for yourself. In the end you won’t be able to save everyone." Seviathan looked at Charlie and pulled her to his side with the shadow tentacles he summoned and embraced her close. "I swear to you, Charlie. I won’t give up on you this time, and I will save you." He said before he quickly pressed his lips against hers and pulled back. Seviathan slipped into the shadows before one of Alastor’s scythe-like shadow appendage managed to pierce through his neck.

Alastor’s left eye twitched after realizing he missed. He wanted to rip out Seviathan’s lips for daring to besmirch his Charlie’s supple lips.

Charlie was left speechless, just standing there, and blushing. She was unable to believe what just happened.

"That asshole!" Vaggie screamed out. She looked at Charlie and held her by her shoulders. "Just is who that guy?" She demanded to know.

Charlie didn’t know what to say. When she looked at Alastor he just stared at her with a huge grin on his face, his hands on his back. So Charlie just told the truth. "That was Seviathan… He, he… He used to be my boyfriend. We were in love in the past, very much in love, but we broke up because I wouldn’t give up on my dreams of redeeming sinners and sending them to heaven. So everything he said is true."

"Even the part where he said he still loves you?" Vaggie’s words cut like a knife.

"I-I don’t know? Maybe, like what I’ve said, we were very in love before. That means we were very close." She said but she couldn’t control herself from blushing. At one time she did love Seviathan. She couldn’t deny that even if she wanted to. “Maybe he does love me again.” She uttered.

"So..." Vaggie shot Charlie a stern look. “Do you suddenly love him again too after he batted his eyelashes at you?”

"I don’t love him anymore if that’s what you’re worried about, Vaggie." Charlie snapped as tears formed in her eyes. "I love you!" Charlie cried out as she embraced Vaggie close and held her face. "Please don’t doubt my feelings for you." Charlie tenderly said to her girlfriend, but at the corner of her eye she saw Alastor turn around and headed for the kitchen.

"Where are you going?" Lucifer asked The Radio Demon.

"Lunch won’t cook itself."

"Ah, good. I’m practically starving here. Also… Thanks by the way—for that. Heavy is the head that wears the crown. It’s not easy being the king of hell. Sometimes I am forced into inaction."

"You’re welcome." Alastor calmly said before he walked out of the room.

"No snarky comment?" Charlie thought. Alastor has never been polite to her father before. Something was clearly wrong. Charlie wanted to run to The Radio Demon and tell him that she loves him too, that she will have a place in her heart for him, but she can’t right now. Not when Vaggie is in her arms.

All she can do is watch Alastor turn his back on her and leave. She held Vaggie close not because of love, but because of the great pain she felt inside. She could feel her heart tightening as the door closed behind Alastor and he was gone from sight.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 11: Enjoy The Taste of Despair!

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! A bit of discretion is advised, there are absolutely no Radiobelle fluff in this chapter, only bitterness and heartaches is what awaits you. I think I may have overdone it because I cried a bit while writing this, but there is a light at the end of this tunnel if you’re willing to toughen it out till the end. It’s like what Samwise said in Lord of The Rings, how can be the end be happy when so much bad has happened? He also mentioned that the darkness will pass, and it will pass even in hell. You’ll just have to endure. So without further ado, please enjoy the story.

Alastor went to kitchen, grabbed a bottle of cooking wine, cut the top off with his red claw, downed the bottle in one swig, and threw the bottle in the garbage can, but his heart wouldn’t stop racing, the heat kept rising to his nape, and it took all of his willpower to control the tears from forming in his eyes. "Pathetic!" Alastor growled at himself as he slammed his fist on the kitchen counter. "I’m not some school girl who’s gonna cry after finding my crush in the arms of another! Control yourself, Alastor! I refuse to admit that Charlie can push me to such a deplorable state. She’s pretty, but she’s not that important."

Alastor took a couple more deep breaths and combed his hair back with his hands. "Now let’s see about lunch." Alastor planned on making gumbo with a side of white rice and deviled eggs for his celebratory meal. Timely so because it will act as his comfort food at the moment. He is still pondering if he still has a place in Charlie’s heart or not.

Alastor removed his coat, put on an apron, and rolled his sleeves. He washed the rice and began to cook them in the cooker before he grabbed a couple dozen eggs and boiled them in a big pot. As he waited for the eggs to finish boiling before he grabbed the turkey and pork sausages from the fridge to prep them. "Now to chop up the celery, bell peppers, and onions." The Radio Demon intend to make himself busy to get his mind off his growing jealousy, it was unbecoming of his illustrious image, but it would seem there’s no rest for the wicked.

The kitchen door creaked open. Alastor spotted Charlie peeking inside and he let out an exhausted sigh before forcing himself to smile.

Charlie felt like she was gonna hurl, but she fought her nervousness and approached Alastor. "Hey, um… Alastor? Can we talk?"

"Oh, hello there, Charlie! What do you need? Oh, and make it quick. I got my hands full." Alastor said in a gleeful tone. He didn’t want to give the princess a victory over him. Charlie slowly approached The Radio Demon, but he stopped her. "Try not to get too close, my dear. I’m holding a knife." He said as he swiftly and skillfully sliced through the turkey meat like they were paper.

"I… I-I just wanted to check up on you, Al." Charlie stuttered.

"Oh? What for?"

"For, um, about what you just saw earlier. I—"

"What about it? Your ex boyfriend coming for a visit? Yes, yes, seems like a fine young man—a bit of an entitled prick, but who am I to judge your taste, hm? I am not your father, Charlie. You don’t need to ask for my blessing."

"Please Alastor, don’t fuck with me." Charlie began to whimper. "You know what I mean. Just talk to me! I don’t know what I should do if you keep me in the dark." She cried out.

Alastor stabbed chopping. "I told you! I’m just peachy—no problem at all!" Alastor snarled as his grin and antlers grew. He closed the distance between them, grabbed Charlie by her jaw and pushed her against the wall. "Listen here, my dear little princess. Don’t assume that everything in all of creation revolves around you. It was just all pillow talk. I am using you to satisfy my carnal desires—like who wouldn’t want to go fooling with the princess?" Alastor let out a cackle to drown out the tightening of his chest. His head was filled with conflicting emotions. He wanted to slap Charlie across the face, to punch her in the gut, and make her feel the pain that he was feeling inside, but at the same time he wanted to hold her close, kiss her, and ask her why can’t he be enough for her?

It was too much for The Radio Demon to bear. Too many unfamiliar emotions were swirling inside his head. He had to wrestle with them and keep his emotions in check. He wanted to break free from Charlie and be rid himself of these pointless feelings, but like a moth drawn to a flame, he needed her even though she is slowly burning him alive.

"Please, Alastor. You don’t have to fight it. I know you’re hurt. I know I’ve hurt you! I just want you to know that I’m here for you." Charlie said as she felt Alastor’s claws digging into the skin of her chin.

"Oh? What makes you so certain? How can you hurt me? The dreaded and powerful Radio Demon!" Alastor snarled.

"Because you’re hurting me!" Charlie cried out as she stared into Alastor’s crimson eyes. "You’ve never hurt me before." Charlie reached out to touch Alastor’s face. "This is how I know that something is wrong. Please, Al, just talk to me." Tears began to form her Charlie’s eyes. "I didn’t mean to hurt you."

Alastor let go of Charlie, recoiled his arm, held his hand close to his chest, and slowly backed away. "Just leave me alone…" Alastor mumbled.

"Al, I beg of you. Don’t push me away." Charlie said as she approached Alastor.

"Are you deaf, woman? I said leave me alone!" Alastor snapped. The entire room shook and the sound of ear bleeding radio static filled the room forcing Charlie to close her ears with her hands.

Charlie knew she wouldn’t be able to reach Alastor like this. She also knew he doesn’t like being pushed. "Okay, Al. I’m leaving." Charlie slowly walked to the door. "I don’t love Seviathan. Not anymore… And I’ve missed you all day. I just wanted you to know that." She said before she closed the door behind her.

"Damn that girl!" Alastor growled. He was fighting his great urge to run after Charlie, pounce her, teleport themselves to his room, and have his way with her to make her forget about her old flame and prove to her that he can fulfill and satiate all of her desires, and he wanted to replace Seviathan in her heart, but he hesitated. "I didn’t break my old chains so that I could be bound to her." Alastor calmly said as he returned to his cooking and tried to get Charlie off his mind. "No… Never again. I’m done being ordered around."

Charlie went to her office, locked the door, sat on the floor, hugged her knees, and began to cry. She was able to reach Vaggie in time, but she couldn’t do the same for Alastor. "I didn’t mean it, Al! I didn’t mean to fucking hurt you!" She screamed as the tightening in her chest made it hard for her to breath and the tears pouring from her eyes made it hard to see. "What do you want from me? I can’t—I just can’t. I can’t comfort you both at the same time. I only have one heart. There is not enough."

After hearing herself say that she realized something. "I only have one heart… Should I let Alastor go?” She pondered. “It’s not working out and I’m only hurting him." But as Charlie thought about a life without Alastor she bit her lower lip and gritted her teeth. The thought of Alastor being by himself or worse being in the arms of another made her blood boil. She clenched her fist and without realizing it she transformed into her true demon form, but after seeing her sharp claws and touching her horns she was instantly struck with guilt and grief. "Fucking hell! Why do I have to be so fucking selfish? Why can’t I let Alastor go when I can’t give him the love he deserves? It just fucking hurts so much to think that he’ll find someone else, that I can’t make him happy. I just can’t let him go."

Charlie quickly dried her tears. The damage had been done and Alastor doesn’t want to see her right now. She needed to give The Radio Demon some space despite her desire to feel him close, to smell his scent, to taste the reassuring comfort of his lips, and to stare into his dazling crimson eyes. Vaggie still needs her and she will only get suspicious if she found out that Charlie had been crying.

Charlie brought out a handkerchief to dry her tears, straightened her coat, and sat by one of the couch in her office to calm her nerves. As her gaze reached the corner of her room she saw a vertical line of light appear and it expanded to the size of a door and she saw Seviathan step through. "Sev? What are you doing back here? Just leave!" Charlie snapped.

"Charlie, please. I just need to talk to you."

"No! You’ve done enough! You humiliated my girlfriend, you threatened my dad, and you pissed off my friend. Whatever you got to say I don’t wanna hear it."

"Yes, I understand what I did and how I overdid it, and I’m sorry. Before we started going out we were friends and I just didn’t want to see you get hurt or worse, get killed. I got desperate and scared. I felt like I needed to act immediately, but I was too brash." Seviathan’s words were genuine and his apology was heartfelt.

Charlie blushed. She finally realized that Seviathan may not care about her dreams, but he truly cared about her. "Just say what you have to say and leave immediately."

Seviathan approached Charlie and kneeled in front of her. His expression was stoic as he looked up at Charlie. "I will admit that I still think your dream is a dumb idea, but that is only because I don’t want you to get hurt while you chased your dreams, but in the end I ended up hurting you." Seviathan reached for Charlie’s hand. "I hurt the woman I loved." Just as Seviathan said that Charlie could feel her heart flutter, the old flame was still there. One can never truly forget their first love. "I only realized now how much you mean to me after you were almost completely gone from my reach." Seviathan couldn’t control himself in front of the princess of hell and went a bit closer towards Charlie. "I’ve missed you all these years, Charlie. Very, very dearly." When he saw that Charlie wasn’t resisting his advances he couldn’t resist to press further. “And I’m very very sorry.”

Charlie was stressed out, she was hurt, and Seviathan’s apologies felt so tender and his words were so comforting. Up close she was reminded how beautiful he was and how the faint green glow of his eyes were mesmerizing. "Sev, no. We’re done! We can’t go back to how things were. I have a girlfriend now and I love her!" She loved Vaggie so much that she’s sacrificing her love for Alastor. She can’t accept Seviathan into her life anymore.

"I see." Seviathan held Charlie by her chin and raised her head. "Then at least give me something to remember you by before I leave your life forever."

"W-what did you have in mind?" Charlie stuttered, not liking where the conversation was going.

"This." Was all Seviathan said before he grabbed Charlie by her wrists and pressed his lips against hers.

Charlie wanted to resist, but Seviathan’s lips felt so tender and familiar that she could feel her mind going blank, and a huge weight was being lifted from her shoulders.

Seviathan worked his way down to Charlie’s neck and to her collarbone, but her coat and dress shirt got in the way. With deft and excited hands, Seviathan undid Charlie’s buttons with relative ease and was met with Charlie’s paper-white skin and bra. She looked so perfect in his eyes.

The princess of hell was simply exquisite. "Oh, how I missed you, Charlie." Seviathan said as he dove in for another kiss, slid his tongue into Charlie’s mouth, and slid his hand under Charlie’s bra.

Charlie knew it was wrong but it felt so familiar and nostalgic. She and Seviathan were so close to doing the deed in the past, she both wanted it and needed it, she needed him, but they suddenly got into a fight and broke each other’s heart. Seviathan’s kisses were sweet, his grip felt right and strong, and his hunger was simply ravenous. He truly wanted her—needed her. Charlie couldn’t put her finger on it why the sensation felt so familiar, why she was drawn to it so much.

But suddenly, Charlie began to see red. Just like what happened when she and Vaggie were making love she saw Alastor. Their hunger were pretty much the same. She and Alastor haven’t been able to sneak in a few moments of passion for the past three days because Alastor was busy planning his hostile takeover, hatching plots upon plot and upon plots, preparing for all and every contingencies.

Charlie found it adorable to see a busy Radio Demon working on something that he’s passionate about, even if it was for nefarious reasons. Charlie herself wasn’t free either. Vaggie asked her out on a date, Lucifer wanted to spend some time with his daughter, and she couldn’t forget her responsibilities to Angel and Cherri. She missed Alastor’s touch so much that as soon as she felt something familiar that she began to lose herself.

"What’s wrong?" Seviathan asked after seeing the weird look in Charlie’s eyes. She could hear Seviathan’s voice, but all she could see was Alastor’s grinning face.

"This—this is wrong. Look Sev, we can’t do this. I’m sorry. Please get off me and leave."

"What? Why? Look, Charlie, I was wrong and I still love you—I care for you!"

"But I don’t love you anymore, Sev! I’m in love with someone else."

"You really love that fallen angel that much, don’t you?"

"Yes, and there is another. Look Sev, I only have one heart and two people already owns it. There is simply isn’t enough for you."

"I see… I can respect that. I understand I can’t make you happy." Seviathan held Charlie close and began to cry. "Just let me hold you close one last time before I say goodbye to you forever, my love."

"I’m so sorry, Sev." Charlie said as she caressed the man she used to love on the head. "I’m so sorry it had to be this way."

Downstairs. Alastor just finished setting up the table with the help of Niffty and surprisingly, Angel Dust. "I don’t mean to look at the gift horse in the mouth. Why are you helping out, Angel? If this is another ploy to get into my pants then I’m sorry to disappoint you."

"Perish the thought, Smiles! I’m just in a helpful mood."

Alastor raised an eyebrow. "Seems harmless enough. I’m almost inclined to give you what you want."

"Whoa! Really?" Angel said excitedly. "Maybe being nice does pay off?" He thought.

"I said almost. I didn’t say let’s go to your room and let’s get naked."

"Awww, such a tease, but I think I’m making some real progress here. I’m breaking your defenses bit by bit." Angel said as he winked at Alastor.

Suddenly. Cherri, Vaggie, Lucifer, Husk, Razzle, Dazzle, Adam, and Pentious’ egg boys all entered the dining hall. Alastor spotted Vaggie. "Where’s your sweetheart?" He asked.

"I dunno? I was helping Adam out because he got his head stuck in his toilet." Vaggie replied.

"What the shit, Vagster! What part of it staying a secret you didn’t understand? Plus you guys have some gnarly pests down here! It got me by surprise." Adam complained.

"Oops! I guess my tongue slipped." Vaggie said with a smirk as she looked at Alastor. "He got his head stuck in the toilet." She repeated.

"Jesus Christ! Stop reminding everyone that!" Adam screamed.

"Hm, yes, yes, very hilarious, you two. Vaggie, you and me will retrieve our dear princess." Alastor then looked at Adam. "And you will wash your head and hair thoroughly. I don’t want toilet water getting into the food I made."

"Yeah, yeah. I’m on it." Adam grunted as he went to a nearby bathroom.

"Wait, why are you coming along?" Vaggie gasped. "You two got into a fight again, didn’t you?"

"Hm, I think it was a mistake restoring your other eye. It only made you annoyingly sharper, but yes, I may have been a bit unreasonable with Charlie."

"Mierda, Alastor! I know there’s a certain tune you like to dance to, but you gotta cut Charlie some slack. She’s trying to dance to your tune. Even if she does step on your toes, she doesn’t mean it!" Vaggie pointed out. “She’s the only one who is giving you a chance.”

"I’m tagging along to retrieve her, aren’t I?" Alastor snapped in his defense.

"I better not see a single tear on Charlie’s adorable face when I see her. Demon God or not I will make you bleed, Alastor." Lucifer threatened as he took a seat.

"Oh for the love of! Will you two former lapdogs of heaven stop breathing down my neck? I already said I’m going." Alastor said as he stormed off with Vaggie walking behind him. "I’m already fetching the princess, but they both want me to fill the world with puppies and rainbows while I’m at it?" Alastor grumbled to himself.

"What was that?" Vaggie asked.

"Fuck you."

Vaggie giggled. "Whoa! Did we finally made the illustrious Radio Demon crack? I thought I’d never see the day."

"Yes, you lot will be the second death of me."

Before Alastor could open Charlie’s office doors Vaggie grabbed the cuff of his shirt. "Hey, Alastor. The reason why you’re snapping at Charlie… It isn’t because of what you confessed to me the other day is it?" She asked.

Alastor completely forgot that he threw Vaggie for a loop. "My dear." Alastor let out a chuckle. "I’m completely over it." Alastor held the doorknob. "The reason why Charlie and I argued today was because I’m tired and stressed out, but it was untoward of me to take my frustrations out on her. That is why I’m going to apologize right now." Alastor said as he opened the office doors.

"That’s good to hear then. I really don’t know why you two have been arguing a lot lately. You seemed to like Charlie well enough when you first arrived and she completely trusts you despite whatever bad thing I say about you. So you should really try getting along… With her…"

Alastor slowly opened the door and The Radio Demon and the fallen angel were both shocked and horrified by what they saw. The princess they both loved was in the loving embrace of another.

Blinded with rage and jealousy, Alastor activated Force Pledge, and walked behind Seviathan. He was utterly disgusted by the sight that such filth was slumped over his fair princess of hell. Alastor grabbed the worm by the collar roll of his coat and pulled him off Charlie with all his demonic might and sent him flying across the room with such force that he split the coffee table and other couch in half, and shattered the glass of the large windows as Seviathan crashed into the wall.

When time reverted back to normal Alastor summoned his staff and moulded it into a black saber. He lunged at Seviathan and began to stab him repeatedly. Slashing, slicing, and drawing blood. The sensation was oddly familiar to him. Like an old dear friend coming back to say hello after many years had passed.

When Alastor became the feared Radio Demon he resorted to letting his shadow minions mutilate his victims or used his shadow tentacles to slowly and painfully pull the limbs off his victims one by one.

But now, Alastor was in elbows deep in blood with a sharp object in his hand. He was reminded of his days as a serial killer and was reminded the joys of murder and tearing flesh fiber by fiber. It was exquisite. Alastor forgot about his jealousy and went into a frenzy. He wanted to see what Seviathan looked like on the inside, but he had to stop because Charlie got in the way. The blood on Alastor’s black sword dripped on Charlie’s immaculate face.

"Alastor, please stop! This is not what it looks like." She begged.

"I see, still taking his side, are you?" Alastor said with a hint of malice in his tone that only Charlie understood. She doesn’t even want to know how truly mad Alastor was right now.

"Then what is it, Charlie?" Vaggie screamed as she stood beside Alastor. "Alastor and I find you half-naked in the arms of your stupid ex! I highly doubt he forced himself on you. We fought side by side and I saw what you can do. So go ahead, Charlie. Let’s hear your lame excuse!"

Vaggie’s words of resentment cuts like a knife and Alastor’s judgmental look was suffocating. Charlie looked at Seviathan. "Sev, just leave and never come back."

"But Charlie." He groaned.

"For crying out loud, Sev! Can’t you read the room? Look at the mess you’ve left for me to deal with, and look at yourself, you’re a total mess. Just fucking go already!" Charlie ordered. Seviathan didn’t protested and with a heavy heart, left the scene by allowing the shadows to take him.

Charlie stood up, began to button up her dress shirt and coat, and faced Vaggie and Alastor. She looked at Alastor first but knew she couldn’t say anything to him so she looked at Vaggie and began to tell them as calmly as she could about what really happened, but hearing her words she realized what she did was utterly wrong. She should have stopped Seviathan’s advances if she truly didn’t loved him anymore, but she didn’t, and that only proved that she still had feelings for her old flame.

"What did you tell me, Charlie? You told me that you didn’t loved him anymore and that you only loved me." Vaggie said as tears formed in her eyes. "I’ve known you for years but I didn’t know you could lie to me like this."

"Vaggie, please! I didn’t mean to—"

"Just admit it, Charlie! You meant it and you wanted it! Don’t try to sugarcoat the situation. The damage has been done. If Alastor and I didn’t come for you. You probably wouldn’t have been able to control yourself and did something you can never take back."

"Please, Vaggie, I still love you. You mean everything to me." Charlie begged as tears rolled down her eyes.

"That may be so, but I don’t know if I can love someone who can’t seem to make up her mind." Vaggie turned her back on Charlie. "I’m sorry, but I can’t stand to look at you right now." She said before she walked out of the room before tears started pouring out from her eyes.

Charlie was about to go after Vaggie but she spotted Alastor. "Alastor, I’m so sorry about… Everything. I know I’ve hurt you and—" She tried to explain herself as she approached The Radio Demon to embrace him and to lean on him like she usually do in her time of great need, but Alastor backed away from her.

"Please, don’t touch me..." Alastor mumbled calmly, close to a whisper. "Vaggie needs you more than I do. Go to her side. Leave me be." Alastor acted so cold and he looked at Charlie in utter disappointment, devoid of the warmth she usually expects from The Radio Demon.

"Please Alastor, not you too. You have to believe me, I love you and I truly care about you. Sev only caught me off-guard. I wouldn’t allow anything to happen between us." Charlie looked at Alastor in the eye as tears began to blur her sight. "There is only one man I want to hold me close and that is you, Alastor." Charlie darted towards Alastor, held him close, buried her face on his chest, and cried out her pain.

"Charlie."

"I love you, Alastor. I’m sorry that I’ve hurt you again! I always seem to hurt you, but I really need you right now!"

"Charlie."

"Please, Al! Don’t push me away. With Vaggie mad at me. I… I can’t do this alone."

"Please, Charlie… Get your hands off me!" Alastor snapped. "The glass jar is broken and the sands are pouring out. It is finished."

"What? W-What do you mean?" Charlie asked as she looked up at Alastor and he wasn’t even looking at her, just straight ahead. She has never heard him raise his voice at her before. It scared her so much that she could feel her hands trembling, and she felt so rejected that her stomach felt like it got tied into a knot. Charlie felt like she was gonna hurl after witnessing her whole world slowly crumbling before her eyes.

"I don’t love you anymore… I don’t want to love you." Alastor cruelly said as he hammered down the final nail on her coffin.

"Alastor, please. Don’t do this. I need you!" Charlie wanted to take it all back if she could. She regretted that she didn’t told how much Alastor meant to her while she still had the chance. Now, she was watching The Radio Demon slip through her fingers and there was nothing she could do.

"But that’s just it, my dear. I don’t need you." Alastor grabbed Charlie by her wrist, pried her arms off him, and pushed her aside.

Charlie couldn’t believe what was happening. Alastor had always been all over her since the day they first met. Despite what others may say she enjoyed his company and found comfort and safety in his presence, but now she ruined everything without meaning to. It was an accident, but sometimes accidents could have disastrous effects.

Alastor straightened his coat and turned his back on Charlie. "What’s that sad look for, my dear? I am eternally grateful that your little ex boyfriend stole you away from me and you broke my dead black heart into a million tiny pieces. It allowed me to see things clearly now." Alastor began to gleefully explain. "I didn’t attain the power of a demon god and break my chains just so I would end up bound to you."

"Alastor, please, you don’t mean that."

"Oh, but I do! I needed to be rid of you, my dear. You are weighing me down. To think that I was about to turn hell into an empire just for my fair princess. Laughable and pathetic! So again, I thank you for breaking my worthless heart before it made an utter fool out of me." Alastor began to giggle to himself as he made his way towards the door.

"Alastor!" Charlie called out The Radio Demon’s name as tears poured from her eyes. "I love you, Alastor! And I’m so sorry." She cried out but they fell upon deaf ears as Alastor didn’t even looked at her and left the room.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 12: My Dear Friend

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! In this chapter Charlie’s whole world will crumble before her eyes. Vaggie will avoid Charlie like the plague, Alastor will leave the hotel without telling her why, and Charlie will be left to pick up the pieces. So I deeply apologize, there will be no Radiobelle fluff in this chapter again. Alastor will go to the only demon in hell he can turn to, the only demon he trusts, the only demon he can ask comfort for his bleeding heart. Just like what I did in my other fanfic: The Spider Sucked The Radio Star, there will be a tiny Radiorose segment here, but don’t worry this is still a Radiobelle fanfic. So I’m sorry if you’re one of those who doesn’t like their peas mixing in with their carrots or corn, but it just had to be done. The story requires it, but if you don’t have a problem with that then please, enjoy the story.

Alastor appeared into the dining hall from the shadows. All eyes fell on him as he was covered in blood. Lucifer dropped his spoon but he quickly caught it. "What the fuck happened!" He screamed at Alastor.

Alastor approached the table and snapped his fingers. Two plates appeared before him as the food from the table began to fill the plates in portions. Alastor snapped his fingers again and plastic wrappings magically appeared and began to wrap themselves around the plates. "Your daughter happened." He said with a subtle bitter taste in his words. "Her ex boyfriend returned and Vaggie and I found them doing something… Inappropriate. I proceeded to stabbed the wretched cur half to death, Vaggie stormed off crying, and Charlie ran after her… Also crying." Alastor said casually before he snapped his fingers again and two pieces of paper and a pen appeared before him. He wrote "Vaggie" and "Charlie" upon them, placing them top of each plate, and gesturing for them towards the fridge. The plates flew off being carried by the shadows.

"Shit!" Lucifer snarled and stood up.

Alastor was preparing his own plate of food when he placed a hand on Lucifer’s shoulder. "Your daughter is a grown woman. Don’t you think she should handle her own affairs, hm?"

"Yeah, but?—"

"Finish your meal, my pint-sized king. It would be inappropriate to suddenly butt in in someone else’s affair, even if she is your own daughter." Alastor said as he took a seat in between Angel and Niffty and began to eat.

Lucifer hated to admit it but Alastor was right. "Charlie, what did you do, sweetie?" He mumble to himself.

The following hours around the hotel were awkward, suffocating, and painful to watch. Angel and Cherri watched as Charlie run around looking for either Vaggie or Alastor but they were nowhere to be found. They wanted to cheer her up but they’re not really good at dealing with this sort of drama because they didn’t need to. They were not in a relationship long enough for being caught fucking someone else to become a problem.

Alastor told Husk, Adam, and Niffty that he was heading out. He also asked Lucifer that he should cook tonight’s dinner in his stead, and to not wait up for him because he won’t be back by tomorrow.

Charlie spotted Alastor by Husk’s bar. She was about to run towards The Radio Demon but she spotted her father. She couldn’t act weird in front of Lucifer because he does not know that she and Alastor are in a secret affair. She didn’t need another one dear to her to hate her.

Lucifer spotted Charlie, smiled, and waved at her. Charlie waved back and she saw Alastor look at her way. The Radio Demon didn’t say a word and simply turned around and walked out the door.

When Alastor left, the tightening in Charlie’s chest worsened and she felt like she was about to cry, but she can’t. So she ran somewhere else to try and look for Vaggie. As she took the elevator up to the other floors she collapsed in the elevator car and broke out in tears. The pain she felt was so unbearable that she could feel her hands trembling and face growing numb from all the guilt and abandonment she was experiencing, and it was utterly her fault. She couldn’t put all the blame on Seviathan because she was still indeed thinking of him, somewhere deep in her heart she still longed for his touch, to see his smile, and to hear him say. "I love you."

She only realized how much Vaggie and Alastor meant to her when it was too late. "Vaggie is gone and Alastor just left. Why did he leave me too? I can’t do this on my own, Al! I already told you I loved you. What more do you want from me?" Charlie remembered how Alastor told her that he doesn’t love her anymore just a few hours ago. His words were long said and done, but they lingered and were still gnawing at her heart. "Please Al, just stop it! It hurts. I can’t handle the pain anymore." She said as she hugged her knees. "Please come back."

Charlie looked all over the place and she couldn’t find Vaggie. She noticed it was getting late so she decided to call it a day, but when she reached her room she spotted Vaggie by the door. She didn’t say word and was even about to leave but Charlie stopped her. "No Vaggie! Please… Use our room. This is my fault. I’ll sleep in a spare one." She sheepishly said.

Vaggie was almost sorry for putting Charlie through so much. She noticed the stains on her coat that she had been crying all day, but she needed Charlie to learn her lesson. So she just nodded at her and entered their room.

Charlie let out an exhausted sigh and scratched the back of her head then she noticed that the door cracked open and she saw Vaggie placing a bag by the door before closing it. Charlie took the bag and saw her bathroom supplies, her pajamas, and other clothes were in it. Vaggie knew that Charlie always took a hot shower before going bed. It made Charlie smile that her girlfriend still remembered even though she was mad at her. Charlie went to find a spare room in the hotel which wasn’t that hard to do. Nearly all of them are unused rooms.

Charlie chose the room next to Alastor’s room. She wanted to wake up when Alastor gets home and try to apologize to him again. She quickly took a shower, changed into her pajamas, and tried to catch a few winks, but she couldn’t sleep. Charlie tossed and turned in bed. Charlie thought it wasn’t going to work so she decided to just wait for Alastor in his room since she can’t sleep.

Charlie stepped into Alastor’s room. It was quiet and eerily cold unlike the other rooms in the hotel. She looked at the panel on the wall that controlled the AC, but she saw that it wasn’t even on. She sat on the couch but after a while she could feel her hands were freezing. She walked over to Alastor’s closet to see if he had any spare blankets or a jacket she could barrow. He did, and it was red. "Why am I not surprised?" Charlie asked herself as she wrapped herself in a scarlet blanket. She then spotted three blazers identical to what Alastor usually wears. She was hesitant at first thinking it was weird, creepy, and very inappropriate behavior but she couldn’t resist. She missed Al so much that it hurts just thinking about him.

Charlie grabbed one of the blazers, brought it to her face, and began to sniff them. The scent was oddly comforting. It didn’t smell like the perfume Alastor usually wore but the fact that it was his was enough for Charlie. Alastor’s coat smelled so comforting that Charlie felt like she was becoming drowsy. She groggily headed towards Alastor’s bed, crawled inside, and held Alastor’s coat close to her face. "Please come back to me, Alastor… I miss you." Charlie said before sleep overtook her.

Seven hours before. Alastor went to pay his dear old friend Rosie a visit and so he went to her shop and found out that she wasn’t there. So he went to her manor. Alastor walked up Rosie’s porch and rang her door bell. When Rosie answered the door, Alastor immediately closed the door behind him and wrapped his arms around his dear old friend. "I lied, Rosie. I lied to her and I lied to myself." Alastor said as he broke down in tears in front of the Overlord.

"What? Alastor, what are you talking about?" Rosie asked, deeply concerned for her friend. "Words, sweetie, use 'em. I have no idea what you’re saying?"

Alastor looked into Rosie’s black gaze and she saw The Radio Demon crying for the first time since they’ve met. "Charlie, she, uh—I saw her in the arms of another man. I was angry, frustrated, fed up, and told her I didn’t want to be with her anymore… I told her I didn’t love her—but it was all a fucking lie!"

"Why would you go and do that? Tsk!" She said in frustration. "Do you really not love her anymore? I thought you really liked her?"

"That’s it, Rosie! I said those things but I still miss her. I want to hold her close, kiss her lips, and make her mine—all mine!"

"There you go! Why don’t you go do just that then?"

"No, just no… I can’t!—I won’t."

"Okay?" Rosie was weirded out and Alastor isn’t making any sense. "But why not?"

"I’m sick and tired of her. I’ll never be good enough for her. She doesn’t love me—she loves Vaggie! And that worthless piece of shit ex boyfriend of hers. I’ve seen the look in her eyes when she looks at him! Of course! A demon noble for a demon princess. She won’t settle for a street rat like me even if I have risen above my station!" Alastor growled in a distorted howl, making his rage known. "I won’t go back to her only to be made a fool. I am The Radio Demon! I will not settle for her measly pity sex and charity. I’d rather grow bitter and cold than become her lovestruck pet." He snarled, seething with demonic rage.

"Oh, Alastor. I’m so sorry your first crack at love didn’t turn out so well." Rosie said as he caressed her friend’s distorted face, comforting him. “But that’s just the way it is.”

Alastor held her hand, felt her warmth, and began to calm down. "Thanks, Rosie… For always being there for me."

"Because you have always been there for me. We are in this thing together, remember?" Rosie said with a smile on her face.

Alastor looked at his friend with hungry eyes. "I do, my dear… I do." Without warning, Alastor savagely pressed Rosie up against the wall and aggressively pressed his lips against hers as tears flowed through his red eyes.

Aside from feeling Alastor’s tongue searching every crevice of her mouth. Rosie could also feel Alastor’s grief, frustrations, and desperation. Alastor pulled back from the kiss and began to kiss down Rosie’s neck making his way to her collarbone while he worked on removing Rosie’s top.

Rosie closed her eyes, held her dear friend close, and began to sniff his red hair. "It’s okay, Alastor. I’m here for you." Rosie felt a chilly breeze as Alastor removed her top and pulled her bra up and began to suck on her breast. "I will comfort you." She lovingly said as she helped Alastor remove his coat and shirt.

Alastor stopped and looked at his half-naked friend. "I’m so sorry that you have to see me like this, my dear Rosie, and for being a bother. I’m sure you better things to do than tend to my selfish needs."

"Shhh, shhh, it’s okay, Alastor. It’s okay. You were there for me when I was alone and vulnerable. It’s what friends are for, right?"

"I… I suppose." Alastor sheepishly said.

"Now, why don’t we take this to my room? I don’t want to do it standing up." Rosie said as she smiled at her friend and patted him on the head.

"Y-Yes, you’re right." Alastor stuttered as he carried Rosie off her feet and brought her to her room upstairs. The Radio Demon laid his fellow Overlord on her inky black bed and took off the rest of her clothes. The Radio Demon gazed at his friend’s pale and delicate skin and marveled at her otherworldly beauty. Alastor wasted no time claiming his friend for his own as she greeted him with a wide grin, arms wide open, and legs spread out for him.

"Oh! Alastor! Calm down! I’m not going anywhere." Rosie cooed to Alastor’s deer ears as he took her like an unruly beast, making her bed rock and shake with every thrust of his hips.

Alastor paused and calmed down. "I’m so sorry, my dear." He said with bated breath. "I… I’ll go slower." Alastor sheepishly said as he embraced Rosie close, burying his face on his friend’s chest, and maintaining a slow and steady rhythm.

That’s what he liked about Rosie, why he trusted her. He didn’t need to smile in front of her, maintain an image, or needed to be afraid to make a mistake. She has never raised her voice at him, scolded him, ridiculed him, or judged him. She was there for him during his best and at his worst, and always with a stretched out helping hand soaked in blood.

"Good heavens, Alastor! There! Right there! You’re hitting a good spot." Rosie said as she bit her lower lip, curled her toes, and tightened her embrace around Alastor. "I thought you’ve finally found a sweet girl. A girl who’ll make an honest man out of a vile and cruel beast like you, but look at what Charlie has done to you. I never would have thought she would be capable of such cruelty."

"She’s not cruel." Alastor said in Charlie’s defense as he began to suck on his friend’s breast and inserted one of his finger into Rosie’s mouth for her to suck on. "Charlie’s just naive. She wants to make everyone around her happy and refuses to believe that such a thing is impossible." Alastor said as he cupped Rosie’s face with his hands and pressed his lips against hers as he continued to move his hips.

Alastor suspects he has developed a dormant Oedipus complex brought about witnessing his mother dying before his eyes that awoken when he met Rosie. What else could explain it? Rosie is his friend but he also saw her as a mother figure, and yet he was using her as a rebound girl. "I really am a motherfucker." Alastor thought.

This is not the first time these two Overlords submitted to their carnal desires to numb out the pain they felt in their hearts. When Rosie killed her first husband Alastor was there for her, he cooked her husband for her, he buried his bones for her, and when she begged on her knees to make the pain go away Alastor went above and beyond for his friend and crossed a line that wouldn’t normally be crossed. It happened again and again, and again until Rosie admitted that a happy married life was not meant for the likes of her and each time she fell into a pit of despair The Radio Demon would always be there by her side to comfort her and warm her bed.

Which is why Rosie grew cold and distant to everyone around her when Alastor disappeared for seven years. She felt like a piece of her soul was ripped from her, but when she saw Alastor come into her parlor with a promising girl beside him. She wasn’t jealous, but glad that her friend has found a smidge of happiness in this hell hole they call home, unlike her who always ends up with a corpse in her living room just two weeks after her wedding. That is why she helped Charlie. Rosie wanted everything to work out for Alastor, but seeing the results she can’t help but feel that she somehow contributed to his pain and suffering.

Rosie pulled from Alastor’s lips. "Alastor, dearie. You can do whatever you want to me."

Alastor shook his head. "No, my dear. This is fine. Holding you close is doing wonders for me." He said as he caressed Rosie’s white locks and lovingly gazed at her face.

But Rosie can see it in The Radio Demon’s red eyes. His gaze longs for the princess of hell. He was still looking for her. "Alastor, you have always been there for me and fulfilled all of my ridiculous requests. So let me return the favor. It’s what friends do for each other after all."

"I…" Alastor was hesitant to even ask at first but Rosie wouldn’t take no for an answer. "O-Okay, could you turn around then, my dear?"

"Oooh, Alastor! Since when did you get so kinky?" Rosie jokingly squealed. "Are you going to give Valentino a run for his cum covered money?" She playfully teased Alastor just to make him laugh.

Alastor let out a sigh. "I can’t believe I walked into that one. You’re embarrassing me, Rosie." He said with a quick grin.

Rosie giggled, her plan worked. "Sorry, I couldn’t resist. You’re just so tensed, so serious, and so sad. Lighten up, will you?" She said as she got into position and leaned forward. "Now show me what you’re made of, my crimson stag." Rosie said as she shot Alastor a mischievous smirk which made Alastor crack his signature smile. "And there is it! My dear lovestruck friend. The Radio Demon isn’t fully dressed without his smile." Rosie cheered triumphantly.

"For heaven’s sake, Rosie. You’re simply too erratic for my tastes." He said as he slowly and gently placed his hands around Rosie’s hips and grabbed a firm grip. "Oh, what would I’d be without my darling and delightful Rosie by my side?"

"You’d be nothing." Rosie said as she winked at Alastor.

"Precisely!" Alastor roared and he leaned forward. "Now take my everything, my dear Rosie. Take all of it and don’t leave a single drop." He whispered softly into Rosie’s ears as he pounded her ass.

"Then shut and fuck me like an animal in heat." Rosie said as she looked at Alastor a wide and toothy grin filled with razor sharp teeth.

Alastor and Rosie savagely melded their bodies together for nearly a couple hours before exhaustion and sleep overtook them, something Alastor couldn’t do with Charlie, in fact. The endurance, vitality, and strength of an Overlord comes from the darkest and most ancient pits of hell itself. Charlie can access such dark strength, but she is reluctant to do so at the moment.

When Alastor woke up he was shocked to see photos of corpses in different stages of mutilation stapled on the roof of Rosie’s bed. "Um, Rosie my dear—what am I looking at?" He asked as he gently shook his friend awake.

Rosie yawned, rubbed her eyes, and kissed Alastor on his cheek. "What are you on about?" She asked as she looked up. "Ah, those! Why, those are the pictures of my recent meals. I like to look at them before I go to sleep."

Alastor raised an eyebrow at Rosie. "My dear, you’re one twisted and truly disturbed Overlord."

"Why thank you!" Rosie giggled as she hugged Alastor and placed her head on his chest.

"But you’re my twisted and truly disturbed friend." Alastor said as he kissed Rosie on her forehead and caressed her white hair. "So, what do you want for breakfast?"

"You’re not going back to the hotel? I bet they really miss you over there. Plus I really think you should try patching things up with Charlie. It’s hard to find a nice girl like her down here. Don’t give up on her just yet."

"It’s hard to find anyone nice down here, my dear."

"Fair enough."

"But I’m not feeling like it."

"I see… Well, stay as long as you like." She’ll ask him again once Alastor cools off and will be more inclined to see reason. "As for breakfast, how about a Full Irish breakfast?"

"Coming right up then." Alastor said as he pulled the black sheets, sat on the bed, and wore a pair of house slippers.

"Wait, you’ll actually make it? I thought you only cooked cajun cuisine?"

"My dear, I’m no one trick pony." Alastor said as he took one of Rosie’s bathrobes from her drawers and wore it, and then threw one at her way.

"Showoff." Rosie giggled.

Alastor chuckled. "Now sit tight and leave the cooking to me."

"Thanks Alastor."

"My dear, it is I who should be thanking you for allowing me into your home and helping me deal with my… Crap." Alastor emphasized the last word. He doesn’t normally resort to such vulgar words but sometimes such words are required, especially now that there is no other word that better describes his unfortunate situation

Alastor was distraught and dismayed of himself for allowing the princess of hell to put him in such a state. He had hoped to seduce Charlie to his side and to only him, but no matter what he does she can’t seem to let go of Vaggie, and it seems the same can be said for an old flame. That was the last straw for The Radio Demon. If Charlie can’t forget about her ex then how can she forget about Vaggie? Alastor finally realized that he will never find a place for himself in her heart. He decided to cut his loses, but he can’t help feeling embarrassed for all the efforts he did, and it was driving him crazy. Alastor knew the saying: it is better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all. But he never loved, it was a one-sided love, and he lost—big time.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 13: Reflection

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to another chapter. I am sorry but the Radiobelle woes and angst will still continue. Rosie tried her best to convince Alastor to not give up on Charlie so easily but he is too stubborn, but on the bright side, at least his grand master plan is slowly taking form especially now that he managed to convince Vaggie to help him out. So please, enjoy the story

Alastor went to the kitchen and cooked a Full Irish Breakfast for him and his friend, Rosie, that consisted of mushrooms, bacon strips, bubble and squeak, black pudding, grilled tomatoes, sausages, toasts, baked beans, and four fried eggs.

Alastor just finished preparing a pipping hot pot of tea when Rosie finally came down as she set down Alastor’s clothes, neatly folded, by the kitchen counter.

"My, Alastor, that smells lovely." Rosie complemented as she stealthily crept behind Alastor and hugged him from behind. "Are you feeling better now? We can go at it here on the kitchen, if you like?" She asked. Rosie was really worried about him last. He was crying and wasn’t smiling, that was not The Radio Demon she knew.

"Maybe after breakfast, but yes. I feel much better now, my dear!" Alastor cheered as he gestured for Rosie to take a seat.

Rosie giggled and she took a seat, and began to put a bit of marmalade on her toasted soda bread as Alastor poured his friend a cup of tea. "You don’t mind if I play some music, do you, Alastor? While we eat?" She asked.

"Hm? Not at all, my dear." Alastor said as he began to put butter on his toast. "Go ahead."

Rosie switch on a bluetooth speaker that was sitting by the kitchen counter, brought out a smartphone, and connected it through bluetooth. Alastor raised an eyebrow at the gesture and thought nothing of it. His dear Rosie was not as archaic as he was who only preferred the culture of the 30s and 50s. In fact, he heard her playing music and watching movies as recent as from the 80s and 90s, but she drew the line at the early 2000. It would seem even her open mind had a limit, but those are her choice, not his. So he doesn’t mind for the most parts.

The two Overlords began to eat and Alastor tried his best to not let the unfamiliar music bother him that much. In fact it, he found the ballad catchy, but as he began to eat his eggs he heard the lyrics. "I've never felt so much love before." His jaw dropped and his eyes widened as he stared at Rosie who was calmly sipping her cup of tea with a smile on her face.

Alastor ignored it for now and held his composure, and focused on eating, but his deer ears listened in more on the music. When the lyrics. "But if I let you go, I will never know. What my life would be holding you close to me." and "Night after night I hear myself say. Why can't this feeling just fade away?" Alastor called for Rosie’s attention. "My dear, what the hell is that song?"

"If I Let You Go by this boyband called Westlife. Isn’t it a wonderful song? I’ve been listening to them a lot lately and their songs just soothes my soul and improves my mood, don’t you think?"

"I guess? This isn’t your usual haunt, my dear. I thought you didn’t like the 2000?"

"Late 90s is still the 90s."

"Whatever you say—the song has some certain charms to it, I guess? But not at the moment, Rosie!" He calmly said as he tried to control his mild irritation. "It is like you’re implying something I may not like."

"You’ve given up too easily, dearie. You should really try patching things up with Charlie first. Like what I said, it’s hard to find a girl like her down here. You might regret it if you don’t."

"Be that as it may." Alastor snapped. "I’ve had enough… She’s not worth all this pain." He added as he let out an exhausted sigh.

"But it is still clear as day that you still need her and you’re hurting because of it."

"It will pass, my dear. It’ll pass… I just have to toughen it out."

Rosie held Alastor by his arm and pulled him to face her. "Take it from me, Alastor! I would give anything and everything I have to get what you have. Don’t throw it away too easily. Believe me, the loneliness hurts much more than getting dumped. The pain wears on you and will eat you inside until nothing is left."

Alastor looked at his friend’s black eyes and felt pity. He knows she’s been suffering all these years and now he’s taking something she can’t have for granted. Alastor pulled Rosie close and hugged her. "I just can’t, Rosie. I just can’t… At least not right now. I can’t stand the sight of her, but I still yearn for her."

Rosie patted Alastor on his back. "It’s okay, sweetie. Take your time. Just promise me you’ll give it another shot when the opportunity presents itself. If Charlie comes knocking please don’t push her away."

"What makes you so sure she’ll come knocking?"

"She will come... She will come." Just as Rosie said that. "I’d Really Love To See You Tonight" By England Dan and John Ford Coley began to play.

Alastor rolled his eyes. "Rosie, can you turn that infernal wireless radio off? Your music are—how do I say this? They’re starting to get on my nerves."

"But I love this song?"

Alastor let out a sigh. "Ugh, fine."

"Marvelous! Now let’s continue eating before it get’s cold, and let’s do it on the kitchen counter."

Back at the hotel. Charlie suddenly woke up in Alastor’s room sleeping in his bed, covered in his blanket, and hugging his coat, but Alastor was nowhere to be found. "He… Alastor didn’t come home last night." The thought alone made her cry. What would she give to have Alastor forgive her and hold her close. "I’d even give my soul to you, Alastor." She whispered to herself as she bit her lip and clenched her fist.

Charlie went down the stairs. Her father greeted her, he was cooking breakfast in Alastor’s stead. "Aw, Charlie, sweetie. Have you been crying?" Lucifer asked as he held her precious daughter by her face and hugged her. "Don’t worry, sweetie. I’m sure Vaggie would forgive you eventually. Love like yours will always find a way."

"Awww, thanks dad." Her father’s words genuinely made her smile. "No matter what. I won’t give up on Vaggie. She means everything to me."

"Atta girl…" Lucifer smiled upon seeing Charlie’s smile, but he smelled something off. "Why do you smell like Alastor?" Lucifer asked which shocked Charlie. "Ugh, You reek like a wild deer! Did you ask him for advice before coming to me?" Lucifer said with a hint of jealousy in his tone.

"Uh—yeah! That’s definitely it!" Charlie said to cover the fact that she has slept in Alastor’s room while snuggling his stuff.

"Well, don’t listen to whatever he says! He’s a lonely idiot who doesn’t know a thing about love, and a stinky one at that. Go tell him to take a bath! Can’t believe I’m living with an animal."

"Oh, of course, dad. I’ll tell him." Charlie said with a sheepish chuckle. "I’ll tell him a lot of things. If I get to see him." She thought to herself.

Everyone eventually started to pour in the kitchen to have some breakfast, everyone except Vaggie. Charlie started asking around but everyone told her to stay put, have some breakfast, and give the fallen angel some space. Everyone in the hotel have watched her run around all day yesterday trying to catch up with Vaggie. Even Adam was annoyed enough to make her stay put. "Listen toots—I mean, princess, I know fights like these can be tough which is why you shouldn’t lose sleep or starve yourself over it. It’s a waiting game so you gotta keep your strength up and wait for the right moment. So just chill, will you?" He said which caught everyone by surprise.

"Wow, that was actually some good advice coming from you." Husk said.

"And what does that suppose to mean, kitty cat? Eve and I fight sometimes and I picked up a few things."

"We all thought you were just a worthless jerk." Cherri said with a grin.

"And a prick." Niffty added gleefully.

"Oh yeah? Well, serves you lame-os right for doubting me! You assholes! I’m awesome for a reason." Adam said as he pouted and continued eating.

It made Charlie smile hearing Adam, of all people, say something like that. So she took a deep breath, calmed down, and will try again later. "Yes, Vaggie just needs some time." She thought.

When Charlie finally saw Vaggie by the lobby talking to Lucifer, things went from bad to worse.

"Please Vaggie, don’t go—don’t abandon my daughter. She needs you!" Lucifer pleaded.

"I, um, I’m sorry your majesty. I know it seems so selfish of me to act this way after I lied to her in the past, but that was different, and I just can’t. I need to be away from her."

"But didn’t she already told you that you’re the one she loves? And how important you are to her?"

"I know! I get it! I just have a hard time believing all that right now. I just need some time by myself. So go tell her for me that I’m—"

Charlie ran down the stairs and she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Vaggie looks like she was going somewhere and there’s a huge luggage beside her. "Vaggie! Wait! Please don’t go." She said as tears began to form in her eyes. "Why do you need to leave?" She asked as she whimper.

"Hey, Charlie… I need some time to think… By myself." Vaggie said as she began to pull her luggage. "Don’t try to stop me, Charlie, and don’t you dare follow. Surely, if anything else, I can trust you to do that?"

"Trust." Charlie thought. The very word felt like a gut-punch. Sure Vaggie lied to her about her true identity but she did it for her, to keep her safe. What was her reason for lying to Vaggie? So that she wouldn’t get jealous and leave her? Yeah, Charlie was just that selfish and she was paying the price now. "W-Where will you go, Vaggie?" She asked.

"I don’t know… That’s none of your concern." Vaggie said as she began to make her way towards the door.

"Vaggie—please!" Charlie cried out and tried to reach for her girlfriend, but her father stopped her and slowly shook his head.

"Please, Charlie, let her go. Don’t make it worse. Have faith in her that she’ll return to you… Someday."

Charlie was against it, she didn’t like not doing anything, but she could do nothing, only cry. She watched as Vaggie walk out the main entrance and disappear from her life.

Vaggie didn’t think this through as she stood by the street just a few meters away from the hotel. The walk sign was flashing green and she just stood there, not knowing where to go. "Shit… What now?"

Suddenly a voice uttered. "Ahem."

Vaggie turned her gaze and there she saw The Radio Demon in all his red and glorious profanity. "Oh, it’s you. Did Charlie sent you? Couldn’t she send someone else? I’m not questioning your diplmatic skills, but we don’t even get along that well."

"No… Our dear princess did not send me. I was just passing by and I—" Alastor looked at Vaggie and she looked disheartened, she had been crying since last night, and she’s carrying a huge luggage. Anyone can deduce that she is running away from home. "Saw you. Why are you running away from the hotel?"

"Were you blind that time? Charlie is the reason I’m here. I don’t want to see her face right now."

"Do you have anywhere to go?"

"That’s none of your business, Radio Demon."

"Oh, but it is, my dear."

"You really are a demon. You want to strike a deal with me while I’m at my lowest, huh?"

"Well, we are on a crossroads." Alastor pointed out as he chuckled. "But no, I feel like I should help you out for all the wrong I’ve caused you." Alastor was talking about the many times he had his way with Vaggie’s girlfriend behind her back.

But Vaggie misunderstood. She thought why Alastor cared about her was because he has a secret crush on her. That made her blush. "That’s sweet of you, Al, but I’m fine on my own."

"We both know that’s not true."

"But I just can’t—"

"Why must you be so stubborn, fallen angel? Look, I won’t be offering you lodgings for free. You will be working for me. Will that suffice now?"

"I dunno." Alastor may have a crush on her but he is still The Radio Demon. Vaggie was still hesitant around him.

"It won’t be a full-time job, just a part-time one. You can leave whenever you want or when you want to talk to Charlie again and patch things up."

"I… I’ll think about it."

"Look, Vaggie. I’m not trying to trick you! I’m trying to help you."

"I just—"

"Just say yes, will you?"

Vaggie was out of options and Alastor seems to genuinely want to help her. "Okay—just this once, Alastor. I’m going to trust you."

"Excellent!" Alastor said as he took Vaggie’s hand and she held the handle of her luggage. She noticed that Alastor has a pretty strong grip.

Alastor produced a shadow portal and teleported them to the HQ of The Overlords. Carmilla, Rosie, and Zestial were already at the meeting hall.

"Took you long enough—" Carmilla began to scold Alastor but she spotted Vaggie with him and raised an eyebrow. "Long time no see, Vaggie. What are you doing here?"

Vaggie looked at Alastor. "Uh, he offered me a job?"

"That’s correct! Vaggie here on paper will be my secretary for a while, but in truth she will become a key component in my plans."

"I knew it! You’re up to something!"

Alastor chuckled. "What, I thought you liked training troops?"

"That’s all?"

"Yes, that’s all—and you will be handling all the boring paperworks with Angel. I’m sure you can handle it."

"You’re hiring Angel?"

"Yes, my dear. I thought I’d give him a hand to get him up on his feet. Now, why don’t I show you to your room?" Alastor reassured. Vaggie was reluctant but she agreed for now, but before she and Alastor left. The Radio Demon looked at his fellow Overlords. "Time to initiate phase one. You three know what to do." He vaguely said as the Overlords nodded their heads and suddenly disappeared.

Alastor led Vaggie to the floor below them. "This building is the official HQ of The Overlords. Floors 1-50 I heard are common office spaces anyone of us Overlords can use for our businesses." Alastor said as he turned the doorknob to a room. "Currently Vox is using 1-10 for God knows what—but most of the building is empty especially when everyone has gone home. I hope you don’t mind being here all alone?" The Radio Demon asked in an ominous tone.

"Beggars can’t be choosers. Besides, I prefer to be alone for a while. I need some time to think." Vaggie replied. Alastor gestured for her to enter. She found herself in a suite with a living room attached to a balcony and a kitchen, and a separate bedroom that is attached to a bathroom. The room was rather spacious. The Overlords are really living on imaginable wealth compared to the dregs of hell.

"The eightieth floor is where the meeting room is but floor 75-79 are living quarters that Overlords can use freely. You can use one of mine, my dear."

"Thanks, Alastor." Vaggie genuinely said. She couldn’t believe that she was giving words of thanks to The Radio Demon but she can’t deny that what Alastor is doing for her is actually pretty nice and a huge help for her, but she couldn’t help question it nonetheless. "Why are you being so nice to me all of a sudden?" Vaggie asked as she hauled her luggage to the bedroom, turned around, and looked at Alastor.

Suddenly, there was a serious glint in Alastor’s red eyes and his sharp smile softened as he approached Vaggie. She tensed up, blushed, and slowly backed away from The Radio Demon but the foot of the bed stoped her. She knows what Alastor was going to say, going to demand from her. With her and Charlie fighting and her needing his help, it was the perfect setup for Alastor to try and seduce her and offer her comfort. Alastor did confessed that he had a crush on her, after all. The though and situation made Vaggie blush and caused her heart to race. “Mierda! I thought I was a lesbian?” She looked at Alastor. “Well... He is very pretty. I’ll admit that.”

In the past, Vaggie bravely stood toe to toe with Alastor for Charlie’s sake but she can’t deny that The Radio Demon was an imposing and very bewitching figure, and to be told that someone like him fancies you? Well, it warrants recognition at the very least. So much so, Vaggie began to see Alastor in a different light. A very intense, very dangerous, and very red light.

The Radio Demon stood before Vaggie, towering over her. She waited for him to ask for her company for the night after all he has done for her, and in her current state, Vaggie just might have said yes, but Alastor said the strangest thing. "I have gravely wronged you, my dear."

"W-What do you mean by that, Al?"

Alastor looked directly into Vaggie’s eyes and saw the eye he healed for her. "After the recent events. I feel that I could no longer withhold the information I’ve been keeping from you, and I think you deserve to know them, especially now." Alastor paused and took a deep breath. "I’ve stolen Charlie from you while your back was turned."

The first cut truly is the deepest. Seeing Charlie in Seviathan’s arms hurt more than finding out that she had been fooling around with The Radio Demon. "Go on… Tell me."

"I don’t know when it started, but out of nowhere I suddenly found our dear princess comely and alluring. Yes, I wanted her soul, of that fact I have never lied—but I suddenly wanted more. That is why we fought so much recently. I confessed to her, offered my black heart to her, but she always rejected my advances, but you know how Charlie can be. She can’t stand watching her friends—even those who would gladly devour her soul to gain power, suffer"

Vaggie slowly nodded. "Yeah… I know. I kept telling her to kick you out because you’re bad news but she defended your honor like it was hers."

"So while everyone was away. I told her how much I needed her, how much I yearned for her touch, how much I loved her. I think I even cried in front of her?" Alastor chuckled. "Simply pathetic, I know, but our dear princess has something Special about her."

"She said yes, didn’t she?"

"Yes…" Alastor paused. "I took her in my arms and had my way with her. I know it must hurt hearing this but I just wanted you to know that holding Charlie, kissing her, and making her feel all the pleasures of the flesh are the moments when I truly felt happy." Alastor confessed his sins to Vaggie. "Happiness I didn’t get to experience in life, and the next thing I knew I have gotten addicted to her. I couldn’t live without her. I genuinely loved her."

Vaggie should be mad, she had every right to be mad at Alastor. She was looking into her heart the desire to summon her spear and make the scar Adam made on his chest a whole lot bigger, but she didn’t. Instead, she was surprised to find out that she indeed have something in common with the dreaded Radio Demon. They both felt happy around Charlie.

"When you couldn’t find her or ever wondered why her office doors were locked. I was with her… I was making her feel loved and wanted."

"So when you confessed your love for me…"

"It was a lie, Vaggie my dear, and I’m so sorry." Alastor pulled Charlie’s black panty from his coat and showed it to Vaggie. "Charlie and I were enjoying each other’s company and we nearly got caught by you."

Vaggie cringed. "Ew, you had that in your coat’s pocket this whole time?"

Alastor was confused at first but he got what Vaggie meant and rolled his eyes. "Don’t be preposterous, girl! I’ve had it washed. I won’t be caught dead holding on to soiled drawers even if they do belong to Charlie. I am not a degenerate like the rest of hell." Alastor said as he let out a sigh. "Will you please stop interrupting me? I’m trying to apologize here and it is very hard! Mainly because I would rather murder people than to say I’m sorry."

"So Charlie hurt you too, didn’t she?" Alastor was caught off-guard with what Vaggie said. All he could do was nod in silence. Vaggie looked at Alastor, slowly approached him, and hugged him. "How much did it hurt?" She asked.

"Like someone prying my skin and ribs open, ravaging my lungs, and removing my heart from my chest."

"That’s a bit graphic but that sounds about right. That’s how I feel too right now. I want to run to Charlie, tell her I love her too, but the pain is too great to ignore."

"You’re not mad at me? I stole Charlie right under your nose."

"Your love for Charlie seems genuine, and I can now see why she was so fond of you. Well, have been more fond of you recently. I can’t really fault her for loving you back."

"Isn’t that a double-standard for Seviathan Bon Whatshisname? His love for Charlie was genuine too, and she was fond of him? So why are you not angry with me as you are with him?"

"I don’t know why it hurts more with him than with you? It could just be I know you better and for far longer, Alastor. I don’t know…" Vaggie’s embrace around Alastor tightened. He heard bones cracking noises coming from his back, but choose to ignore them, and patted Vaggie on her back. "I don’t know…"

"That’s… Comforting to know, my dear." The Fallen Angel and The Radio Demon hugged each other, taking comfort in their shared misery, heartbreak, and forgiveness.

Later that night. Alastor returned to The Hazbin Hotel. He entered through the front entrance and spotted Angel chatting with Cherri, Husk, and Adam—though Adam was trying to get drunk instead of trying to spark up a conversation, and Husk was on auto-pilot mixing cocktails and not listening to what Angel was saying.

Alastor approached Angel, Cherri spotted him, smiled, and tapped on Angel’s shoulder. The white spider turned around, smiled at Alastor, and looked at him from head to toe. "Oh, hello there, beautiful. Where have you been, Smiles? Haven’t seen you in like forever and I was getting lonely." He lewdly said.

"Oh, been here and there—say, my friend who is always trying to get into my pants."

"Can’t deny that." Angel giggled as he stared at Alastor’s crotch area. "What’cha got for me, baby?"

"I may have found you a job."

“Whoa! Really?" Angel was shocked.

"Yes, really." Alastor handed Angel a card that contained a building name and address. "Head to this address and tell the receptionist that I sent you. You’re applying for the secretary role."

"Oooh! A sexy-tary, I can certainly do that and then some. Consider my boss’ cock sucked dry."

Alastor rolled his eyes. "Don’t make me regret hiring you."

"Wait! You’re my boss?" Angel looked at Alastor with a mean smirk and licked his lips. "I can do overtime as long as you like and we can do whatever you want." He suggested in a very vulgar tone. Alastor grunted and cringed. "But seriously, Smiles. Thanks for this. Haven’t had any luck finding another job."

"I know, think nothing of it. Just show up early for tomorrow." Alastor said as he turned around.

"Oh I’ll follow you anywhere, Smiles… Anywhere." Angel mumbled to himself as he looked at Alastor’s sinful hips.

Alastor began to climb the stairs just as Charlie was climbing down. The two demons managed to lock eyes and Charlie just froze. Charlie watched as Alastor walked pass her not giving her a second glance as he rode the elevator up to his room.

Charlie snapped out of her trance and ran after Alastor. It took her a while because she had to wait for the elevator to get down, but when she reached Alastor’s room and enter she saw The Radio Demon ordering the small shadow creatures to pack his things, even the coat she was smelling last night. As tears formed in her eyes, she hugged Alastor from behind. "Alastor, don’t! Vaggie is gone. Don’t leave me too!"

Alastor completely ignored her cries and her very existence.

"I can’t lose you too! Please, Alastor, stay… My heart won’t be able to take it."

The shadow creatures finished packing Alastor’s luggages. Alastor’s shadow gave The Radio Demon a thumbs up before cackling and disappearing.

Charlie pulled on Alastor’s coattails harder. "Talk to me, Alastor! What can I do to make you stay?"

Alastor pried Charlie’s hands off his coat with his demonic strength and immediately let her go, but Charlie wouldn’t budge and hugged him tight while resting her head on his chest. "Please let me go, Charlie. There is nothing you can do to make me stay." Alastor calmly said.

"You can have my soul, Alastor—my life, my everything! It all means nothing me without you near me. Just don’t leave me alone." Charlie cried out on Alastor’s chest.

That caught Alastor’s attention. For Charlie to utter such dangerous words? She must be really in a lot of pain, but Alastor stopped himself. "Never ever say that in front of me!" Alastor snapped. "Now let me go while you still have your dignity intact. You can’t fix what was broken because I won’t allow you to. Now let me leave!"

Charlie looked up at Alastor’s cold red eyes and lifeless smile. He was right there before her, she was holding him close, he can hear his heartbeat, his lips were inches from hers, but he was so distant. She wanted nothing more than to kiss Alastor’s lips, to feel him holding her close, and to feel The Radio Demon inside of her to make all the pain she was feeling go away. "I… I-I love you, Alastor." She mumbled through her tears.

Alastor let out a sigh. How sweet those words were. Too bad they they were dipped in poison. "It will pass…" Alastor calmly said.

And that was it. Charlie’s once bright and beautiful heart finally broke. Her embrace around Alastor loosened. Alastor grabbed her hands and sat the princess by his bed as he noticed the blank look in her eyes. Alastor didn’t say another word and simply left.

Charlie couldn’t do anything, she was powerless to keep those she loves from leaving her, all she could do was cry. She cried and cried, and cried so hard. The last time she cried this way was when she feared that she would have to give up on her dreams, it was also the time when Alastor first came into her life. There her mind goes again, thinking of Alastor. She has gotten used to living with The Radio Demon—being loved by him, but now he’s utterly gone.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 14: Feel The Shock

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. We’re going to have a bit of Radiostatic in this chapter but it is not at all romantic. So sorry to Radiostatic lovers out there but you may still find this chapter interesting, I think? Alastor needed Vox’s help so he went and used the Overlord’s obsession with him and tricked him into helping further his plans, but Vox’s obsession was not something even the powerful Radio Demon could control. Vox wanted Alastor’s attention all to himself and after finding out that The Hazbin Hotel has fallen out of favor from Alastor. Vox will come after the weakest link in The Radio Demon’s inner circle to chip away at the competition for Alastor’s affection and ripping a spot open for him. Vox will come after Charlie and make her an offer she can’t refuse. So please, enjoy the story.

Vox was seething with rage, practically livid for the past week since his humiliating encounter with Adam, Alastor’s most recent favorite minion. Velvette couldn’t console him, he and Valentino haven’t gone in any dates, and they haven’t had sex for days now. Vox wasn’t simply in the mood. The creepy part was that Vox wasn’t too keen on ripping Adam to shreds. Instead, he would give absolutely anything to trade places with the fallen man.

Vox already figured that he needed to beat Alastor half to death to get the infamous Radio Demon to finally notice him but Adam just beat him to it and the first man was wallowing in the seat Vox believed was rightfully his. "Someone who doesn’t appreciate you like I do…" Vox grumbled as he downed his fifth shot of tequila. The bartender wanted to tell him that he has had enough but he was his boss. So the bartender refilled his glass as soon a Vox tapped on the bar counter with his shot glass.

Valentino entered the nightclub and spotted Vox immediately, just look for the miserable pile of sadness and desperation stinking up the place. He approached his mopey boyfriend from behind and tapped on his shoulder. "Your darling is calling." He grumbled at Vox.

Vox gave Val a confused look and squinted his eyes at his lover. "Yeah, what do you want, Val?"

"Not me. I meant your other darling. The one you’ve been so obsessed with all these years. Rosie called me. She told me to tell you that Alastor wants to see us. He has a job for you. So lemme ask you, why couldn’t Rosie get a hold of you. Why do I need to answer your calls."

"That’s because I blocked her and I fucking hate that woman."

"I can take a guess why." Val knows why Vox blocked Rosie and Zestial because they were Alastor’s closest pals. Vox even went as far as blocked Carmilla recently because he believes that she’s becoming all too chummy with The Radio Demon, but that’s just ridiculous.

The two Overlords are just working together, but to Vox eyes they’re somehow fucking. His boyfriend’s obsession is becoming a serious problem. The other Overlords can’t contact him. They have to call Val or Velvette first just to contact Vox, and sometimes Vox would rather wallow in self-pity than focus on running his corporation. Val and Velvette sometimes covers for him but they have their corporations to manage. Vox needed to pull his own weight.

Like a rain cloud lifting and allowing a ray of sunshine to enter. Vox suddenly stood up straight and got a bit of color back in his screens upon hearing that Alastor needs him. "What does the fucker want now?" He snarled but he sounded happy, too happy.

"Why do you sound so happy?"

"No, I’m not! I hate the guy."

Val raised an eyebrow at his boyfriend. "Sure, you do. Look babe, I should be jealous as fuck for how much Alastor gives you a hard-on."

"I’m not hard!"

Valentino looked at Vox’s crotch. "Oh yeah, I see a tent pole in there—but that’s not my thing. You fuck who you wanna fuck and I fuck who I wanna fuck. If you want to fuck me then we fuck."

"I want to fuck Alastor up! Not fuck him! You just don’t get it, Val."

"I get it more than you do. Stop lying to yourself, baby cakes." Valentino held Vox by his shoulders and kissed him on his cheek. "You have the hots for The Radio Demon and you got it bad, but I just want to remind you that he’s not into you and he’s dangerous as fuck right now. So be careful not biting off more than you can chew. Because the flesh you want to bite has a gaping maw of his own."

"S-so what should I do about it?" Vox asked as he blushed. He knows that Alastor won’t notice him if he doesn’t do something. So he’s a bit curious as to what Valentino had in mind to get Alastor to at least give him a second glance.

"He’s asking for you right now, isn’t he? Do what he asks you to do and do it right. Try to make him realize you’re far more useful than those shitheads he surrounds himself with and boom—he won’t be able to take his eyes off of you." Val explained in a sinister tone. Vox formed a mischievous grin as he began to laugh to himself. "What are you so happy about, baby? You do know that I basically suggesting that you kiss Alastor’s ass, but then again." Val formed a mean smirk as he puffed red cig smoke at Vox’s face. "You might be into that."

"Oh, fuck you! And shut up! This is a good plan and I’ll make it work."

"Okay, okay, whatever floats your boat." Val chuckled. "Can we get going and get this thing over with? I still need to figure out why I can’t summon Angel. His clients with very deep pockets and scheduled shoots are piling up. I’m losing money and my thirteenth yacht won’t buy itself."

Velvette stormed into the bar. "Will you two move your asses already?" She growled at Valentino before glaring at Vox. "Is he still sad and depressed like a big man-baby because his hero thinks he’s a zero? You’re good at sucking his cock so drag his ass into the limo. I got places to be!" She barked orders at Val.

"Velvette! I’m completely fine now—" Vox reassured her but he was cut off.

"While you were busy crying over your crush. It was Val and I who had to fill in your shoes and we had no clue what you do! Do you know how hard that is?"

"Alastor is not my crush!"

"Could’ve fooled me." Velvette said as she crossed her arms.

"That’s what I told him." Val added.

"Oh, fuck you guys! Let’s just go." Vox said as he stormed off.

The Vees went to their HQ and they did not like what they saw, except for Velvette, she was busy checking on her smartphone. "You’ve got to be fucking kidding me!" Vox screamed internally. He was furious after seeing Alastor surrounded by more people this time around. Getting rid of Rosie, Zestial, and Adam was a feat in itself but now he has two new secretaries by his side, and one of them is uncomfortably close with Alastor. He oddly looked familiar though?

"Angel! You fucking bitch!" Valentino suddenly snarled as he furiously walked towards Angel Dust ready to tear him a new one. "Where have you been? Why can’t I summon you?" He fumed but the oddest thing is, Angel was not terrified like he usually is when he sees Valentino being livid. In fact, the spider demon just stood tall with a smug look on his face. That only made Valentino more angry, but his rage was cut short when Alastor suddenly stood in between him and Angel Dust.

"What do you think you’re doing?" Alastor calmly said but you can feel the malice in his voice.

"What does it look like? I’m putting my property in his fucking place!"

Angel suddenly popped into view, wrapped his arms around Alastor’s waist, and placed his head on his right shoulder. "Sup, ex boss!" He said smugly. "How’ve you been, Val? Missed me?"

"What are you talking about? Get over here—now!" Valentino snarled as he summoned Angel’s chains to pull his little pornstar to his side but the strangest thing happened, no chains appeared. Valentino was confused. Angel was right there but whenever he tried to summon his chains nothing would happen. "What the fuck is going on here?"

"Should I tell him or should you?" Angel giggled.

Alastor let out a sigh. "Do forgive me. When I tasted The Forbidden Fruit of Strength I was overjoyed that I started doing favor for everyone I saw in the hotel. I may have shattered our dear Angel’s chains—I don’t really know? Who knew receiving so much power could give you such a high." Alastor said with a chuckle.

"You what!" Valentino snapped.

It happened in a snap. Valentino didn’t know what happened but he found himself on his knees with Alastor’s red claws wrapped around his neck ready to squeeze. "You’re not demanding an apology from me, are you, my dear Valentino?"

Val’s bravado and rage was instantly crushed. That caught Velvette’s attention as she took a stealth pic of Val on his knees and silently giggled as she posted the pic on the internet. "N-N-No Alastor… I was just shocked. Angel is my biggest star. H-He will be a huge loss to my company."

"I fail to see where that is my or Angel’s problem?"

"Y-yes, it is my problem. Don’t worry about it."

"Splendid!" Alastor said as his expression softened and he let go of Valentino’s throat and he looked at Vox. "Vox? Why don’t you make yourself useful and help me with something."

Vox knew very well to not get on Alastor’s bad side. So he nodded his head and didn’t say a word and followed him from way behind the people Alastor keeps at arms reach. He controlled his rage and jealousy as he saw Angel Dust getting chummy and rubbing elbows with Alastor. The smug manwhore enjoyed the show. Vox saw how Valentino treated him like a plaything. This was his sweet revenge. Heck, he even roughed Angel Dust up once or twice because Vox saw him like he was just some magazine Valentino left on his coffee table. Vox regretted not killing the white spider when he had the chance.

Angel Dust knew Vox has a thing for Alastor. He grabbed Alastor’s arm and shot Vox a mean smirk as he did it. Making Vox seethe with jealousy was the price Angel will make The Overlord pay for using him after Valentino was done with him. The Radio Demon didn’t mind because he knew what Angel was trying to do and he approved of it. In fact, he prefers Angel’s company more than Vox, even though Angel never shuts up once he gets talking, and will flirt with Alastor nonstop. Alastor will use Vox obsession over him to his advantage. He is only here to serve a purpose.

The group went to a barren floor, the sixty-sixth floor, it was a fully functional floor but not fully furnished because no one is using it. As soon as they arrived everyone was shocked to see brutally beaten and chained demons, except for Alastor and Rosie, they’re the one’s who did this. "What a sight to be behold!" Alastor cheered before he looked at Rosie. "Your agents have done a fine job here, my dear! My complements to your headhunters." He said. Rosie curtsied and bowed her head at him. "I think there are five hundred demons here, give or take." Alastor said before he looked at Zestial. "If you would, old friend?"

"Certainly." Zestial calmly said as he stood in the middle of the room. His bat-like wings spread out revealing his many spider-like appendages that quickly stretched out of his body and darted towards the bound demons foreheads and pierced through their skulls to dig into their brains. Green electricity began to course through Zestial which he passed through his tendrils and electrocuted the demons for a couple seconds before retracting his appendages. The limp bodies of the demons began to rise and their eyes glowed green. "They are now yours to command, Alastor."

"Excellent." The Radio Demon said as he approached Zestial, put a hand on his shoulder, and marveled at his handy work. Vox’s eye twitched at the gesture but he couldn’t do anything right now. Alastor turned around and looked at Carmilla. "Are they ready?"

"The experimental armor and weapons you asked for? Yes, they are." Carmilla reported as he looked at the mindless army of demons. "But I highly doubt these weak fools will be able to use them even if they are undyingly loyal." She pointed out. "This is not some Greek tragedy where fervor equals to strength. That don’t happen in real life."

"Well, that’s where our dear friend, Vox, comes in." Alastor said as he turned to look at Vox.

Vox was shocked. He knew that Alastor called for him but he was surprised nonetheless. In fact, he was starting to get a bit nervous and excited as Alastor slowly approached him.

"You’re a smart lad, aren’t you, Vox?" Alastor said in a voice as smooth and sweet as honey.

"Is there any doubt? Of course I am!" Vox cheered proudly not knowing Alastor has already wrapped him around his fingers.

Alastor placed both hands on Vox’s shoulder and smiled at him. "Then I’m sure you’ll figure something out on how to augment these lowly demons into fine soldiers." He said as he pointed to the demons behind him. "I want you to turn them into the perfect warriors. You can do whatever you want with them, just give me results."

"Just wait a darn minute, Al—"

Alastor pushed his face closer to Vox. He could see The Radio Demon’s crimson eyes and they were so beautiful up close. "I can’t do this without you, Vox. I need you." Alastor solemnly said. "Will you help me or do I need to look for someone else?"

Those are the exact words Vox longed to hear. Years of spite and hatred suddenly vanished. Even Valentino was shocked and his jaw dropped by Vox’s sudden change of heart. Velvette raised an eyebrow at Vox as she took a picture of his dumb face to torment him later with. She knew how Vox got it bad for Alastor but she wasn’t expecting Vox to turn into an idiot simply because The Radio Demon fluttered his eyelashes at him.

"W-Well, if you put it that way. I can’t leave you hangin’, now can I?" He said in a daze. "Send them to my lab! I’ll show you that I can make miracles happen."

"Truly, your generosity and brilliance knows no bound!" Alastor flattered and massaged Vox’s ego. "I shall leave it all to you then. You are my only hope, Vox."

"Where would you be, without me? Aye, Alastor? It’s now my time to shine." Vox said as he took Valentino and Velvette’s hands and they went down the elevator, and Vox looked genuinely happy.

"Dios mio, I can’t believe that worked?" Carmilla was genuinely surprised and impressed by Alastor’s seduction.

Rosie approached Alastor from behind and bumped him on his back with her shoulder. "You sly demon, you! I didn’t know you could be so rotten as to seduce Vox like that." She giggled.

"My dear, he was asking for it. I simply gave it to him. Is that wrong?" Alastor chuckled.

"Well, I hope he actually pulls it off." Vaggie said as she inspected the brainwashed demons. "I highly doubt these guys will survive the training me and Adam will put them through." Vaggie looked at Zestial. "Did you turn their brains to mush? How can we beat some skills into them if they have potato salad for brains?" She curiously asked.

"Fret not, fret not, Vaggie. Their minds are intact but they art not in control. They only live to serve us now." Zestial explained.

"I see." Vaggie did not like it, but Alastor reassured her that Rosie only brought over the foulest and worst demons hell has to offer like murderers, rapists, and total jerk wads.

"So what now?" Adam asked Alastor.

"We wait and see if Vox is worth his lick of salt."

"If he is not?"

"Vox is an idiot and a business man, but his people are the best and brightest of hell."

"Sounds like we need his people and not him."

"We need him to lead them. Let’s see how it goes for now before we start poking holes at the TV screen."

Later than night. Vox was slaving away working on a way to turn demon zeroes to demon heroes, well, he wasn’t exactly the one slaving away. He was making his employees and researchers work late hours in the night. "Put your backs into it! No one gets to go home until I see results!" Vox barked orders at his people over the intercom.

One researcher with heavy eyes and is all jittery from all the caffeine in his systems approached Vox in his office. "But s-s-sir, these things takes time and there’s testing and experimentation phases to go through. We can’t produce results overnight, and sir, everyone is tired. They can’t work like this." He begged.

Vox’s eye twitched and he bitch slapped the researcher across the face sending him toppling over. "Fucking slacker! I don’t need excuses! I needed this thing done yesterday!"

The researcher lost his balance and grabbed onto something. When he looked up he saw that someone caught him and that someone was The Radio Demon himself.

Alastor looked at the researcher and squinted his eyes before he glared at Vox. He helped the demon up his feet and led him aside as he walked towards his fellow Overlord. Vox swallowed hard and began to back away from the approaching Radio Demon.

Radio static could be heard all over the room as Alastor’s appearance began to twist and distort. "It seems my faith in you was misplaced, Vox!" Alastor growled as he summoned his staff to his right hand and extended his red claws on his left hand, and appeared ready to pounce at Vox. Alastor’s shadow held Vox by his shoulders and held him in place and made sure he doesn’t escape.

"What? I’m working as fast as I can! It’s not my fault all my people are slow incompetent losers! But don’t worry, Alastor. I got this. I won’t let you down." Vox pleaded as he brought out a shock baton from his desk. "This just needs a more personal touch." He said as he activated the shock baton making the researcher in his office tremble in fear.

Vaggie has had it. She couldn’t stomach the display of cruelty. She dashed towards Vox and grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and lifted him off the ground. "You’re working them to death you asshole! They won’t accomplish anything if you keep mistreating them!" She snapped at Vox.

"Save your breath, Vags." Angel said as he glared at Vox and crossed his arms. "This is what they do. All three of them." He said based on personal experience. "They take and they take and they take some more until there’s nothing left of you. Back breaking hours, impossible demands, and little to no pay? Yeah, cruelty is second nature to these control freaks."

Vox couldn’t care less what the manwhore and fallen angel thinks of his methods, but as soon as Alastor let out an exhausted sigh and massaged the bridge of his nose he could feel his heart sink. "No, Alastor, please! I can do this! I’m the right man for the job."

Alastor raised an eyebrow at Vox. "Sadly, you are, but you can’t be trusted on your own. So from now on Vaggie, Angel, and Adam will pay you a visit before calling it a day to make sure you’re doing things right and not working your employees to death. Dead men tell no tales and dead men certainly can’t work."

"Thanks a lot pal." Adam snarled at Vox.

"So be nice to them because they will be picking up your shortcomings."

"Of course, Alastor! I won’t let you down." Vox swore.

Alastor nodded at Vaggie and she dropped The Overlord on the floor. "This is your second and last chance, Vox. Don’t disappoint me." Alastor said as he tapped his staff on the floor ripped open a shadow portal. "Now run along you three. I’m sure you all are very tired. I’ll handle things from here." He instructed. Vaggie, Angel, and Adam glared at Vox one last time before stepping through the shadow portal. "Now Vox… Send your people home." Alastor ordered.

Vox sat up with a groan. He looked at his terrified researcher. "What are you waiting for? Tell everyone to go home and to get out of my sight."

"Y-Y-yes sir! Thank you, sir."

"I said leave!" Vox shouted and the demon researcher high-tailed it.

Vox was humiliated and pissed. He needed to throw him a bone before his wrath turn into pride and he decides that Alastor is his enemy again. "What has gotten you so hot and bothered, hm?" Alastor asked calmly as he approached Vox.

"What? No! Pfffft! I’m not mad. Why would I be mad?" Vox said sheepishly.

"Be that as it may, I’m not mad or disappointed in you, Vox."

"You’re not?" Vox may not admit it openly, but hearing Alastor say that perked up his ears and improved his mood.

With a smile here, a seductive stare there, and both hands placed gently on Vox’s shoulders. The Overlord was back dancing on Alastor’s palms once again. "Yes! My dear, Vox. Like what I said, I need you for my plans to succeed. I trust you."

That sent a tingle down Vox’s spine. He has obsessed about this moment for many years. "I… I-I am really glad to hear that." He stuttered.

"I have so much faith in you that I want to give you an assignment, off the record, just between the two of us."

Vox was nervous and excited. Alastor’s eyes were practically glowing and they were so beautiful in his poorly lit office. He could feel his heart racing and electricity coursing through his veins. "W-What would you have me do?"

"I want to cut ties with The Hazbin Hotel to focus more on my duties as Hell’s Supreme Overlord—it’s a working title. It sounds a bit too much, but the point is. I don’t want to break my promise to our dear princess. I have an image to protect after all." Alastor smiled at Vox and let him go. "That’s where you come in. You will tie up my loose ends for me."

"I dunno? I don’t have any experience running a hotel before?"

"Oh, you don’t have to do that! Charlie does a fine job as it is and I’m sure her father won’t be able to resist his daughter. All I want you to do is give her all the clients she could possibly handle and keep her busy."

Vox chuckled. "I can certainly do that! All of hell are eating at the palm of my hand. If I try to sell them anything they say give me twenty." But Vox was curious. He thought the princess of hell was Alastor’s new favorite plaything? He remembers being so jealous of Charlie Morningstar that he plotted to wire the hotel with hidden cameras to know exactly what Charlie offered Alastor to get him to stay, but the snake demon he sent there got caught, and he quickly cut him loose. "It seems someone has fallen from Alastor’s favor." Vox thought to himself as he chuckled. "Serves the bitch right." He thought feeling triumphant. Vox approached Alastor and placed a hand on Alastor’s shoulder.

Alastor raised an eyebrow at the gesture but he let it slide. He needed Vox to deal with Charlie in his stead.

"I completely get it, Alastor! You’re bored of Charlie, you find her annoying, and you want her off your back!"

"I never said anything of the sort?"

"You don’t need to! I completely get it."

"Don’t over do it." Alastor calmly snapped. "Get her the clients she needs so that it won’t look like I didn’t keep my word. That is all, Vox."

"Loud and clear, Alastor! I know a bunch of desperate sinners who owes me a lot and will do whatever I ask them to do. Our dear Charlie can experiment on them all she wants! Plus I’ll tell Velvette to advertise the shit out of her hotel on all social media platforms. She will put Charlie on the map. How’s that sounds?"

Alastor raised at eyebrow at Vox. "I guess that will do. I’ll remind you again, Vox. Don’t overdo things." Alastor stated before he stepped into the shadows and disappeared.

Vox chuckled to himself as he brought out a bottle of bourbon from his desk and poured himself a glass. He emptied the glass in one swig and smiled to himself. "What The Radio Demon don’t know won’t hurt him." Vox said before he burst out laughing.

The next morning. Vox allowed his employees to work normal hours and the head researcher said they might get results in three months. Vox wanted results in a week but Vaggie, Angel, and Adam were watching him like a hawk. So for now he stepped out of his office to mess with the illustrious Charlie Morningstar. The girl who almost stole Alastor from him.

Alastor sent Adam with Vox to make sure he doesn’t cause too much trouble` and that Lucifer doesn’t get any funny ideas and kills Vox where he stood. Adam already called dibs on Vox’s head as soon as the need to dispose of him ever arises and Alastor doesn’t have the energy nor the patience to argue with him right now.

Vox straightened his coat, wore his own brand of smile, and entered through the main entrance of The Hazbin Hotel. He spotted Charlie right away. She was with Angel and a one-eyed demon with blonde hair that Vox doesn’t recognize, and they seem to be doing some sort of childish activity. "Playing games all day? This is what Alastor was into? The fuck? I asked him to help me assemble a lego Death Star before and he just laughed at my face. What does Charlie got that I don’t got?" Vox thought looking unimpressed by the princess of hell. Charlie noticed Angel glaring at someone and the princess turned to look and saw one of The Overlords of hell with Adam by his side.

Charlie was surprised. Aside from Alastor’s actual shadow, Adam was like his second shadow. She was confused by what was happening but one thing was for sure: Alastor still didn’t want to see her personally. Charlie looked at Vox and figured it was not a good sign.

Vox and Adam approached Charlie. "What is he doing here?" Angel asked Adam.

"Boss’ orders. Says he’s here to give Charlie something." Adam replied.

"Good morning, my princess!" Vox said with flair, exaggerated theatrics, and an exuberant smile. "I hope I haven’t caught you in a bad time."

Charlie backed away from The Overlord. "N-No, not at all. What can I do for you?" She stuttered sheepishly.

"Splendid! Can I talk to you in private?" Vox requested.

"Whatever you have to say. You can say it here!" Angel got in between. "I’m ain’t leaving Charlie to the likes of you."

"It will only just be for five minutes, I swear." Vox said with a smug look on his face. "You can time me yourselves if that will make you feel better, Angel, and you can drag me out yourselves. I won’t fight back."

Angel didn’t like the idea. He looked at Charlie and she nodded at him. Angel let out a sigh. "Fine! You got five fucking minutes, assface! No more, no less."

Charlie put on a brave face and led Vox to her office. Once they were alone Charlie sat behind her desk and allowed Vox to speak. "So, Vox, what can I do for you?" Charlie asked as she forced herself to smile.

Vox giggled. "It is not what you can do for me, but what I can do for you," Vox approached Charlie and casually leaned by the edge of her desk. "But tell me, how does it feel messing up big time?"

"Excuse me?"

"Oh don’t act so surprised, princess. I’m no idiot. I don’t really know what happened, but I know you pissed off Alastor."

The mere mention of his name made Charlie’s heart sink. "I-I don’t—"

"How does it feel no longer being the favorite of The Radio Demon?"

Charlie didn’t answer and simply fidgeted in her seat. Vox’s questions were making her uncomfortable.

"Does it hurt? Does it make you want to cry? Does it make you feel lonely?" Vox said with a chuckle. Those were exactly what he felt when he found out that Alastor was fooling around with the idiot princess of hell. She was a nobody, a laughing stock, and yet The Radio Demon found her more interesting than him.

Charlie looked up and realized it was a mistake, the look in her eyes was all Vox needed to confirm his suspicions. He burst out laughing after finding out he was right. "I’m right, aren’t I? Well, you got what you deserve you dumb bitch! You managed the impossible—wow! You actually have something The Radio Demon wants. Do you know how many demons would kill just to get Alastor’s attention?" Actually it was only Vox who wants Alastor to notice him. All of hell is so afraid of The Radio Demon that they pray that his gaze doesn’t fall on them. "Millions! You’re the one in a million demons who managed to get Alastor to give you a second glance and you just let him slip through your stupid fingers. What an idiot!" Vox said as he giggled. "So tell me, Charlie. How does it feel to be an utter loser?"

Vox’s words cut like a knife. He was right. She managed to get Alastor to look at her and she managed to hold him close. A feat in itself considering Alastor doesn’t allow just anybody to even touch him. He was there in her life, in her heart, but she didn’t hold onto him hard enough, and now he may never return to her. "Is Alastor still mad at me?" She nervously asked Vox.

Vox didn’t actually know because Alastor didn’t say anything, but he wanted Charlie to feel absolutely awful to teach her a lesson and put her in her place. "Oh, yes! Very much, seething with rage, really! He’s disgusted to even look at you right now. That’s why he sent me."

Charlie fought back her tears, but she couldn’t fight the pain in her heart. She had to endure or Vox will see her heart’s greatest weakness, and you never do that in hell. She needed to learn any news of Alastor even if they will certainly tear her heart into pieces.

Vox snapped his fingers and a stack of papers appeared on Charlie’s desk. "As we speak, Velvette is putting your stupid hotel on the map. Check the news, the internet—you’re everywhere now! Those papers? Potential guests for you do whatever you like. Knock yourself out! I don’t care."

"A-A-All of them?" Charlie was left speechless. She spend a good fifty years just to recruit a couple guests for her hotel which she failed by the way, but Vox managed to convince so many in a matter of seconds.

"Yes, all of them. You’re in business now, baby!" Vox said as he slammed his hands on Charlie’s desk and spooked her a bit. "All I ask in return for this little favor is for you to steer clear of Alastor, he is no longer yours to play with. He and I are working close together and I don’t want you butting in. You had your chance and you blew it. So don’t ruin mine. " Vox warned.

The offer was tantalizing but she didn’t want that. She needed Alastor and she wanted to hold him again. "No! I have to go to him! I need to say I’m sorry and I—"

"Ah pup, pup, pup! Hold your horses, princess. If I see you anywhere near Alastor I will take away all these people I have so graciously sent your way and I will ask Velvette to run your hotel and your name into ground. If you think no one gave you a chance before—oh boy! I can make you taste the true flavor of despair. You’ll be utterly and absolutely ruined! Not even your dear daddy can save your hide. So ask yourself, Charlie. Your dreams or your friendship with Alastor? Which one do you desire the most?"

There was that choice again. The same choice Charlie had to make when she and Seviathan were still in love. Before, the pain didn’t come after she has made the choice, but now? The pain is wreaking havoc to her heart before she can even make a decision. The painful thought of letting go of Alastor was making her hesitant and cautious. If she agreed with Vox that meant that Alastor will be truly out of her reach and out of her life.

Suddenly, there was loud banging on the door. It was Angel. "Times up you asshole! So beat it!" He scream outside of the room.

Vox chuckled at Charlie. "You don’t need to give me an answer, princess. Live your life and your dreams however you like! But the moment you approach Alastor I will make sure your dreams gets crushed until there is nothing left." Vox threatened. "Just remember this. Alastor may or may not forgive you, but my retaliation will be swift and absolute."

Charlie was left speechless. Angel kicked the door open. Vox didn’t make a fuss and went out of their hair willingly. Angel asked if Charlie was alright but she couldn’t tell what she was truly feeling inside. So she smiled at Angel and told them that they will be getting new friends soon, as she fought back her tears.

After finishing the activity Charlie prepared for Angel and Cherri. She retreated to her and Vaggie’s room, lied on their bed, and broke down in tears. She didn’t want to admit it because of how ugly and wrong it is, but deep down she was jealous. She was envious of The Overlords especially Rosie and Vox. Alastor was with them and he was within their reach.

Feeling repulsed by the way she’s acting. Charlie shook her head and let her mind drift to Vaggie instead. "Is she okay?" and "Where is she staying at?" Were the thoughts that swirled around in her head. "Get your mind out of the gutter, Charlie! Your girlfriend is out there all alone and all you can think about keeping Alastor all to yourself? Stop acting so selfish!" Charlie tried to convince herself, but she remembered the look in Vox’s eyes. The Overlord liked Alastor so much that his obsession on The Radio Demon borders on mania. The thought of him and Alastor working closely together made her skin crawl

Vox’s smug look flashed into Charlie’s mind again and she began to think about Vox stealing Alastor away from her. Her jealousy and envy swelled up inside her and she lost control. Charlie suddenly noticed that she transformed into her true demon form. Her horns and hands were engulfed with hellfire.

Charlie sat up in her bed and began to calm herself down by repeating these words like a mantra. "No! This is not me. This is not me. This is not me…" The flames receded. Her horns, claws, and tail disappeared and everything was finally calm and silent. She was confused, alone, and she didn’t know who to turn to. Vaggie and Alastor were no where to be found and she was afraid to do what Vox wants her to do because she still wants to see Alastor again. "Well, there is still one I can turn to…" Charlie whispered.

A knock came from Charlie’s door and that spooked her and made her jump a bit. "Charlie, sweetie, you in there? Dinner’s ready. Everyone’s at the dining room."

Charlie was relieved that it was just her dad. "Oh, um, be right there dad!" She called out and heard her father’s footsteps walking away from her door. "No, not him. Dad would rather kill Alastor if he found out that I’m in love with him, instead of helping me reach him. Rosie… Surely she’ll know what to do?" Charlie convinced herself, but she also paused. "If she’s not mad at me, that is."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 15: The End of Stillness

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! And welcome to a new chapter. Sorry for the long wait. This chapter was completed a week ago and also the next chapter but I decided to change direction last minute after watching a neat little anime titled Tensui no Sakuna Hime. I just hate it when inspiration has bad timing. So I had to rewrite the all the finished chapters to match the new plot I want for it. So enough of my rambling and please enjoy the story.

And for easter egg hunters and Cyberpunk 2077 fans out there. There’s a super obvious Silverhand reference in this chapter.

The next morning Charlie went on a little trip to Cannibal Town to speak to the only person that can help her with Alastor and that is his one and only best friend, Rosie. Charlie had to leave her father behind with Husk and Niffty to take the egg boys out on a walk since Alastor isn’t around anymore. Angel was on his day off from his work and was out with his best friend, Cherri.

Charlie entered through the main entrance of Rosie’s Emporium and as she crossed the threshold, faces with hungry and hollow eyes and toothy grins turned their heads towards the princess of hell. She will not lie, Charlie always gets spooked when the cannibals do that. There was something uncanny and unnerving with how synchronized they all acted.

Rosie noticed the commotion, tiptoed to see what it was, and spotted Charlie in her shop. She cringed. "Oh boy, here we go." She whispered to herself.

The cannibals moved out of the way and made a path for their mistress. Rosie approached Charlie and grabbed her by her wrist and elbow. "Charlie, sweetie! It’s so good to see you. Join me in the back, will you? We have so much to discuss—this is going to be fun!" She let out a jovial squeal as she began to drag Charlie into the back and into her private study. Charlie suddenly found it hard to breath as she tensed up a bit. The Overlord may act happy and giddy, but she could feel her malice behind her words.

Rosie led Charlie to her study. The princess was impressed by the sight of her private chamber in her shop. Books littered the walls and the carpet flooring was spotless. Her desk was neatly organized and there’s a neat stack of documents that appears to have been signed recently. There’s even a record player playing a mellow tune at the corner of the room. A perfect place to both work and rest in the middle of a hectic day

Rosie gestured for Charlie to take a seat by the couch and began to pour themselves some tea. The Overlord gently pushed a saucer and cup closer to Charlie. She took the cup and took a sip. The tea was smooth and fragrant, soothing even. She managed to calm down a bit and was about to start talking, but Rosie held out her palm and stopped her.

Rosie took her own cup and took a sip of tea before she began to speak in a more solemn tone, not like the cheerful one she displayed at her storefront in front of prying eyes. "I will not lie, I am very disappointed with you, Charlie." The Overlord said, her calm words razor sharp.

Charlie sank in her seat, feeling sheepish. "I just wanted you to know that I only helped you because you were Alastor’s special new friend." Rosie began to scold Charlie. "I welcomed you with open arms and I lost a lot of good and loyal slaves because of you, and what do I get in return? Alastor coming back to me with tears in his eyes, his smile shattered, and he looked like a completely broken man. Can you imagine that, Charlie? The feared Radio Demon looking so weak and pathetic? It wasn’t another Overlord or the legion of heaven that brought him to his knees, it was you." Rosie said as she softly whimpered for her friend. "And how do you think that makes me feel, hm? Seeing my best friend like that? If I’m being honest, dearie, I want to kill you. I want to rip out your tongue, strangle you with our own guts, and rip your heart to shreds with my own hands." The Overlord said in a surprisingly calm and casual tone, but still crossing as completely threatening. "My princess, I want to use your blood to spice my stew at this very moment."

Charlie swallowed hard and was left speechless. She swore to herself that she didn’t want to see Rosie get mad at her ever again.

"I know, Rosie, and I’m sorry! I know I’ve really hurt Alastor but believe me it wasn’t my fault! I never meant to hurt him. It was just a great big misunderstanding. I would never accept another man in my arms except for him…" Charlie felt so stupid. She’s been so indecisive hoping for the best outcome where she could make everyone happy, and yet she hurt everyone she cared about. "I realized that now. Alastor is important to me and I wished I told him sooner." Charlie looked at Rosie with hardened resolve. "That’s why I need your help. I need to talk to Alastor and I want him to understand how much he means to me. I want to make things right between us, and that I—I… I want to tell him personally that I love him." Charlie explained, begged, and poured her fragile heart out in front of an Overlord.

Rosie’s inconsolable rage slowly vanished.

Charlie broke down in tears before The Overlord. "Vaggie is gone and so is Alastor. I can’t do this without any of them."

"Awww, you poor, poor thing." Rosie said as she scooted over and held Charlie close and tried to comfort her. "You sweet adorable thing." Rosie finally understood why Alastor was so infatuated by the princess. Charlie was adorable no matter what she does, even crying such sweet and lovely tears. You can’t help but adore her. Rosie patted Charlie on her back and planted a kiss on her forehead.

Charlie found that nice. It had been long since she felt a mother’s touch, and the gesture reawakened an unresolved issue within her, but she decided to take it one step at a time. Her top priority right now is how can she convince those dear to her to come back to her. "There, there, everything will be okay now. Tell me how I can help." Rosie asked.

 

"I don’t know where Vaggie is, but you know where Alastor is! Please, Rosie, point me to where he is." Charlie begged. "Everything is falling apart and I need him back. I need his help and… His love."

"That won’t be easy, dearie. I tried to convince him to go back to you—I really did, but you’ve really hurt him, I’m afraid. Alastor is complicated, fragile, and how do I put this? Stubborn as a mule—which is a surprise! He’s suppose to be a deer, but that is our Alastor. He is so afraid of getting hurt and losing the ones he loves that he’s willing to give up on the whole thing all together."

"But why? I find it hard to picture someone like him being so afraid? Please, Rosie, if you know something please tell me. I need to understand him better."

"It’s a long story, sweetie, but the gist of it is that he lost his father in the war and his mother died while looking for him in the forest. That is why he craves power and why he’s more finicky than a spoiled son of fat nobleman. Oh me, oh my! The hoops you have to jump just to dance to his tune." Rosie hissed. "Sometimes I dream of strangling him when he acts so unreasonable." She said as she let out a demented giggle.

"But I would never hurt or leave him… Alastor means so much to me. You gotta believe me, Rosie!"

"Yes, yes, I do believe you, dearie, but will he believe that? Like what I’ve just said. Sometimes he acts like a spoiled and insufferable brat and won’t heed to reason. Telling him that you love him will not be enough, and that’s the tricky part. How do we tell him your love for him if words aren’t enough?" Rosie pondered.

Charlie thought of something. "I’m going to give up on my dreams for him."

"What?" Rosie gasped, completely shocked.

"Vox came to me yesterday. He helped me get new clients in and Velevette is advertising my hotel herself, but on one condition, I stay clear of Alastor. You could say that to Alastor, and I will still go to him. I will show to him that my dreams mean nothing if I can’t be with him." Charlie said with a hint of sorrow in her voice.

"Vox did what!" The Overlord screamed and letting her composure slip a bit. Rosie gently pushed Charlie off her, held the princess by her arms, and stared at Charlie with a shocked expression.

"Oh, he helped me—"

"No, no, no. I heard you the first time, sweetie." Rosie stood up and patted Charlie on her head. "I’ve heard enough. Why don’t you go home and get some rest? You look so stressed and disheveled. You wouldn’t want looking like this in front of Alastor, now would you? You know how annoying he can get about appearances."

"So you’ll help me?"

"Of course!" Rosie said in a cheerful tone. "And after hearing what Vox did? I’ll make sure Alastor hears about this." She thought to herself as she sent Charlie on her way promising to contact her when she has something new for her.

After Charlie was gone Rosie began to giggle to herself. "Vox, Vox, Vox…" Rosie smiled a toothy sinister grin. "You greedy little pig. Wanted Alastor all for yourself, eh? You just signed your death sentence, you fool." Rosie said before she burst out laughing.

Alastor mostly spends his days now checking up on the souls he owns and devouring the souls and flesh of his enemies. It was a boring and monotonous work that drove him seeking other forms of entertainment in the past. This conundrum eventually led him to meeting Charlie. But now it is as twice as boring because Adam is doing all the killing and fun stuff because the first man needs his exercise. Alastor was not expecting that enslaving your greatest enemy was like adopting a dog.

The pair parted ways. Adam headed for the hotel while Alastor headed for Overlord HQ since he doesn’t have a place to crash because he’s been avoiding Charlie. He spotted Angel and Vaggie returning from Voxtek to make sure Vox is researching a way to augment his demon soldiers and not slowly killing his employees.

"Ladies, how is it looking on your end? Vox giving you two any trouble?"

"Today? He’s behaving himself, but yesterday? Why did you send him to the hotel, Al? What did you have him give to Charlie that you couldn’t give yourself?" Angel asked as the spider gathered his stuff from his desk, ready to head on home.

Alastor and Vaggie looked at each other. They knew exactly well the reason why Alastor was avoiding Charlie. "I was—um… Busy hunting down people who owed me “compensation”."

Angel raised an eyebrow at Alastor and looked at him suspiciously, but he shrugged his shoulders. "Eh, fair enough. Just don’t send that guy again. He gives me the creeps and I don’t want him anywhere near Charlie, especially alone." Angel said as he put on his messenger bag across his body and started to head out. "Anyway, see you two tomorrow. I’m clocking out."

"Yes, yes, safe travels, Angel." Alastor said.

"Bye Angel, see you tomorrow." Vaggie said before she looked at Alastor. "But seriously, Alastor, why did you send Vox?"

Alastor let out a sigh. "To tie up loose ends. I wanted to keep my end of the bargain with Charlie so I ordered Vox to give her as much clients as she could possibly handle. So that she won’t have a reason to go anywhere near me."

Vaggie genuinely felt sorry for The Radio Demon. She meant what she said to him when he deceived her back in Charlie’s office. No one should have to go through giving up entirely on the pursuit of love and happiness even if it may seem hopeless. It its a fate far worse than death. Vaggie doesn’t want that to befall her worst enemies, even Alastor.

Especially now when she was starting to figure Alastor out, bit by bit. Though Vaggie doesn’t get why Alastor is so infuriating at times? She initially thought he would rip and tear anyone who dared stood in his way and that he was a vile and sinister villain, plain and simple. She didn’t thought that he could be this complex and forlorn. Despite what he leads people to believe, he actually cares for a handful of things, he does indeed have a heart, and that heart is far more fragile that he initially thought. A simple heartache for her could be devastating for Alastor.

Vaggie was fortunate enough to have Charlie in her darkest hour. She believes she could help Alastor now as well, but that could be a problem because The Radio Demon doesn’t even want to face her. All Vaggie could do was scratch the back of her head.

Alastor smiled at Vaggie. "This calls for a celebration! Angel left too early, such a shame. So I guess that just leaves you and me. What do you say, my dear? Care to join me as I drink to forget?"

"Ooh… That’s a problem. I don’t really feel like going out."

"That’s fine. There’s an unused bar just three floors below us."

Vaggie thought it may not be a good idea to let Alastor drink by himself. If things goes well she might convince him to forgive Charlie or at least give her the chance to say she’s sorry. "Sure, what could go wrong?"

"Splendid!"

Vaggie and Alastor headed for the bar and there was no one around. Heck, Alastor has to flick on the lights himself just to illuminate the place. It was such a waste. A big and fancy bar being squandered.

Vaggie took a barstool and Alastor gleefully seeped into the shadows and sprang up on the other side of the bar. "What will you be having?" Alastor said with that huge grin of his.

Vaggie exactly knows what The Radio Demon was hiding behind his smile so she decided to humor him for now. "You know how to mix poisons? I thought that is what Husk is for?"

"Well, who did you think taught him all his tricks? He used to be a gambling Overlord, not a drink-slinger."

 

"Well, this I gotta see." Vaggie sounded impressed as she smirked.

"Well then, what poisons does our stalwart fallen angel drink then?"

Vaggie knew the unspoken rule to never ask an unskilled bartender to surprise you because it puts them on the spot that they’re not prepared for, but Vaggie wanted to mess with with Alastor especially when he’s being overconfident. "Oh, I dunno, surprise me?" She said so casually to The Radio Demon.

"Ho ho, you want to see what I’m made of, my angelic friend?" Alastor shot Vaggie an easy smile. "I got the perfect recipe just for you." Alastor was too enthusiastic about making the drink. The blend must be special to him.

With swift and efficient movements, Alstor grabbed a glass, flicked two rocks into it, and placed it on the bar. He then popped a bottle of tequila and poured exactly two ounces on a stainless measuring cup and poured it over the glass. Alastor then grabbed some bitters and sweeteners from behind the bar and didn’t forget to grab a bar spoon.

Alastor dashed exactly three times with the bitters and then added one spoon full of sweetener. He then grabbed an orange from below the bar and sliced up a piece of its skin with his red claw. He twisted the skin just above the glass and allowed the essence to drip on the tequila.

Vaggie watched the fearsome Radio Demon with a deep fascination. She didn’t like to admit it but Alastor was at his best when he’s focused and working. He’s keen, meticulous, and no detail escapes his watchful eye.

Alastor grabbed a bottle of beer from below the bar, cracked it open, and splash a bit on the tequila. He then grabbed a pinch of chili flakes from below the bar and sprinkled it on top of the drink before sliding the glass over to Vaggie. "Here you go, my dear. The Hanged Man Special! It truly is a special cocktail. I always drink it before I go on a particularly dangerous hunt as a form of good luck." Alastor said proudly with that perpetual grin of his.

Vaggie stared at the amber liquid before her. She slowly took the glass, raised it to her lips, and took a sip. The tequila went down smooth and fiery as the sweet scent of orange tickled her nose. "Oh my, Alastor. This is really good!"

"Why, thank you." He said with a smug smile on his face.

Vaggie finished the drink in one swig and let out a satisfied breath.

"Care for another one?"

"Sure, why not?"

"Excellent, let’s drink the night away!" Alastor cheered as he took his own glass of tequila and downed it instantly. One glass turned into three.

"What’s the deal with you and Vox? Why is he so desperately chasing after your tail?"

Alastor giggled. "Because I never gave him what he wanted from me. Why should I? I didn’t want him around me anymore and he was starting to become annoyingly clingy."

"Aaah! I see…" Vaggie said with a giggle.

Three glasses turned into five.

"Rosie or Zestial?" Vaggie asked as she downed her glass of tequila and looking absolutely red and tipsy.

Alastor’s smile became a goofy grin as he blankly stared ahead while mixing their drinks. In fact, he began eating a whole orange out of nowhere, skin and seeds and all. "Oh, Rosie, no doubt about it." He said as orange juice dripped from his sharp teeth. "Zestial is a fine friend—very fine! Good taste in wine and cheese! And I simply adore his glass menagerie collection, but he can be a bit too boring at times—don’t go telling him that!" Alastor snapped. "He would cry and not speak to me for a month, the touchy prick." Alastor said before he burst out laughing.

"My lips are zipped." Vaggie said as she did a zipping motion with her finger on her lips.

"Good, good… But it’s true! He once took me bird watching and it was absolutely horrendous! It was hot, we couldn’t move or we’ll scare the birds away, and we couldn’t really talk to pass the time either. I nearly went mad! I bet Zestial would find paint drying fascinating."

"There’s birds in hell?"

"Oh, we went to earth for that. Ugh! I just remembered, humans." Alastor said with a scornful look. "I can’t believe I used to be one of them. They kept telling me random bird facts even thought I blatantly showed zero interests in them, and they wouldn’t take a hint. I buried three bodies in the woods before me and Zestial returned to hell, but at least, Zestial had a good time. I guess there’s that."

"Awww, so you two are good friends." Vaggie squealed. There was a pause of silence before the two suddenly burst out laughing for no particular reason.

Five glasses turned into eight.

"Okay! Okay! If you were stuck on an island…" Vaggie paused because her brain stopped working for a sec and she couldn’t remember what she was about to say. Alastor on the other hand didn’t have a care in the world and was munching on bar nuts like he hasn’t eaten in days. "Fuck! What was it? Oh yeah!" Vaggie finally got it. "If you were stuck on an island who would you like to be stuck with: Carmilla or Vox?"

"Oh great, I get to pick between dumb and dumber. Let’s see…" Alastor contemplated as he wiped his lips with his sleeves. "I think I’d rather take my chances with Carmilla. Yes, she occasionally breathes down my neck and she nitpicks everything I do, but she is useful. We would be shouting at each other all the time but we would be home in no time, but be that as it may, I find her more tolerable than Vox."

"Oh, how so?" Vaggie said as she giggled.

"For one thing, Vox doesn’t know how when shut up. Trust me on this one, my dear Vaggie. Never ever talk to him because once you get him talking he’ll never stop. Even when you want to say something he’ll talk over you like it was his God-given right and he’ll always get mad when you don’t agree with him."

"Fuck… He sounds like a dick! Fuck! I just remembered Adam! Can I slice off his head and put it on a pike one of these days?"

Alastor chuckled. "You may want to get a bigger spear, my dear. Vox has an exceptionally large ego."

The two demons shared stories and laughs throughout the night, but before the two drunkards could drink their seventh glass of tequila, everything faded to black and they both passed out.

Alastor found himself in a reverie-like dream. Everything looked so detailed yet strange and twisted. Everything felt so real to be a dream and yet something feels off about it. How can he tell? Well, Charlie was in front of him. One, Charlie doesn’t know where he is. And two, the Charlie before him was a lot shorter than he remembered. He must truly miss the princess of hell a whole lot to have her appear in his dreams.

The Radio Demon wanted to dream about something else but no matter how hard he thinks nothing changes. It seems his brain is dead set of showing him the source of his pain and suffering. He tried to move somewhere else to get away from Charlie but his limbs began to move on their own and before he knew it he was standing before her. "You’ve got to be kidding me." Alastor snarled.

Alastor looked around and saw the vastness of space up above and shallow red waters beneath his feet. There was a bed in the middle of it all. Charlie suddenly sat by the foot of the bed. "Shit, it’s one of those dreams." Alastor thought as he crawled on top of the bed without meaning to and stared down at Charlie.

"What… What are you doing?" Charlie mumbled.

"It’s a wet dream, my dear. What else could I do?" Alastor mumbled.

"What?"

"Try not to resist. It’ll over soon before you know it."

"Okay?"

Alastor’s body moved on its own. He began by kissing Charlie on her neck and unbuttoned her white shirt and removed her suspenders out of the way. He knew it was just one of those salacious dreams that will suddenly end before you can even get close to the good part and you’ll be awake in your bed covered in sweat like nothing happened, but he couldn’t deny the pleasures of nostalgia this dream brings.

He missed Charlie’s smooth and pristine paper-white skin, beautiful blonde hair, and supple black lips. "And rock hard abs?" He thought. Alastor found this little detail strange but he decided to just drop it. Dreams aren’t perfect and most of the time extremely weird. As long as his dream Charlie doesn’t start growing tentacles he won’t mind anything out of the ordinary. Alastor unzip Charlie’s pants, slid his hand in her panties, and playfully inserted his fingers into her.

Charlie squirmed and let out cute high-pitched moan as she stared into Alastor’s crimson eyes. "Slow down!"

"I’m simply getting you ready, my dear." Alastor said as he excitedly began to unbutton his red shirt.

"But why are you acting so aggressive? You’re not usually like this?"

"This is aggressive? I guess dream Charlie doesn’t have access to my memories with original Charlie. The princess and I have done quite a lot of bold things as it is." Alastor thought. "Just bear with it, my dear. I’ll wake up soon enough. Now hold still. Surrender yourself to my desires." Alastor continued to finger Charlie and fondle her insides as he pressed his lips against hers and copped a feel of her breast with his free hand.

Alastor must admit, he missed this, he missed Charlie, and he missed showering her with his love. As Charlie let out a loud moan of pleasure and wetting her pants. Alastor stopped and pulled away, marveling at the exquisite sight of the princess before him.

Charlie looked at Alastor with a deep longing in her eyes. "What’s wrong? Why did you stop? Did I do something bad?" Charlie said in an apologetic tone.

Alastor tried to catch his breath and composed himself by brushing his red hair backwards with his hands. "No, my dear. You’re simply wonderful to have. I’m sorry for stopping. Let’s continue and get this dream over with." Alastor roughly pressed his lips on Charlie’s lips making her moan under his breath. When he could no longer control his desires. He stripped and began to remove all of Charlie’s lower undergarments.

Dream Charlie was smaller than the real Charlie. Alastor found that about her adorable and enticing. He grabbed her by her wrist and held her down. He positioned his member into her.

"I can’t take it anymore! Please fuck me already!" Charlie screamed excitedly, unable to control herself.

Without a second thought Alastor thrusted his hips forward and entered Charlie, but like all wet dreams. Alastor woke up before he could even feel ecstasy.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 16: Breaking The Icy Ground

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. As I was rewriting this part I decided to go with The Best Ending route. Usually you have to jump through a lot of hoops, get all the secrets, beat a secret boss, beat the true secret boss, max out your companions’ relationships, and buy a super expensive item that initially has no real purpose just to get The Best Ending. So basically I’m doing to guys a solid here, but joking aside please enjoy the story.

The next morning. Alastor woke up with a splitting headache. He reached across his bed expecting to touch Charlie beside him despite being fully aware that last night’s fateful encounter was just in fact a dream, nothing more…

But something was odd. He could see long white hair inches from his eyes and someone’s head was resting on his chest, breathing slowly. Someone was in his arms. "Oh shit…" Alastor said in a panic as he jolted up in his bed.

Vaggie groaned, sat up, and rubbed her eyes. "Why does my head hurt?" As soon as her eyes adjusted she saw Alastor in her bed. "Alastor!" She screamed.

"Vaggie!" Alastor also screamed.

"What are you doing in my room?" They both screamed at each other. They looked under their covers and saw that they were completely naked. "Fuck! Where’s Charlie?" They both screamed in unison.

"You fucked me, Alastor! What gives? I’m not into men!" Vaggie snapped at Alastor.

"I’m fully aware that we fucked and that you’re not into men!" Alastor snapped back. "Trust me, this is no picnic for me either."

"What’s that supposed to mean?"

"Make up your fucking mind, Vaggie! Do you want me to be into it or not? It seems like you’re going to kill me not matter what I decide on."

"Fuck!" Vaggie tried to calm herself down. Now is not the time to be stab-happy because she can’t fully blame Alastor for what happened, they were drunk last night. "I don’t know! How should I react to this?" She said in a panic. "I just fucked my girlfriend’s side hustle!" That statement made Alastor’s eyes roll but he didn’t lash out at Vaggie, she’s mad enough as she is. He’s not too keen adding fuel to the fire. "What even happened last night?" She demanded to know.

Alastor pulled the sheets close to cover his naked body as he tried to remember the events of last night. "What’s there to say? We got drunk, magically made it into your bed, and we both," Alastor felt nauseous. By all pretense the fallen angel was a fine woman, but the thought of doing unseemly deeds with her just felt so wrong, mainly because they’re not exactly that close nor interested in each other, but he decided to keep that to himself. He didn’t want to make the fallen angel any more mad at him. "Did things… Simple as that." Alastor added. "In our defense we thought we were doing Charlie." He paused. "That’s a whole lot weirder saying out loud." He admitted sheepishly.

"Sounds plausible… But what the fuck, Alastor! You dreamed about Charlie too!"

"Oh don’t strike that jealous tone with me, woman! I already told you I have feelings for your woman. I thought you were fine with it?"

"Yeah, well," She did say that. "I am ok with!" She snapped as she crossed her arms and turned her gaze away from Alastor. "But it still makes me feel jealous. I can’t help it!"

Alastor let out an exhausted sigh. "Then I ask for your forgiveness. It’s not like I can help it either who appears in my dreams. Like who else would I conjure up, Valentino? That’s a nightmare not a drea—ow! My head" Alastor groaned as he grabbed his head.

"Look, Alastor, I forgive you. I can’t really put all the blame on you anymore. It’s just that—fuck!" Vaggie calmly screamed on her side of the bed. She can’t seem to contain her confusion and frustrations. Today was really not her day, but what do you actually do after finding out you and your lover’s lover just spent a night together? And she hasn’t completely processed the fact that Alastor and Charlie used to have a thing yet, and now this?

"Could we both stop saying fuck? It’s making my fucking head hurts even more." Alastor groaned.

"Oh, I’m sorry." Vaggie’s expression softened. She looked at Alastor and saw he was in a lot of pain. "Do you want an aspirin and a glass of water?" She suggested. She is an angelic warrior meaning she is physically fit enough that hangovers doesn’t bother her that much, but the same cannot be said for Alastor. So she’s taking that into consideration.

"If I could trouble you—ow! That would be splendid." Alastor said as he gritted his teeth.

"Right." Vaggie hopped out of bed, put on a bathrobe, and tried to ignore how sticky her body feels as she took an aspirin before bringing Alastor his aspirin and glass of water. She sat by her side of the bed and watched Alastor take his meds and slowly breath.

After a while Vaggie finally calmed down and asked Alastor. "You good now?"

"A bit dizzy, but the medicine is slowly taking its effect." Alastor looked at Vaggie and explained. "For what’s it worth. In my dream, I only managed to insert the tip before I woke up."

"I see… That’s good to know, but I can’t exactly forget something like this. In my dream, Charlie did things to my body, made me feel things—good things, but knowing it was in fact you? I feel weird and dirty, not because I think you’re a creep, no!"

"But you do think I’m creep." Alastor said as a matter of fact. "You and Charlie’s deadbeat father think I’m a creep. You even said it once to my face."

"You can’t really fault me for that. You do act like a creep all the time. But look, don’t you feel a bit weird about all of this?"

"Yes it is weird, and for that I truly am sorry."

"But I guess I should be grateful." Vaggie let out a sigh of relief. "It seems like nothing serious happened between us."

"Yes, as far as we are concerned. So let’s leave it at that." Alastor turned his gaze at Vaggie. "I’m surprised by how calmly you’re taking this all in? I thought you would have skewered me with your spear by now."

"Don’t worry, I’m still thinking about it, but it’s not really your fault. We were drunk, we were—um, repressed. We weren’t thinking straight last night."

"Repressed? It’s just been four days! How many times do you girls do it?"

"Bold question, Alastor."

"I think we are past being bold, my dear, but you don’t have to answer that. I don’t want to know what you two do behind closed doors and how often you do it." Alastor said as he cringed.

"You prick." Vaggie snarled as she glared at Alastor and spotted his scar on Alastor’s chest behind the bedsheets. "So he hasn’t healed it yet?" She thought. "So how often do you two do it behind my back, huh? There are days where I looked every nook and cranny around the hotel and couldn’t find her anywhere."

"I am respecting your privacy, so respect mine. Plus, we both know the answer to that. Do I need to spell it out?" He said in a jovial manner.

"Oh, I know you! You don’t actually mean that, but you’re right. I know the answer to that."

"Ah, you know me so well." He chuckled.

The room fell silent and curiosity was gnawing at Vaggie. "So Alastor…" She broke the silence. "Did you make a move on me last night?"

"Can’t we just blame it all on alcohol? It’ll be less complicated that way and I don’t want to know what I did last night." Alastor groaned.

"We’re already here! And it will bug me later on if I don’t fully understand the situation. I’m sorry! I’m a soldier, old habits die hard."

Alastor sighed. "Fine! If it will put you at ease. No, I did not see you suddenly fetching and pounced on you like a beast in heat. I simply missed Charlie and I thought you were her."

"I see… I miss her too." Vaggie said in a melancholic tone. "In my dream. Charlie was kissing me last night and I loved every second of it. I didn’t even questioned anything. I just allowed it."

Alastor crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow at Vaggie. "So what, your dream Charlie had a dick and you didn’t questioned that? You know, this wouldn’t have happened if you realized something was off and punched me in the face."

"Oh fuck you, Alastor! My dream Charlie was wearing a strap-on, our strap-on, the one we bought together…" Vaggie’s expression softened as she remembered the woman she loved. "I couldn’t tell the difference."

"You really miss her, don’t you?" Alastor laid his head on Vaggie’s other pillow and finished her thoughts for her.

"Yes, I do miss her—a lot. I realize that now." Vaggie admitted to herself. "I miss Charlie."

Alastor looked up at the ceiling. He was feeling melancholic and aloft. He misses Charlie too but realized that was out of the question. Getting Vaggie and Charlie back together is the right thing to do because he believes it will somehow set things right, and perhaps only then will he feel like his old self again.

Those two lovebirds will be together again and he will be back on his endless pursuit for more power. It will be a bitter, cold, and lonely crusade but that is just how things are suppose to be for The Radio Demon. "So… What now? Will you go back to her—patch things up? Let it all be water under the bridge? I’m sure she will be overjoyed to see you again." Alastor said with a buttery smooth voice, trying to subtly coax Vaggie to go back to Charlie.

Vaggie slowly nodded. "Yeah, I think I just might do that. I realized now that I’ve been such a fool. Charlie loves me with all of her heart, even when I lied to her face about who I truly was. So I must do the same. I must have faith in her, in us." She looked at Alastor. "How about you? I’m sure she’ll also be happy to see you—"

Alastor cut her off. "Let’s not go there, my dear. I have no intention of ever seeing her again."

"Look, Alastor. It doesn’t have to end like this. The only reason why I didn’t like you before was because I was afraid that you’ll deceive Charlie into selling her soul to you, but now I found out that you want the best for her. You want to make her happy as much as I do. If you’re worried about how I feel then don’t. All I want is to see Charlie happy. She means everything to me and I can see she means everything to you too. So let’s--"

Alastor cut Vaggie off and fought back his tears. "Why are you helping me?" Alastor snapped at her. "I’m your enemy! I could easily steal Charlie away from you and have her all to myself if you give me just a sliver of a chance. So please, my dear, just shut up and go back to her. Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine on my own. I survived alone in life and I’ll make do in the afterlife. I don’t need your approval nor Charlie’s affection." Alastor said to Vaggie, but in truth he was saying it to himself as a reminder that love is a dangerous poison.

Vaggie placed a comforting hand on Alastor’s shoulder. "Because I finally understand the meaning behind the look in her eyes when she stares at you. She loves you too, you dolt. I hope you realize that." Vaggie said as she smiled at him. "I want you to come back to the hotel because I know you’ll make her happy, plain and simple. We don’t need to overcomplicate things. You don’t have to continue living bitter and alone especially now when you have people who truly care about you."

Vaggie’s words were warm and comforting. The idea of going home appealed to Alastor because it entailed that he has somewhere he belongs, something he had been looking for all these years, but The Radio Demon was still too stubborn and hesitant. "Look, Vaggie, I just don’t know? I would have been overjoyed to hear those words in the past because it meant I didn’t have to hide my love for Charlie from you and Lucifer."

"I wouldn’t go that far. I may have decided to tolerate you being with my girl, but I think Lucifer will be a different story."

"You’re right, that short stack will burn me alive if he finds out I’m doing sinful things to his precious daughter." Alastor chuckled at the thought of Lucifer freaking out when he finds out that he and his daughter are far more closer than he thinks. "But the point is, I don’t want to go back to her. I will never go back."

"But why? Is it because of Lucifer? The rest of us in the hotel can easily distract him if you want to spend some time with Charlie. It’s super easy! Lucifer has the same short attention span as Charlie does. It’ll be like pulling the wool over a puppy."

"It’s me, Vaggie! I’m the problem! I’m messed up in the head and I don’t know why or how—just is!" Alastor snapped. "I don’t want to move forward or go back." He admitted. "Sorry, I didn’t mean to lash out on you, my dear. You’re just trying to help, but please. "Leave me be."

"I understand. You need some time and space. I get it. I just want you to remember, Alastor, you can always go back to The Hazbin Hotel. You have friends there, people who care about you. I’m going on ahead and I hope to see you there some day." Just as Vaggie said that. Her door suddenly swung opened.

Angel Dust entered. "Hey, Vagster! You still sleeping in? I went upstair and I was the only one in there. No Smiles, no you, no nothin—" Angel’s eyes grew wide by what he saw and his jaw dropped.

"Angel! I can explain." Vaggie gasped.

"Motherfucker! You lucky bitch!" Angel screamed as he became livid and punched the wall to his right.

"Why are you mad?" Vaggie asked.

"Angel, you idiot! Why did you have to go home so early last night? Why! For the love of God why! You missed your one only chance at getting lucky—you stupid man-slut!" Angel screamed at himself.

"What is going on?" Alastor asked Vaggie.

"How the hell should I know? I think he’s having a mental breakdown?" She replied.

Angel glared at Vaggie. "Vaggie! Why did you do this to me? I thought we were friends? Why did you gone and went steal my thunder?"

"I did what? I don’t understand why you’re so upset?"

"You fucked Alastor, you lucky bitch! You stole Al from me and you don’t even like him!"

"Huh?" Vaggie knew that Angel liked Alastor because he flirts with The Radio Demon whenever he gets the chance, but Angel also tends to flirt with every guy within his line of sight. Vaggie didn’t know Angel was that serious.

"Oh, for the love of, Angel! I’m not some toy—" Alastor began to say.

"Can it, tight ass!" Angel snapped. "I ain’t done talking to Vaggie and you just broke my heart, and that means I don’t wanna talk to you for a while." He stated over-dramatically with theatric flair that made Alastor roll his eyes. "So what do you have to say for yourself, Vaggie? At least tell me it was good. That it was pure heaven. Please, I beg of you!"

"It’s not like that, Angel! We got drunk and we didn’t even know we were fucking each other! We dreamed that we were fucking Cha—I mean, I was fucking Charlie and—"

"I was fucking a goose!" Alastor cheerfully said to cover up Vaggie’s slip of the tongue.

"I’m a goose to you?" Vaggie asked.

"Play along, will you?" Alastor snapped in a whispered tone.

"The point is, Angel. We were too drunk to control ourselves and it was just the tip. Nothing happened between us!" Vaggie reasoned.

"Fucking hell, pearls before swines! You mean to tell me you had the golden egg in the palm of your hands and you just dropped it?"

"I’m sorry, Angel, but that’s pretty much it." Vaggie said as she shot Angel a nervous smile.

"Fuck my life… Why do other people get all the luck?" Angel looked at Alastor with pleading eyes and quickly crawled on top of him. "You’re not sober yet, right Smiles! We can still make a lot of bad decisions together, right? Can we?" Angel begged and moaned at Alastor with pleading eyes hoping The Radio Demon would take pity on him.

"I’m sorry, Angel. I have a splitting headache so please get off of me."

"Please, Al, don’t do this me! I’ve been patient. I’ve been a good boy. I can settle for taking care of your morning wood."

"Angel, please, I’m not in the mood."

"B-But." Angel stuttered.

"If it’s any consolation for you. Let’s skip work for today and just hang out? My brain feels like it is being squeezed by a vise-grip. I can’t work today."

"Can I bring Cherri?"

That sounded like a reasonable request. "You may." Alastor allowed it.

"Can I pick where we should go?"

Alastor didn’t have the energy to pick out a place for their abrupt company picnic. "My head hurts, I don’t care where we go. Sure, Angel, take your pick."

"Can I sit on you lap once your headache is gone?"

Alastor shot Angel a sharp glance. "Don’t push it."

"Drats!" Angel cursed but at least he got close enough to Alastor to get a sneak peek at what he’s got under the covers and he liked what he saw.

Back at the hotel. Husk got the most unusual patron, the princess of hell herself. She had that sad look in her eyes when she entered through the main entrance. Charlie shot Husk a sheepish smile when she sat on a barstool. "Hey there, Husk. How is it going?"

Husk raised an eyebrow. "Everything’s fine on my end, kid. What about you? What are you up to?" The cat demon asked. Charlie doesn’t drink when she can help it. So Husk was curious as to why she’s going to drink now?

Charlie giggled weakly. "Rosie told me to rest and relax. Mind helping me out?"

"Sounds reasonable enough. So what’ll it be?"

Charlie thought for a while. "Let’s start with a classic Manhattan."

Husk didn’t found the request that odd and made the drink for Charlie. The princess of hell downed the fine crimson cocktail in a minute and ordered another one.

"That was delicious, Husk!"

"Um… Thanks, Charlie."

"I think I’ll have a Red Sangria next, and don’t skimp out on the apple slices please."

"Coming right up." Husk said as he prepared the mix, but as he was making her drink he saw Charlie took out a pack of cigarette and bummed a stick. Husk’s eyes grew wide at the sight. He saw Lucifer walking on by in the background. Their eyes locked and Husk was trying to gesture for Charlie with his eyes to her father, but Lucifer didn’t get the hint right away. "How dense can the king be?" Husk wondered.

Lucifer got what Husk was trying to say when the cat demon glared at him. He looked over at Charlie by the bar and saw that she was drinking and smoking. He rushed over to his daughter. "Charlie! What are you doing?" He screamed frantically.

"Huh?" Charlie couldn’t even get a single puff in before her father started panicking beside her. "Oh hey, dad." Charlie said as she finished puffing her cig and blowing out a smoke. "What’s wrong?"

"What do you mean what’s wrong? Just take a look at yourself, sweetie!" Lucifer screamed. He looked like he was going to have a heart attack.

"Do I really look that disheveled?" Charlie thought as she looked at herself. "You know, Dad, Rosie said that same thing." Just as Charlie said that. Husk finished her drink and gently pushed the glass in front of her. "I’ll go take a nap after I finish this." Charlie cheerfully said as she took a sip of her drink. It was so sweet that she didn’t noticed how strong it was, just the way she liked it. She looked at Husk and smiled at him. "Oh wow, this is also delicious, Husker! You really know your stuff! Thanks for this." Husk didn’t say a word and simply nodded at Charlie.

"I don’t mean the way you look, honey! You’re smoking and drinking! This is not my girl!"

Charlie nearly snorted her drink out of her nose when she began to laugh. "Jesus, dad! You’re embarrassing me in front of Husk." She said with a giggle. "I’m not a little kid anymore and this isn’t the first time you saw me doing this sort of stuff. You caught me smoking when I was eighteen and I even asked for your permission to go out drinking with my friends when I was twenty-four."

"Yeah, but those were decades ago! You’re suppose to be as pure as driven snow now. My perfect and sweet baby girl! I blame Alastor for this!" That statement made Charlie tense up. Her father was way off and yet still managed to hit a bullseye.

"Uh, my king? The boss is not like that. Sure, he’s a master manipulator but never once did I saw him influence your daughter in that manner." Husk said in Alastor’s defense. “He drinks to remember and he doesn’t smoke.”

"Oh, no need to defend that prick, Husk. I don’t have any solid evidence but I can feel it in my bones that he is a bad influence."

Charlie rolled her eyes. "Okay dad, we get it, you don’t like Alastor, but he is not the reason why I’m having a drink and a smoke right now. Rosie said I looked awful! Which is why I’m going to take it easy today and relax."

"Is that so? Awww, honey." Lucifer smiled and patted Charlie on her head. "Good for you! You totally deserve some RnR."

That made Charlie smile. "Thanks dad."

The main entrance of the lobby opened. When Charlie saw who entered her eyes grew wide and her jaw dropped, she saw Vaggie walk in. She looked at the glass in her hand and then looked at Husk. "Husk, how strong is this?"

"Not strong enough to make you hallucinate. Don’t worry, princess. You’re not seeing ghosts." He said.

Adam entered after Vaggie and he immediately spotted her. "Hey-hey, Vagster! How’ve you been, sweet cheeks?" He rudely said as he playfully smacked Vaggie on her butt and she did not appreciate that.

Like a spring-lock mechanism, Vaggie threw a solid jab at Adam’s face that made him lose his balance and a tooth. "Fucking hell, Adam! Keep you grabby hands to yourself. I just got here!"

"Ow! You didn’t have to hit me that hard!" Adam pulled himself together, dusted himself off, and spat out a broken tooth. "I was just glad to see you back here, you bitch—jeez!"

"Then don’t grab my ass next time!"

"What? Some people consider it a complement."

"I highly doubt that." Vaggie said as she rolled her eyes. Out of nowhere, Vaggie got a tap on her shoulder. She turned around and saw Charlie staring at her and she couldn’t believe her eyes. It took Vaggie a while to find the right words to say but all she could managed was. "Hey there, Charl—" Before Vaggie could finish her sentence. Charlie wrapped her arms around her girlfriend and pressed her lips against hers.

"Hell yeah, this is hawt!" Adam said with a goofy grin on his face.

"Yeah, yeah, move it, buster! That’s my daughter you’re creepily oogling at!" Lucifer said as he pushed Adam aside before turning his gaze at Vaggie. "Don’t worry, Vaggie, well take your luggages up to your room. You two take your sweet time catching up," Lucifer said as he forced Adam to help him carry Vaggie’s bags.

Charlie pulled away from the kiss and looked at Vaggie’s beautiful eyes and cute little smile. "I’m so glad you came back." Charlie said as she began to cry. "I’ve missed you so so so much, Vaggie. I’m so sorry that I hurt you and I just want you to know that I love you very much."

Vaggie smiled and held Charlie’s face. "I know, sweetie." Vaggie kissed Charlie. "I know." Vaggie tiptoed to whisper something into Charlie’s ear. "I also know you’re in love with Alastor."

That left Charlie speechless as all color drained from her face. She looked more pale that usual. "What—how did you." She fumbled with her words.

Vaggie smiled at her. "Not here, babe." She said as she looked at Husk who was busy cleaning the glasses Charlie just used. "Let’s head to our room."

Charlie nodded silently and followed Vaggie upstairs. They passed Lucifer and Adam walking by and they all just smiled at each other and went about their way.

Vaggie locked their door and they were alone in their room. Charlie was nervous and deftly afraid of what’s about to come even though Vaggie was smiling at her, sitting on their bed. All seemed fine except it is not.

"What are you doing there, Charlie? Not gonna join me?" Vaggie said as she patted the empty space beside her.

Charlie swallowed hard and began to move one foot after the other. She sat beside her girlfriend on their bed. "How did you find out?" She asked nervously.

Vaggie giggled. "Christ, Charlie! You look like I’m gonna gut you alive. I’m not mad at you, babe." She said as she kissed Charlie on her cheek. "I know you love me and I love you too, nothing will change that."

That made Charlie smile. "So how did you find out that…" Charlie blushed. "Me and Alastor?" She mumbled.

"Wow, he really got you that bad, huh? You’re shaking like a leaf." Vaggie giggled.

"No! It’s not like that. I—"

"Charlie, you’re as red as your blazer just by me mentioning his name."

"No! Um…"

Vaggie patted Charlie on her head as all her blood flowed to her face. "When I ran away, Alastor took me in. Gave me a place to stay and a part-time job to occupy my time. Yeah! The Radio Demon, our Radio Demon, the red asshole I hated with every fiber of my being was actually being nice to me? Nuts, right?" Vaggie began to explain. "But it did happen, but it was not because of the kindness in his heart. He simply felt bad for stealing you away from me when we were now on the same boat together: feeling hurt and betrayed by you. Who knew the creep could actually feel empathy? I thought he was just a scarecrow filled with straw, malice, and a twisted sense of humor."

"Oh… So A-Alastor told you everything, did he?" Charlie asked nervously. "I’m sure you’re mad at me, Vaggie. It’s okay, you can say you don’t want to ever see me again. I won’t run away from my crimes. I tried to resist my budding feelings for him, but I just couldn’t. He was just so funny, charming, and handsome, and before I knew it I loved him like how I love you." Charlie began to confess. "And I enjoyed every moment of it. I wish I didn’t, but my selfish heart yearns for Alastor as much as it yearns for you, Vaggie."

"I’m not mad at you, Charlie, and I would never leave you."

"But I’ve cheated on you! Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad you still want to be with me, but I betrayed your trust! And defiled your honor."

Vaggie held Charlie’s face. "Hey! Look at me. Honor means nothing down here, Charlie. Anything good down here is a rare commodity. We take what we can get even if the good we have found is a bit crude, dusty, and unorthodox. We’re lucky to have it in the first place. All that matters to me is to see you happy. If some red asshole carrying a staff and has a creepy shadow following him around will make you happy then I guess I have to live with that, but I gotta know one thing, Charlie. Do I make you happy?"

"Of course, Vaggie." Charlie said solemnly. "You’re my one piece of heaven here in hell."

Vaggie smiled. "Well, you got two pieces now. You silly and selfish princess of hell." She said as she kissed Charlie on her lips again, but Charlie was still looking sad.

"No… You’re all I have, Vaggie. Alastor, he, uh—" Charlie began to whimper. "He doesn’t love me anymore."

"I tried to convince him to come back, but he wouldn’t budge. It was like he’s deeply terrified of you or something."

"Rosie said something like that, but why is he afraid of me? I would never hurt him!"

"I know, Charlie, I know." Vaggie pulled her close. "You’re the sweetest and kindest demon in all of the nine hells. Alastor is a lucky bastard to have someone like you falling head over heels for him." Vaggie said as she began to kiss Charlie on her neck and unbutton her shirt revealing her chest merely covered by a simple black lace bra. Vaggie blushed at the sight before she grabbed Charlie’s crotch area and began to rub it with her fingers while she kissed her collarbone.

"Vaggie—I." Charlie moaned.

"Do you want me to stop?"

"No, don’t stop! I needed this." Charlie said before she pulled Vaggie’s head close to kiss her and moved a free hand to Vaggie’s chest to fondle her breast.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 17: Falling Into The Crevice

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! And welcome to a new chapter. I must say, this is a long one. I would say sorry for making you guys read so much but I think you’re into that? AO3 is a site you go to read after all. At any rate, a lot to read means a lot will happen. So please, enjoy the story.

Vox and his crew entered the meeting room and found Alastor sitting in the middle of the conference table with Rosie to his right, Angel Dust to his left, and Adam was beside Angel Dust eating a cheeseburger.

Vox ignored the lowlives Alastor surrounds himself with and looked directly at him with a warm smile on his face. "Good morning, Alastor!" He greeted. "Why did you call us over? Do you have a problem that needs The Vees’ personal touch?" He said as he shot a mean smirk at Rosie. "It’s hard to find good help these days but we three can easily remedy that."

"Huh?" Alastor grunted. He, Angel Dust, Cherri Bomb, Adam, Rosie and Zestial went to a theme park called Volcano Adventure that recently opened yesterday for their unscheduled company picnic. Carmilla and the rest of The Overlords couldn’t make it, but Carmilla’s daughters popped in because they really wanted to check the new theme park out and that meant The Radio Demon had to play babysitter or Carmilla will not let him hear the end of it if something happens to her daughters.

Alastor didn’t invite Vox and his cohorts because they would make his hangover worse, but Alastor was pressured by his peers into getting on each and every ride in the park. His body is punishing him now, but at least his headache is gone. "I’m sorry, Vox. My back is killing me. Could you please repeat that?"

"Uh, why did you call us, Al?"

"I didn’t call you." Alastor looked at Rosie and she was grinning at him. Yesterday she tricked him into participating in a hot dog eating contest to win a stupid prize he can vaguely remember. He lost the contest but at least Adam participated with him and he won. "Rosie did. I believe she has something to tell us—ow!" Alastor groaned. When he straightened his back it made bone creaking noises so loud that it caught Angel’s attention.

"Christ, Smiles! You really need to see chiropractor. You spine sounds like a bag of popcorn in a microwave." He said as he wore a mischievous grin. "You know, I give a mean back massage." He said in a suggestive tone.

Normally Alastor would smile and decline Angel’s flirting, but a back massage sounded lovely right now. "If I could trouble you. I would really appreciate it." Alastor snarled because of the pain.

Angel bit his lower lips. "That’s what a secretary is for."

"Angel please, don’t make it weird. I’m starting to regret it."

Vox couldn’t stand watching some manwhore getting close and personal with Alastor. "I could give you a back massage!" Vox offered.

Valentino raised an eyebrow at his man. "You couldn’t even open a jar of mayonnaise this morning? I had to do it and I just had my nails done!" Vox shot Valentino a sideward glare to shut him up but he either couldn’t or wouldn’t take the hint. "You even injured your wrist trying to dice potatoes—POTATOES!"

"You’re not helping, Val!" He snapped.

Valentino leaned down on Vox and said into his ear. "Face it mi amore, you have noodle arms."

"Oh, fuck you! I got guns for days!" Vox boasted with a wounded ego.

"Enough!" Alastor shouted. "That won’t be necessary, Vox. I can’t possibly have another Overlord to rub my back. Angel will take care of that."

"I’m texting Cherri right now to get my essential oils from my room." Angel giggled. "I’ll make sure to make the pain go away and make you moan with pleasure."

Alastor let out an exhausted sigh. "Be that as it may," He then turned his gaze to Rosie. "My darling Rosie, if you would?"

"Certainly!" Rosie as she stood up, walked beside Alastor, and began to gently rub his shoulders. "But before I say what a little birdie told me." She turned her gaze at Vox. "Isn’t there something you’d want to fess up first, Vox dearie?"

Vox flinched when Rosie said that and Alastor noticed. His glare was sharp when he looked at Vox. "What did you do this time? I only asked one thing—ONE! And you can’t even get that right."

Alastor’s words were razor sharp. "But I’ve done what you asked, Al! You gotta believe me. Ask Val and Velvette." He turned his gaze at Adam and Angel. "Go ask your lapdogs! I’m doing my part."

Alastor looked at Valentino and Velvette. "So?"

"I have my doubts too but Vox has been so busy lately that we haven’t had any alone time for a week now." Valentino honestly said.

"I haven’t seen him lately too. Not that I’m complaining, not having to deal with Vox for a couple days sure is a treat for me."

"Hey!" Vox complained. "What’s wrong with me?"

"Uh, you complain a lot!" Velvette said as she counted her fingers. "You’re as loud as a bitch—cry like one too, and you constantly whine about how a certain someone doesn’t give you the attention you—"

"Alright, no need to hear that last part, Velvette!" Vox snarled as he covered Velvette’s mouth. "Forget I asked."

Velvette rolled her eyes and pushed him off her. "See what I have to deal with?" She said rhetorically to Alastor.

Alastor looked at Angel and Adam. "I call it utter bullshit but those two are telling the truth. Vox is slowly but surely making progress—well, his employees are making progress. He just sits on his ass all day playing video games on his desktop, eating chili fries." Angel reported.

"You lying slut! I’m working very hard!"

"Pfffft! Yeah right, I’ve seen your keyboard. The W, A, S, D, keys are completely erased."

"Enough!" Alastor shouted, sat up straight, Angel backed off, and he looked at Adam. "Well?"

Adam swallowed the burger piece he was chewing and took a sip of his milkshake through a straw. "Yeah, sounds about right. He’s a major slacker but at least his people are reliable, but what can we expect from a billionaire CEO? Money is all they’re good for." Adam explained.

Alastor looked at Rosie. "I know you, my dear Rosie. You won’t make such accusations without any evidence, even if it is just to mess with Vox."

"Why did I suddenly become the butt of the joke here?" Vox complained.

"You were always the butt of the joke." Velvette said.

"Can it Velvette!"

"I don’t even know why I even fuck you? I guess love really is blind." Valentino sighed.

"Oh come on, Val!"

Alastor groaned. "These three are giving me a migraine. Just get on with it, Rosie my dear." He said as he massaged the temples of his head.

"Well, if you must know," Rosie said with a giggle. "Vox here struck a deal with our dear princess of hell and coerced her to keep her in line."

Back and head pain be damned, Alastor was furious both at Vox and at himself because he was the one who sent Vox to Charlie, but he needed to control his anger. Luckily, Angel got angry on his behalf. "You fucking creep! I knew something was up when you visited! I should have kicked you out the first chance I got." Angel snapped as he grabbed Vox by the collar of his shirt. "What did you do?"

Rosie answered Angel’s question. "He helped her get new clients and Velvette there is personally advertised The Hazbin Hotel, but on one condition. She stays clear of Alastor." Rosie giggled. "Oh me, oh my, Vox! I knew you were obsessed and desperate, but I didn’t know you were this desperate."

Vox looked at Alastor. "Al, please, this is not what it looks like. I merely—"

Alastor raised his palm and stopped Vox. He then turned his gaze at Adam. "Adam?"

"Yeah, boss?"

"Be a dear and punch Vox in the face. Really FUCKING hard!"

"You got it!" Adam said as he crumpled his burger wrapper and finished his milkshake before standing up and wiping his greasy palms on his brown pants. He stood in front of Vox, Angel backed away. "Hey, no hard feelings right? Boss’ orders." He said with a smile on his face.

"Holup!" Velvette said as she giggled and whipped her phone out and started recording. "This is going to be so funny. Okay! I’m ready."

"This is not necessary! I can still fix thi—" Before Vox could finish his sentence, Adam leaned in and planted a solid straight punch to his face that shattered his screen face.

"That’s enough, Adam."

"That’s gonna leave a mark, hah!"

Valentino cringed. "I’m going to cover that with a pillow before we start fucking."

Vox looked at Alastor with great difficulty because he can see a hundred Alastors. "Al, I’m sorry for striking a deal behind your back! I thought it was what you wanted." His voice glitches out a bit. "But I can still fix this. Just give me chance!"

"Don’t assume what I want! You’ve done enough." Alastor snapped. "I will clean up your mess. You just work on fixing your face, but expect a summon from me. I want to see you personally apologize to Charlie. Now, you three may go."

Alastor wished to be alone but Rosie was an exception, she stayed behind when everyone left. She slowly approached her friend from behind, wrapped her arms around him, and gently placed her chin on his right shoulder. "What’s on your mind, dearie?"

Alastor let out an exhausted sigh as he looked out into the city below and placed his hand on the glass windows of the building, reminiscing about simpler and better times.

When he was alive, his fellow humans presented themselves as obstacles. To overcome them he needed a particular set of skills, specific tools, funding, and other miscellaneous means. In other words, he need more strength, more power. Here in hell it became the literal notion. Demons presented themselves as problems and a deterrent to his longevity. To remedy this dilemma The Radio Demon devoured the souls of his oppositions through brute force or cunning deception. With his defeat at the hands of Adam, the method was still the same, attain more power and crush the opposition, and now Adam serves him. "It has always been the same, Rosie. Always have. A powerful foe is simply a victim I know not how to properly kill."

"Okay, maybe not too deep into your mind. I’m asking about what you’re going to do with Vox’s audacity. I didn’t ask for your psych eval, Alastor."

"But it is all connected, Rosie. Vox is simply a bump in the road that I will deal with later."

"Connected? To who?" Rosie lusciously whispered into Alastor’s ears as she slowly slid her left hand into Alastor’s crotch area. "Our dear princess Charlotte?" Rosie felt something in the palm of her hand. "Oh! Guessing by the tent in your pants. I may have hit my mark."

Alastor cringed at Rosie’s words. He grabbed The Overlord by her wrists, maneuver her in front of him with deft hands, and pressed her back against the glass windows. "Shut up, Rosie. Just please shut up." He softly whispered into her ear. "Please don’t utter her name in front of me ever again. I want to forget about her." Alastor gently slid her arms around Rosie’s waist and embraced his friend close. "Utterly."

"Tsk! When will you snap out of your nonsense, Alastor? You’re hurting! Charlie’s hurting! This all can end if you simply allow it."

"I have made my decision, Rosie. The princess and I must go our separate ways."

"Oh, Alastor, this is madness! There’s so reason to—"

"Then I am mad, Rosie!" Alastor snapped. His anger gave Rosie pause, but she could see the tears forming in his eyes. "Madness and rage! Those have fueled me before and they will fuel me now. This will be the first and last time I will allow love to fester in my cold dead heart." Alastor forced a smile and held Rosie by her face with both hands. "You of all people should have realized by now that the simple joys of love is not meant for the likes of us."

"You’re not like me, Al. Please don’t throw what you have away. I know we are friends, but I don’t want you to suffer along with me."

"My dear, Rosie." Alastor held his friend close. "Believe me, you’re not missing out. To love or not to love, there is suffering in both. Unlike life there is no meaning in the suffering. Only bitterness, confusion, and mockery. Love is a gamble. You win some, you lose some, and in order to survive you need to know when to walk away. I’ll do just that."

"Oh, Alastor." Rosie sighed. She has failed her friend and she has failed Charlie. She promised to help her but she’s powerless to do anything.

After a while, Alastor let go of his friend. "Now if you’ll excuse me, my dear. I need to see Angel if he can help me with my back or he’s just going to sexually harass me."

"Oh, I’m sure he means well… Hopefully."

The following day. Rosie and Alastor waited by the gates of The Hazbin Hotel, waiting for Vox. Alastor was getting impatient. He specifically told Vox to head for the hotel at eight, sharp, but he’s already five minutes late. "Where is that man!"

Rosie yawned. "I had to skip breakfast just to get here on time and he’s late? The nerve of that guy."

A tacky limo pulled in the sidewalk and The Vees stepped out. "What took you guys so long?" Alastor snapped. He looked at Valentino and Velvette. "And why are you two here? Did you two offend Charlie when I wasn’t looking too?"

"Oh, relax, Al! We’re called The Vees because we’re a package deal—well, most of the time." Valentino remembered they let Velvette go solo last time.

"Then I’m guessing its your fault were running late? Goodness, gracious! I’m guessing Angel got it from you, the God awful habit of spending half an hour just to fix one’s hair."

"But I don’t have any hair?" Valentino pointed out.

Alastor looked at Valentino’s very smooth head. "Right…"

"Plus it’s not me!" Valentino looked at Vox. "He couldn’t decide which coat to wear!"

All eyes fell on Vox. He was wearing a gaudy and flamboyant overcoat that looks way too excessive for a simple visit seeking for an apology. Alastor glared at Valentino. "Don’t look at me! I didn’t dress him. He dressed himself." The moth overlord said as he cringed.

"Oh, shut it, Val! Is it so wrong to simply want to wear something nice once in a while?"

Alastor was left in shock and awe. Vox’s ghastly coat was adorned with so much chrome and neon that it was starting to hurt his eyes just by looking at him. "The idiot thinks he’s going on a date with you." Velvette revealed Vox’s true intentions.

"Velvette!" Vox snarled but no one paid him any mind.

"We are here to apologize to the princess of hell." Alastor said with an exhausted sigh as he massaged the bridge of his nose. "Not to pimp her a whore, and this is not a trip of leisure!" He snapped.

"Well, shocker here didn’t get the memo." Velvette said as she chuckled.

"And he even wanted us to dress up just like him. Luckily I said there’s no way in hell." Valentino said.

"But you always dress like that?" Alastor asked curiously.

"Oh amorcito, I dress to impress." Valentino looked at Vox and The Overlord crossed his arms and pouted. "I don’t dress to look like a clown."

"I didn’t know I woke up with a kick me sign this morning! So can we just drop it?"

"Are you willing to drop the wacky coat, babe?"

"Fuck you, Val! I look slick in this."

"Enough!" Alastor snapped. "We are already wasting time as it is. Let’s just get this thing over with." Alastor may have said that, but he was afraid and nervous to even step inside The Hazbin Hotel because it entailed he and Charlie will have to see eye to eye once again. It was unavoidable, but it must be done.

Charlie’s morning started out so great. She woke up feeling refreshed and in high spirits, but best of all she found the love of her life sleeping beside her. "Morning Vaggie." Charlie said as she kissed Vaggie on her cheek, waking her up.

"Morning, sweetie." Vaggie looked at Charlie and smiled at her. "Last night was simply spectacular."

"Yeah, you picked up some moves. I’m surprised, but it’s a welcomed one." Charlie giggled.

Vaggie was struck with guilt. "Charlie, I gotta say something."

"Sure, what is it?" Charlie asked as she snuggled close with Vaggie.

"Promise you won’t get mad?"

"Kinda odd, but okay! I won’t get mad." Charlie promised.

"Two days ago, Alastor and I got way too drunk and we sort of did it." Vaggie sheepishly confessed.

It was certainly a shock. Charlie let go of Vaggie and sat on their bed. "I… I…" Her heart began to race as tears formed in her eyes. She was jealous. It seemed like all of hell can get close to Alastor but her. She felt forlorn by fate itself and Alastor. "It’s fine, Vaggie. It’s perfectly fine." Charlie said as tears poured from her eyes. She isn’t allowed to cry because Vaggie is sacrificing so much for her already, but she can’t help it.

Vaggie smiled and hugged Charlie from behind. "It’s okay, babe. I understand if you’re jealous. No need to hide it."

Charlie hugged her back. "Thanks, Vaggie! You’re the best and I’m very sorry, but I can’t help feeling a bit jealous."

Vaggie began to pat Charlie on her head to comfort her. "Don’t worry about it. Plus nothing serious happened between us. It was just the tip." Vaggie said with a chuckle.

"Oh…" Charlie calmed down. "Do you want to go all in with him?" She suddenly suggested.

"Oh, Christ no!"

"Sorry, I just thought you’re restraining yourself for my sake." Charlie whimpered.

"I’m good, babe. He’s all yours. Help yourself."

"If he decides to come back, that is."

Vaggie scratched the back of her head. "Right… There’s that problem."

Breakfast was hectic but fun and lively because everyone were present. Husk, Niffty, Adam, Angel, Cherri, Razzle, Dazzle, Lucifer was in the kitchen, and Vaggie, and even the egg boys were scurrying about. Well, all were present except one, Alastor.

It has been weeks now. Charlie has gotten used to Alastor creeping up behind her, tailing her like he is her own shadow, and just plainly being there beside her whether she needed him or not that she can’t help looking for a crimson figure in the corner of her eye, and getting disappointed when she doesn’t find him.

Vaggie noticed the sad look in Charlie’s eyes. "Still thinking about tall, red, and creepy?"

"Yeah…" Charlie said as she played around with her omelet with a dejected expression on her face. "What does he do most of the time these days?"

"Not much, really. Doing Radio Demon stuff? Like bending Overlords to his will, creating a loyal army of demons, and he’s obsessed right now in turning all the nine hells into his empire. I think he wants to be hell’s version of Julius Ceaser or something? And I don’t think we’ll be able to get rid of him just by stabbing him twenty-three times if he decides to become a mad tyrant. Knowing Alastor that’s where he is actually going to." Vaggie said nonchalantly as she took the last sip of her orange juice.

Charlie was glad to hear news about Alastor, but it sounded like bad news. "No, no, no. Vaggie, this sounds bad! And why are you so calm about this?"

Vaggie shrugged her shoulders. "Come on, Charlie. Hell has always been chaotic. Different gangs, factions, Overlords, and other Demon Royalties are fighting tooth and nail for power and control. If Alastor can actually do it then all of the nine hells will unite under his banner, and a devil you know being in charge is a bit better than a devil you don’t." She explained.

Charlie understood where Vaggie is getting at. Alastor is not the worst demon hell has to offer, but Charlie almost immediately cringed at the thought. She loved the guy but she can’t deny that Alastor can be vile at times. "I guess he is more reasonable and honorable than most?" Charlie sheepishly said, preferring to look at the silver lining of things.

"And he is someone you have a better shot at reaching when he goes too far."

"Oh, I dunno, Vaggie. Look at me. I can’t even go to him even if I wanted to."

Vaggie chuckled. "So you’re just gonna give up? That doesn’t sound like the Charlie I know? but I don’t mind. It just means more of you for me." She jokingly said.

That made Charlie smile. "Oh, don’t be like that." She giggled. "Don’t you feel sorry for Alastor at all? He hasn’t loved or been loved for a very long time until he died. He’s all alone and he desperately needs our help even though he won’t admit it."

"Nope."

"Oh you!" Charlie giggled as she playfully pushed Vaggie on her shoulder which made her giggle as well.

"What, he’s a prick?" Vaggie said with a smile.

"But he’s our prick."

"He’s your prick. I don’t want anything to do with him if I can help it."

"Oh Vaggie, remember he was nice to you a couple of days ago. You need to repay him in kind."

Vaggie sighed. "Fucking hell, you’re right."

Lucifer entered the dining room and the two girls stopped talking before they accidentally say that Alastor and Charlie are more than friends. The whole hotel knows and they all took it well, except for Angel. Husk and Niffty already knew because Alastor trusts them implicitly and they’re not the type who goes gossiping what they just heard. Cherri had her suspicion and she was simply thrilled to have found out she was right. Angel Dust was the only one who was left in the dark and he became completely livid after Charlie confessed her secret affair, but it was mostly because Angel was jealous of Charlie. He calmed down after everyone consoled him and he swore to himself that he won’t give up even if getting lucky with Alastor was the last thing he would do. Adam on the other hand didn’t care who gets to turn Charlie on.

"There you are, Charlie! Your friends are in the lobby and they’re looking for you, Char-Char." Lucifer said with a goofy grin on his face.

Charlie shot him a confused look. "But all of my friends are here?" She said as she pointed at everyone around the dining table. "My friends from high school? I thought their bridges with me?"

"No sweetie, I mean that assface of a bellhop of yours. Just when I was starting to enjoy managing my precious daughter’s hotel with zero Alastor." He said with a sigh. "Could you see what he wants and send him packing soon after? Thanks, pumpkin!"

Charlie’s heart began to race. She stood up and suddenly bolted out of the room. "Has he forgiven me? Did he missed me? Is he ready to come back home?" Those were the thoughts swirling in her head. She felt euphoric, excited, and a bit nervous as she ran down the hall. She missed him, she really did missed him. Charlie was ready to pour her heart out for him, to tell him she was sorry, and that she loved him again, no matter how many times it takes. This time she’ll make him listen.

But as Charlie descended the flight of stairs leading to the lobby she spotted Alastor but something was different. His crimson eyes were so distant and his smile felt so cold. He seemed like a perfect stranger. He was not the Alastor who held her in his arms, the one who carried her to his bed, and made her feel loved. The one who always reassured her that he’ll make all of her worries disappear. To add to the confusion, Rosie was there, but her smile was devoid of joy she usually had, and The Vees were there. Vox made her feel uneasy.

The Radio Demon noticed Charlie flinched when she spotted Vox. Alastor wanted to shove his flat face into the ground. He couldn’t fathom how much Vox harassed Charlie while they were alone to make the princess skittish by just seeing him, but that was no longer his place.

"Hello there, my dear!" Alastor broke the awkward silence before it could fester.

Charlie pulled her attention away from Vox and looked at Alastor. "Wha?" She mumbled, unable to believe what was happening before her. She doesn’t even know what’s going on.

Alastor simply continued. "I’m glad you’ve graced us with your presence." He said with glee and a wide grin, like nothing happened between them. It was just business like usual.

"W-W-What can I do for you, Alastor?" Charlie stuttered. The Radio Demon was before her, talking to her, but it seems like he was not coming back to her. Her chest began to tighten.

"I am here to congratulate you," Right on cue, Lucifer and Vaggie entered the lobby and stood behind Charlie, but Alastor didn’t pay them any mind. "And to apologize for my colleague’s rude behavior." Alastor shot Vox a sharp sideward glance, gesturing for him to stand beside him. Vox sheepishly stood beside Alastor and stared at Charlie. "What do we say, Vox?" Alastor asked calmly but Vox could feel his malice in his words.

Vox slowly bowed his head and said. "I-I’m sorry for attempting to coerce you the other day, my princess."

"You WHAT!!!" Lucifer growled as he assumed his true demon form, engulfed in hellfire, full of malice and rage.

Alastor intervened before things escalated. "Yes! Vox here was only suppose to deliver what I owed to your daughter." Alastor began to explain as Vox hid behind him from the very angry king of hell. "I don’t know what stupidity came over him but he made demands—"

"What demands?" Lucifer demanded to know. His voice demonic and angry.

"That Charlie will be forbidden from approaching me."

Lucifer’s expression softened and he calmed down. "Is that all? Seriously, you guys made me get all worked up for nothing." Lucifer looked at Alastor. "I don’t see anything wrong with that demand." He said nonchalantly.

Alastor rolled his eyes, but kept his cool. "Be that as I may, trust that I will punish Vox accordingly for this transgression, but for now," Alastor looked at Charlie. "I trust congratulations are in order?"

"For what?" Lucifer asked.

Alastor was getting pissed off by the king’s rudeness, and so he patted him in his head to shed light just how short he was. "I’m getting to that, my minuscule monarch. So quit interrupting me." He calmly snapped at Lucifer. "I am keeping my end of the bargain. The one Charlie and I made when we first met. That I will help her get this old hotel up and running."

"Okay? Then just do it. Why make a huge fuss over it?"

"As I make her dreams come true. I also must say goodbye for my job here is done."

"What!" Charlie couldn’t control herself and tried to grab Alastor’s arm, but the strangest thing happened. One second it seemed that Alastor was in front of her, but the next he blurred out of existence, and stood a bit farther from where he initially stood.

Alastor used Force Pledge to warp time and move just a bit where Charlie couldn’t reach him. He might be able to resist her charms and begging, but her touch is a different matter. He won’t allow himself to get sucked into her web of desire back again.

"Alastor, please! You don’t have to go." Charlie begged.

"I’m sorry, my dear, but I’m moving on to greener pastures. Hell won’t conquer itself, you know?" Alastor said with glee to mask the pain of his tightening chest.

"But why move out? This is your home, Al, as much as it is mine. You can still plan your hostile takeover of hell here, in the hotel." Charlie begged and pleaded Alastor not to go. "I promise I won’t get in your way or constantly nag at you that enslaving all of hell is wrong. Shit, I’ll even help you out if that’s what you want—just stay!"

"I know goodbyes are hard, my dear, but they’re as natural as dying." Alastor said in a voice as smooth as honey.

"Yeah, sweetheart, friends come and go. We can’t really force Alastor to stay if he doesn’t want to. So let the fucker go! You’ll get no complaints from me!" Lucifer cheerfully said, filled with glee.

Her father was not really helping but Charlie couldn’t do anything about it. He has no clue about what’s really going on.

"Laugh while you still can, my king. It’ll be good not to stomach your ugly face for the rest of my afterlife." Alastor snapped back before looking at Charlie. "Your new guests will arrive here tomorrow and Velvette will continue to advertise The Hazbin Hotel free of charge and with no strings attached. So again, congratulation on making your dreams come true, my dear. May I also have the same luck in my own endeavors." Alastor said as he summoned his staff and made an about-face turn and started heading for the door without waiting for Charlie’s reply. "A good day to you all and farewell." He said as he opened the door and began to leave with the other Overlords following close behind.

Charlie couldn’t hold back her tears as she bolted and ran up the stairs. That shocked Lucifer as he went after his daughter.

Vaggie was in shock by what she just witnessed and ran after Alastor. She managed to catch up with him before they got far. "What the fuck was that, Alastor?" She snapped. "Charlie was serving herself—her very soul to you on a silver platter, and what did you do? You spat it on her face. What gives, huh? Do you really hate her that much now?"

The fallen angel’s words cut like a knife, but Alastor forced himself not to flinch. "I leave her in your care, Vaggie. Please do take good care of her."

"I’ve had enough of your bullshit, Alastor!" Vaggie screamed as she flew behind Alastor, grabbed him by his shoulder, turned him around, and grabbed him by the collar of his suit. "Charlie is crying her heart out because of you," She snarled at The Radio Demon.

"Now hold on just a minute, toots!" Vox was practically home free. He’s one rival down for Alastor’s attention and he won’t let a fallen angel ruin everything. "Alastor doesn’t need to do nothing you say! We’re leaving—" Before Vox could finish his sentence and move closer to Vaggie and Alastor, a dozen skeletal hands sprang up from the ground and savagely dragged and held Vox in place.

"You have done enough, dearie." Rosie said. She turned around and looked at Valentino and Velvette. She snapped her fingers and twelve walking skeletons appeared out of nowhere, ready to pounce at the two other Vees. "How about it, you two? Going to cause any trouble?" She asked as she formed a wide sinister smile. Velvette and Valentino nervously shook their head and raised their arms. "Good." Rosie turned her attention to Vaggie. "Please continue, Vaggie. Alastor here won’t listen to me no matter what I tell him. Perhaps you may have better luck at it?"

Vaggie nodded at Rosie before scowling back at Alastor. "Listen here, you grinning piece of shit! Don’t go passing the baton to me. I have my own baton to hold. We’re suppose to take care of Charlie together. So take care of her yourself!"

"I won’t." Alastor calmly said as radio static filled the air.

"You don’t scare me, Alastor! Now you march your skinny red ass up in there and tell Charlie you’re sorry and hug her close. You owe her that much and then some!"

"For fuck sake, Vaggie!" Alastor let out a shockwave of demonic energy to push Vaggie off of him. The fallen angel was pissed and raised her angelic spear at Alastor. "Enough! I said I won’t do it and I mean it." He said as he dusted himself off and began to walk away.

"But why! Fucking why, Alastor! Don’t you care about Charlie anymore?"

"It’s better this way…" Alastor said with a heavy heart.

“That doesn’t answer my fucking question--chingada madre!”

Rosie noticed his unease and rushed towards her friend. "Alastor, please, don’t do this." She said as she held Alastor by his arms. "Can’t you see it’s tearing you both up apart."

"I said it is better this way!" Alastor snarled at Rosie making her back away. "Now let’s get going. We’re done here." He said as he walked on by with The Vees following close behind.

Rosie fell behind and approached Vaggie. "The nerve of that guy." Vaggie spat.

"Tuesday, 9:20am. There will be an Overlord Meeting. Alastor will be sure to be there." Rosie said.

"Okay? But what does that have to do with—"

Rosie grabbed Vaggie’s hands. "Please tell Charlie, and tell her that I’m begging her to help my friend. He won’t listen to any of us. Only Charlie has the best chance of getting through to him." She explained. "Once you two are there, I’ll help out as best as I can. Just please don’t abandoned Alastor." She promised.

"I dunno, Rosie." Vaggie said as she scratched the back of her head. "You’ve seen how stubborn he is. I think he won’t budge even if we give it one more push."

"Then shove him!" Rosie said with a hint of annoyance in her tone. Alastor was starting to get on her nerves. "The stupid bastard is walking towards a cliff blindfolded. We need to save him even if we have to drag him kicking and screaming."

Vaggie let out a sigh. "Fine, I’ll go tell Charlie. I hope she’s done crying by now."

Rosie hugged Vaggie. "Oh, Thank you! Thank you, my sweeties! You two are simply divine!" Rosie let her go and turned around. "Tell Charlie to come up with something spicier, something more bold to show Alastor just how much she loves him because as you saw, not even laying her dreams on the line would make the idiot flinch. He simply served it right back to her on a silver platter with a farewell note."

"No promises, but we’ll see what we can do."

"Thanks, dearie! I’ll see you two soon." Rosie said before she allowed the shadows beneath her to swallow her whole to catch up with Alastor.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 18: Devil Trigger

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. I bet you’re wondering about the title. Well, Charlie has been playing nice and patient all this time but everyone—even her, has their boiling point. So yes, she’s going to go full demon in this chapter and in the next she’s going to go completely berserk. I seriously don’t know why it turned out this way. Initially I was thinking Charlie’s Deadpool 2 plan was going to end with a heartfelt moment, and they would just get down on it, but then I thought it would be so badass to have her turn into a huge monster and wreck stuff, and Alastor would fight her and try to calm her down. Kinda like a King Kong thing. So let’s talk about the form I gave her. It was mainly inspired by the Bat Wing Demon from DS1 and The Demon Prince from DS3. A giant pale-skinned demon boss covered and fueled by hellfire. So enough about this and please, enjoy the story.

"Charlie, why are you crying so much?" Lucifer asked. Completely confused as to why Charlie was sitting on her bed crying a river like someone just died. "I know you like that little red friend of yours, but you got to understand." He said as he slowly approached Charlie. "I wasn’t joking when I said it. Friends really do come and go. Yes, it is sad but it’s a natural thing in life."

Charlie looked up at her father with red eyes from all the crying, and flushed cheeks. "But I don’t want Alastor to go. I know you hate him, dad, but I wanted him to stay—with us. This hotel is his home too." She whimpered.

Lucifer scratched the back of his head. "Yes but, sweetie… It seems that he doesn’t want to stay here anymore. Things are looking great for him out there! He’s a big shot now! We can’t really force him to choose us over hell-domination. Unless we brainwash him with demonic magic?" Lucifer said jokingly suggested, but it did not make Charlie laugh or smile. "But, something tells me you don’t want me messing with your friend’s head."

"No, I don’t want to force him to stay! I want him to want to stay here." Charlie said as she wiped the tears in her eyes and blew her nose with some tissues.

"I know you cherish your little friends, sweetie, but you’re being too unreasonable. Sometimes the world works the way we don’t want it and there’s nothing we can do about it." Lucifer scoffed.

Charlie knew that her father doesn’t know the real situation, but she couldn’t control her emotions. Her horns grew, her eyes changed, and she growled at her own father.

"Okay! Okay! I’m backing off, honey." Lucifer said as he cautiously backed away. "Jeez! What do you see in that Alastor guy anyway?" He got a tap on his shoulder and he jumped out of fear. "Ah, fucking Christ! Oh, Maggie! It’s just you—don’t scare me like that!"

"It’s Vaggie, sir—but that’s besides the point. I think I can handle it from here, my king."

"Yes, yes, of course! Surely Charlie will listen to her girlfriend. Be a dear and explain to Charlie that it’s okay for Alastor to leave because as you can see." Lucifer looked at his daughter and cringed. "Charlie is staring daggers at me and growls whenever I talk smack about Alastor."

Vaggie held Lucifer by his shoulders and guided him out the door. "I’m sure Charlie didn’t mean it, my liege. She’s just really upset that Alastor decided to say goodbye to the team." Vaggie reassured Lucifer. "Don’t worry, sir. I’ll go talk to Charlie." Vaggie said as she forced a smile at Lucifer and closed the door behind him.

When they were finally alone. Vaggie took a deep breath and brushed her hair backwards with her fingers. "What’s your deal, Charlie?" Vaggie snapped.

"What did I do wrong?" Charlie snapped back, sniffling.

"You growled at your own father—that’s what!"

Vaggie made sense. A bit of her anger subsided. "But, but—"

"But nothing, babe! He’s your father, not your enemy. Don’t growl at him."

"But he kept saying it was okay for Alastor to leave, and it hurts! I can’t help how I feel." Charlie whined.

"You should know better, Charlie! We’re trying to hide your secret relationship from your father."

"I… I…" The flames of rage vanished from Charlie as she returned to her normal form. It was replaced with doubt and self-pity. "Why did he walked out on me? On us? He was right there in front of me—inches from me! And he wouldn’t even hear me out." Charlie grabbed a pillow from their bed and hugged it tightly. The pain caused by the tightening of her chest was too great for her to bear. Her eyes were starting to water again. "He said goodbye and left like what we had meant nothing to him. Like I meant nothing to him."

Vaggie sat beside Charlie and patted her on her head. "Awww, there-there, babe. We both know he doesn’t mean any of it. Al is just confused and being a grade A asshole—like always, so fuck him."

Charlie let go of her pillow and hugged Vaggie. "But he was so mean about it, Vaggie!" She whimpered. "It felt like he dropped my heart on the ground and stepped on it."

Vaggie started rubbing Charlie’s back to calm her down because she was starting to cry up a storm again. "So what do you want to do about it? Give up, give it one more push, or we could just beat the crap out of him? Your father and I are always up for that last one."

"No…" Charlie said as she sniffed and wiped the tears in her eyes with her sleeves. "Alastor is just avoiding me. I haven’t lost the battle because it hasn’t even started yet. I need a way to trap him. Push him against a corner, but how?"

"I knew you would say that. Rosie sends her apologies and our one window of opportunity. Tuesday, 9:20, Overlord Meeting, and Rosie will be our contact when we get there." Vaggie explained briefly.

Charlie pondered for a while and came up with something. "I may have something that could work."

"This plan of yours… It doesn’t involve singing or dancing, will it?" Vaggie asked, a bit doubtful. "You know he hates those, right?" Vaggie hates those too but she doesn’t have the heart to say it to Charlie’s face.

"I! Um…" Charlie quickly averted her gaze.

"Oh my God! It’s singing and dancing! This won’t work. You’ll just look stupid and dumb in front of Alastor."

"I will not be dancing, and it’s just one song! Besides, do you have any better ideas? I’m welcome to hear them."

"You’re right, I got nothing. This sort of thing is not my forte." Vaggie looked at Charlie with a smile and saw that she was starting to smile as well. "So what do you need me to do?"

"This plan is so dumb that it just might work." Charlie looked at Vaggie. "I need you to buy me a boombox."

At the meeting room in the Overlord HQ. Alastor, Angel Dust, Vaggie, Adam, and surprisingly Rosie were already there before everybody else, prepping the room. While Alastor was preoccupied by how Vox is running behind schedule. He did not notice that Rosie and Vaggie have laid a trap for him. Rosie has sealed the room so that Alastor won’t be able to count on the shadows to teleport away, and Charlie is on her way to the building that very minute. Rosie also told all the Overlords that the meeting has been rescheduled to 11, and surely two hours is enough for Charlie to melt Alastor’s icy heart.

"Are you sure he hasn’t produced any results? Or at least an update?" Alastor asked Vaggie in an irritated tone.

"Nope, nada. Sorry Al, but Vox has been slacking." She replied to add fuel to the fire.

"Shit…" Alastor sighed. "I’m going to kill that guy. How can you make an empire with incompetent cohorts."

Vaggie looked relieved. Alastor suspects nothing and she looked at Angel and Adam who nodded back at her. She asked them to play along for Charlie’s sake. They didn’t actually went to Voxtek to receive Vox’s report yesterday on purpose. She should feel sorry for using the guy as a diversion, but after he attempted to threaten Charlie? Vaggie wanted him to suffer even more.

Alastor brought out Force Pledge and looked at the time. It was exactly 9:17am. "Ah, won’t be long now before the other Overlords starts arriving. This weekly meeting is such a bore!" Alastor whined. "I begged Carmilla to turn it into a monthly thing, but she said no. I even offered to sweeten the pot, but she still wouldn’t budge." He said as he took the middle seat of the conference table.

"Oh, what would you rather be doing right now, Smiles?" Angel Dust ask curiously in a sultry manner as he sat beside Alastor and placed a hand on his knee.

Alastor ignored Angel’s sexual harassment. "There’s this bookshop I frequent that I haven’t visited in a while. It would be nice to go there to have a browse, or maybe buy a new mic? My old one had served me well, but I need to put it to rest, and there’s just so many options, why so many options? It’s just a mic, but I have to host today’s meeting." He groaned. "Heavy is the head that bears the crown, as they say, my dear."

"Oh, a bookshop! I haven’t sucked someone behind a bookshelf before. Sounds very hot." Angel cooed to Alastor’s ear as he licked his lips.

Alastor shot Angel a sideward glance. "Angel… We both just sat down. Who starts a conversation like this?"

And just like that the doors swung open. Vaggie and Rosie were expecting to see Charlie but it came as a shock to see Vox enter the room instead.

Alastor looked at Force Pledge. "You’re rather early. Where are your tweedledee and tweedledum?" He said as he glared at Vox.

"Never mind that! I have something that may perk your ears up." Vox said with exuberant confidence

"Oh?"

"We just had a breakthrough at Voxtek." Vox said with a mischievous grin.

Vaggie looked at Rosie and she gestured with her hand at Vaggie to stand down and wait.

"Oh my! That does certainly sound like news I want to hear." Alastor said with a wide grin that made Vox feel pleased, but Alastor’s smile quickly turned cold. "Present your findings later on in the meeting. For now take a seat let’s wait for the others."

Vox was shocked. He thought Alastor would be more excited than this. "Don’t you want to hear what my people discovered?"

"My dear Vox. What you have for me is simply a report of your hypothesis. We have yet begun the experimentation phase nor the initiated the trial phase. So do forgive me if I don’t curl my toes at the news you bring. Give me a working prototype and you’ll have my undivided attention." Alastor said coldly. This was just a taste of what he has in store for Vox as punishment, but out of nowhere, Alastor heard a faint noise just coming from outside the room. Alastor looked at Rosie. "What’s that infernal racket?" He asked, completely confused.

Rosie wasn’t sure herself so she looked at Vaggie but the fallen angel sheepishly sunk in her seat and covered her face with her palms. That clearly didn’t help clarify things, but if she had to guess. It was probably showtime.

Charlie arrived at the building where The Overlords were about to meet. She got off the elevator and carried a cumbersome speaker around and even spotted Vox just entering the meeting room. Vaggie didn’t find her a boombox no matter how hard she looked all over the city, but she did managed to buy a huge bluetooth speaker called a boombox so she guessed it was good enough.

After syncing her phone to the speaker. All she had to do was hit play. She took a deep breath and steeled herself. She cranked the volume to eleven, hit play on the speaker, and held it in front of her. She nearly lost her balance, but quickly caught herself. "Oopsie daisy! Wow, this thing is heavy." Charlie stood firm and held the speaker tight and high above her head. She heard Alastor shouting inside complaining about young people music, but the funny thing was all music after his death he considered as young people music. Even the ones most old people nowadays loves to listen to. Charlie heard the song "In Your Eyes" by Peter Gabriel from her mother, which in turn her father cries to whenever he hears it.

When the lyrics. "Days pass and this emptiness fills my heart." Were uttered. Charlie could hear shuffling noise from inside the room. When the door opened and a head peeked out, it was Alastor’s. Right on cue the lyrics. "In your eyes. The light, the heat (Your eyes). I am complete." Were uttered. Charlie found herself looking into Alastor’s blood-red eyes. It had been so long since she last saw them looking at her. It felt like she would get sucked in if she was not careful.

The Radio Demon and the princess of hell just stood there, in perfect silence, not moving an inch. Charlie put a brave face on and broke the silence. "Al, I’ve made mistakes and I wanna take them back." She said sincerely. "You’ve trusted me and I took that trust and—" Charlie stopped when she realized what she about to say were too vulgar for Alastor’s tastes. She was not going to steal Angel’s job. She did mentioned that this was a dumb plan, and that meant it was not a well thought of plan, but stupidity and dumb luck worked in her favor before, and it worked now.

Alastor shot Charlie a confused look but he didn’t walked away this time. "What are you doing, my dear?" Alastor looked at Charlie from head to toe. "What is all of this?"

"Oh! Um… I saw it in a movie and I thought—"

"You and your useless father watch too many movies." Alastor brought out Force Pledge. "I know you’re not taking all of this well, but you’re making a fool of yourself, and I have a meeting to get to. So cease this madness and go home." Alastor looked behind him and looked at Vaggie. "Vaggie, be a dear and take Charlie home and make sure she stays there."

"Nah-uh!" Charlie adamantly said.

Alastor darted his gaze back at Charlie, sharp and irritated. "What do you mean, nah-uh?" Alastor snapped at her.

"It means I won’t do anything you say."

Alastor raised an eyebrow and popped a blood vessel. "I have a very important business meeting starting any minute now and you’re causing a scene!" He snarled.

"Not my problem!" Charlie said in a childish manner just to piss Alastor off.

"Why must you be so unreasonable, my dear?"

"Because you’re being unreasonable yourself, Alastor! So right back at you, buster!"

Alastor furiously walked towards Charlie and closed the door behind him. "What the fuck are you talking about? What is unreasonable about not wanting anything to do with you? You’re madly and deeply in love with Vaggie and you’re still in love with your ex-boyfriend. Clearly there’s not even a crevice in your heart I can squeeze into." Alastor blurted out. "Let’s not make it harder than it already is, Charlie… Forget about me so that I can start to forget about you." He added with a forlorn look in his eyes.

Charlie eyes swelled with tears. She put the speaker aside, nearly dropped, but she managed to catch it, and dove in and hugged Alastor wether he like it or not.

Alastor’s thing is smiling while Charlie’s thing is hugging. He knew that all too well and used Force Pledge to dodge Charlie’s preemptive hug to force him to see things her way, but to his surprise. Force Pledge did not activate immediately and only activated after Charlie had wrapper her arms around him.

"I’m sorry, Alastor, but you need to man up and face your problems head-on. Time for you to take responsibility." Rosie said as she gently closed the door behind her to give the two some space and returned to her seat. She may not be powerful enough to prevent Force Pledge from activating, but she can delay it from activating immediately. Giving Charlie ample time to catch Alastor.

"What’s unreasonable is that we both know that’s not true!" Charlie said and she buried her face on Alastor’s chest. She missed this feeling so much that she began to cry. She missed Alastor’s musky comforting scent, his warmth, his slender frame pressed against hers, and she missed touching his cute fluffy deer ears. She truly missed him. Charlie looked up and stared at Alastor’s eyes and then at his lips. She was tempted to kiss them.

"That’s pretentious of you, my dear." Alastor said but his arms betrayed his words. His left hand wrapped around Charlie’s waist and it was the softest thing he ever touched. His mind jolted awake at the thought of Charlie’s smooth and warm skin were only millimeters away from his fingers, separated by the fabric of her red pants and white dress shirt. His right hand held Charlie’s face and brushed her ruffled bangs over her ear. He could have sworn her hair have never felt more softer than the last time he touched them. "Yes, very pretentious indeed." He grunted. It took every ounce of his willpower to resist the urge of pressing his lips against the princess’ lips, but it was easier said than done especially when Charlie’s face was merely inches from his and she looked so absolutely adorable in his arms.

Alastor tried to back away but Charlie wouldn’t let go of him. He lost his balance and tripped on Charlie’s speaker and found himself being pressed down on the floor with Charlie on top of him.

Charlie didn’t planned it. She began to blush. "Alastor, I’m so sorry."

"For what? I tripped on your blasted speaker. It’s my fault."

"No, it’s not that."

Alastor looked at Charlie and saw she was looking at him in a strange manner. "What are you doing, my dear?"

"I’m sorry, Alastor, but it’s been so long and you just look so cute right now."

Alastor eyes grew wide and he began to blush. He knew what those words entailed. "That’s preposterous! Whatever you are thinking right now—stop!"

"I’m sorry, Al. I can’t resist especially when you’re looking like that."

"Looking like what? How can you find me on the floor enticing?"

"Poor choice of words, Al."

"Shit! Well, control yourself, my dear! The other Overlords will be here at any moment. Don’t do anything inappropriate."

"I don’t care!" Charlie began to cry as she assumed her true demon form. The form Alastor finds so alluring. "I don’t care if I take what I want from you and people sees! This is your fault, Alastor." She began to pour her heart out while she had Alastor where she wanted him. "You loved me, I started to love you, but you left just like that? What did you think I would feel? So to hell with The Overlords! I’m taking what you owe me."

"We’re already in hell, my dear."

"You know what I mean! Now shut up and just let me kiss you, you prick!"

"Oh dear." Alastor said nervously as he tried to squirm his way out. He found himself in a shitty situation and things are looking bad. Alastor was not exaggerating when he said that he is unable to resist Charlie’s touch. If she were to kiss him, The Radio Demon might lose his mind and his sense of reason, and take Charlie then and there, like a hungry beast in heat, not caring who saw them. He can’t have that. He had an image to protect. Alastor would rather die than to be piled in with the likes of Valentino.

Alastor may not be able to control the ebb and flow of his desires about to be unleashed, but he can redirect it. "Fine! You win, my dear, but not here. Seriously, have you no dignity left? You’re the princess of hell so act like one."

"No, you’re just trying to trick me again, Alastor! It won’t work this time!"

"No, I’m not! It is clear that you’re more stubborn than me to go through such ridiculous lengths. So I’m giving you what you want and my word that I promise to see you after the meeting is over."

"R-Really?" Charlie could hardly believe it. Her plan had worked.

"Yes, really. I am The Radio Demon and I always honor the words I have given. Now get off me, my dear. We’re both dirtying our suits."

Charlie let out a sigh of relief. She could hardly believe her plan worked. She got off Alastor and helped him up.

Alastor straightened his suit, looked at Charlie, and surprisingly he approached her and dusted her off. "I’ll ask Vaggie to take you to my room on the floor below us." Alastor said as he turned around.

Charlie grabbed the cuff of Alastor’s suit. "I’ll be waiting for you." She said as tears formed in her eyes. "Please don’t leave me hanging. I love you and… I really miss you, Al." She cried and begged.

Alastor gritted his teeth. He couldn’t resist Charlie any longer. It was truly a death sentence to be merely touched by her. Every fiber of his being was telling him to postpone the meeting, carry Charlie off her feet to his room, strip her of all her clothes, and have his way with the princess in the most fervent fashion to make up for lost and wasted time. To make Charlie moan his name and make her his forevermore. "I…" Alastor mumbled as he unwillingly wrapped his arms around Charlie and held her chin up to raise her face to his. Her skin was soft, so excruciatingly soft, her cheeks moist and wet from all the crying, and she smelled so nice like a basket of freshly picked apples, oranges, and berries. "I love you too, my dear." Alastor finally relented as he licked his lips. It had been so long since he last tasted Charlie’s lips and touched her tongue with his. Perhaps a little peck won’t hurt.

But electricity began erupting from the ground and the lights began to flicker. "You dumb conniving bitch! Like hell I’m gonna let you seduce your way into Alastor’s pants!" Vox snarled as he ripped open the doors, instantly teleported behind Alastor cloaked in electricity, and snatched The Radio Demon away from Charlie.

She was close, so damn close, but Alastor was plucked right out of her arms.

Vaggie, Rosie, Adam, and Angel Dust jumped out of their seats when Vox ripped the doors off its hinges and jumped into the hall.

"What the fuck is going on?" Angel Dust shouted. Minutes ago they were just taking it easy and everything was peaceful. Angel Dust has grown to love these quiet Monday mornings. They were a stark contrast to his life as a pornstar. Long back-breaking hours and you have to beg for your pay from your abusive boss. So he was eternally grateful for Alastor for freeing him and even giving him such a mundane job. The Radio Demon didn’t have to do something nice for a whore like him, but he did, and that just made him fall for him even more.

So when Alastor went to the hallway to check where the music was coming from, Angel thought nothing of it and simply doom scrolled on his phone. Rosie stood up and took a peek and closed the door behind her meaning nothing bad was happening, but as soon as Vox took a peek outside he went from one to completely ballistic. So the peaceful morning has turned into a chaotic scene where Charlie was crying on the floor, Vox carrying Alastor by his waist, and off his feet.

Vaggie went to Charlie’s side while Angel and Adam pried Alastor out of Vox’s grip. Rosie then swoop in, grabbed Vox by his shoulder, and slapped him across his face with such force that it knocked him back. "Just what do you think you’re doing?" She snarled.

"What does it look like?" Vox said as he rubbed his cheek and glared at Charlie. "I’m protecting Alastor’s honor from that shameless skank over there!" He reasoned.

Rosie’s eye twitched. "A proper friend doesn’t go out of his way to interfere with another friend’s romantic affair! In fact, you should help him get the woman he loves!" She snapped at Vox.

"I am a proper friend! Alastor has perfectly stated—without a shadow of doubt that he doesn’t want to do anything with her anymore! And what does our dear princess do? She wouldn’t take no for an answer and relentlessly tries to seduce Alastor back to her side like the wanton temptress that she is."

Vaggie helped Charlie up. "No, it’s not like that!" She cried out as she looked at Alastor. "I meant nothing wrong! I just miss him and I know he also misses me too."

Vox rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. "That’s presumptuous of you to say, princess Charlie."

"Al, please, I didn’t mean to disrespect your wishes! I just knew you were hurting inside because… Because of me. I just wanted to be there for you."

Alastor faced Charlie with a downcast look on his face. "Vox is right." He mumbled out of nowhere. All eyes fell on him. While Vox jumped for joy, everyone else all shouted. "What!" At The Radio Demon.

"A-A-Alastor, no wait, but you said—" Charlie’s voice began to break.

"I know what I said, my dear! And I realize how dumb and wrong those words were. It is as Vox said. You attempted to seduce me and you nearly succeeded. I’ve been such a fool who nearly dug my own grave!" Alastor said with a stoic expression. "Let us not take this any further."

"Alastor, no! You don’t mean that! I’m always here for you. I promise I won’t do anything to hurt you because I lo—" Charlie cried out.

Alastor cut Charlie off before looked at Vaggie. "Take our princess home."

Rosie tried to intervene. "Just wait one moment, Alastor!"

Alastor raised his palm. "I have spoken, Rosie. Let us go back to the meeting room. The other Overlords will be here shortly."

Vox looked at Charlie with a smug smirk on his face. "Bye-bye, princess. Hope you get home safely." His vile intentions betrayed the politeness of his words.

Charlie was tantalizingly close to seeing the outgoing, obnoxiously confident, but warm and gentle Alastor she once trusted, she once loved, but the Alastor before her now was cold and distant. Her heart felt like it was splitting in two and exploding violently within her chest. Her grief was so great that her tears have all dried up. In fact, her sadness began to morph into rage. The coldness in her heart began to melt and was replaced by the raging hatred of hellfire. Charlie was not mad at Alastor. She couldn’t get mad at him even if she wanted to. Even if all of hell turned against him she would choose to be on his side. The main object of her ire was Vox.

Vaggie was too focused on Alastor that she failed to notice that Charlie had began to change. She only noticed something was wrong when her hand got burnt. "Shit, that’s hot!" Vaggie looked at Charlie and couldn’t believe her eyes. The woman she loved began to grow until she reached eight feet tall and went on all fours. Charlie dug her clawed hands and feet into the concrete floor.

Vaggie slowly backed away and stood beside Alastor. "What’s happening to Charlie?" She asked no one in particular and in a panic. She was confused and in disbelief by the sight before her.

Alastor remain calm and confident. It was almost as if he is staring at an old friend. "Adam, care to explain?" He asked as he summoned his staff to him and nodded at his shadow who wrapped itself around him.

Cold sweat trickled down Adam’s back. He himself had no idea why Charlie was suddenly turning into a giant pale-skinned monster. "What do you want me to say, boss? I’m no demon expert! I know nothing about this!"

Alastor sighed as everyone behind him began to cower in fear by the princess of hell’s unnatural transformation. "And you two call yourselves former demon hunters." Alastor began to say as he studied what Charlie was becoming.

Charlie was now a huge white demon with red spear-like horns engulfed in flames protruding on her forehead, long red dagger-like claws extending from her fingers and toes, a sinister spine-like tail appeared on her back, and huge white and red membraneous bat-like wings sprouted from her shoulder blades. Such a sight was not uncommon in hell. Extremely powerful demons tend to turn into giant monstrous beasts when they get serious.

Charlie’s facial features suddenly vanished. Leaving her face completely blank and white. Two red holes emerged from where her eyes should be. A jagged crack appeared on where her mouth should be as well. That became her gaping red maw. Her eyes and mouth looked completely red and hollow and there seems to be a faint light emitting from within them like something was burning inside of Charlie, and Alastor exactly knew what it was. When Charlie finished transforming she was engulfed in a fine coat of ember that surrounds her body.

"When Lucifer fell down here. Heaven branded him as The Beast and he was not called that for nothing." Alastor explained as he gestured for Charlie as she let out a blood-curdling roar. "Behold! The daughter of The Beast. Our dear princess Charlotte Morningstar, The Demon Princess of Hellfire."

"How do you know so much about her true form?" Vaggie asked. "Did she tell you?" She was a bit jealous. She knows Charlie far longer than Alastor, but she never told her about the literal demon she keeps tucked away inside of her.

"Not exactly, my dear, but yes. I know every little details about her. Her demons, her skeletons, her weaknesses. I first conduct a thorough research on my next quarry before initiating the hunt, as any good hunter should." The Radio Demon admitted. "This is reason why I wanted her soul for my own. Why I was drawn to that rundown hotel of hers in the first place." Alastor said as he walked closer towards Charlie to marvel at her terror-inducing beauty. "Can you not see our princess’ overwhelming beauty? Of her might and eminence?" Alastor formed a twisted smile. It was like he was falling in love with Charlie all over again. Sure he fell for her gentle heart, contagious laughter, and her cheerful spirit that never dampens, but that only came later. The first reason why Alastor was drawn to her was because he saw the power lying dormant inside of her. A demonic soul steeped in strength, irresistible and alluring strength.

The elevators rang and The Overlords began to pour through the hall, but they stopped as soon as they spotted the huge white demon in the room. Carmilla made sure her daughter’s were behind her before spotting Alastor. "What did you do this time?" She snarled at him.

"Ah! It’s comforting to know that you always assume it’s my fault whenever something bad happens, but sorry to disappoint you, my dear. This one is not mine. It’s our dear princess Charlie and she finally snapped." He said with a chuckle.

The Overlords were struck with fear and surprise. The royal demon they all considered harmless and a joke was now before them looking like a ravenous dragon-like beast who can easily tear them limb from limb with hardly any effort.

Charlie finally cocked her head and trained her burning hollow eyes at Vox. She assumed a stance and unfurled her massive wings that nearly took the span of the whole hallway. For a massive creature, Charlie surely moved with blindingly savage speed and pounced at Vox, moving pass Alastor, causing the whole room to be filled by a strong gust of wind.

Alastor used Force Pledge to kick Vox out of the way and caught Charlie’s claws with his bear hands. "My, my, you’ve become this unruly, my dear." He said but Charlie didn’t pay him any mind. She was still staring at Vox from the side with the great desire to kill the Overlord cowering in fear on the floor.

Alastor called forth the shadows and shadow tendrils sprang un from the ground and walls. They darted towards Charlie, wrapping her up. "Let’s take this outside." Alastor said before his shadow tendrils picked Charlie up and threw her outside, shattering the windows of the building. The Radio Demon moulded his staff into a black saber with a red hilt with a red eye in the middle, and followed Charlie by jumping off the building.

Carmilla rushed towards Rosie and Vaggie with the other Overlords following her from behind. "Just what the hell is going on here? Rosie! Vaggie!" She demanded to know.

Rosie shot Vox a sharp sideward glance. "Someone here put his nose where it shouldn’t be and all hell broke loose, literally."

"Aw, baby. I told you to let him go. Alastor is taken. Now you’ve doomed us all." Valentino said tenderly. "Nice going you idiot!" He suddenly shouted at Vox.

Vaggie tried to control the situation. "Look, Charlie just got a bit mad, but I believe Alastor can calm her down… Hopefully. So for now let us all not panic and just have faith in him."

"Can’t we just—like, call her dad or something?" Velvette asked.

"Lucifer doesn’t know that Charlie and Alastor has a thing. So calling him over would only risk having two demonic beasts running rampant around the pentagram." Vaggie explained as she held Velvette by her shoulders. "So what you see, what you hear, it all stays here." Vaggie said as her left eye twitched. "Do I make myself clear? None of this gets out. So don’t go taking pictures and posting them!"

Sweat appeared on Velvette’s forehead. "Y-Y-You got it! My lips are sealed." She stuttered in agreement.

"That goes for everyone in this room." Vaggie said to the Overlords. "Lucifer must never find out or he will kill all of us!"

Carmilla let out an exhausted sigh. "I always knew that Alastor would be the death of me. Sometimes I hate it when I’m right!" She snarled. "Ah, for fuck sake! That hijo de puta better not fuck this up." Everyone stayed put and crossed their fingers that Alastor would come back victorious because that is all they could do.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 19: Blood Soaked Ground

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! And Merry Christmas. We are at the end of the tunnel and it’s all downhill from here. No more heartbreaks, no more heartaches, just the good ol’ Radiobelle fluff you all signed up for, but it won’t end with a fairy tale happy ending just yet. This fanfic has a couple more chapters left in it, but rest assured that the trials ahead are a lot more easier now. So please, enjoy the story.

Charlie fell to the ground below and an entire city block shattered from the impact. She emerged from the rubble and let out a mighty roar that sent every demon around her running for their lives.

Alastor gracefully descended to the grounds below and smiled at the chaos happening around him. As Charlie let out a blood-curdling shriek and the embers around her intensified into proper flames. Alastor’s smile grew wider and more sinister. "Charlie, my dear. If your goal is to make me blush and swoon then it is suffice to say that whatever it is you have going on is working for me." He said as his face turned red.

Charlie spotted Alastor slowly approaching her. She calmed down and let out a whirr at The Radio Demon before darting her gaze at the building where she fell from. She pounced on the side of the building and climbed up by using her massive claws.

"She’s still after Vox." Alastor’s tongue clicked. His right hand glowed green and the shadows below him pulsed with life. His shadow self emerge from the ground and looked at him. "I need to warn the others." He said to his shadow and it cackled at him and nodded before poofing out of existence. His shadow instantly appeared behind the group he left behind.

Zestial spotted Alastor’s shadow. "What news does thou bring? Has thou restrained our fair princess?"

"Not quite." Alastor began to say. "Charlie is clawing her way up the building as we speak." He looked at Vox. "She’s still dead set on killing Vox."

"Why would she want to kill me?" Vox shrieked in a panic.

"Do we really need to answer that!" Vaggie snapped as she grabbed Vox by the collar of his suit. "You’ve been picking on her for the past few weeks! Don’t be surprised if she wants to eat you alive."

"Can’t we just give Charlie what she wants? Saves us the trouble." Rosie said as she scowled at Vox. "Plus I want to see the insides of this pathetic worm.

"No, you guys gotta help me!" Vox pleaded.

"As much as I would want that. I have a more sinister plans for him." Right on cue, Charlie reached the top of the building and loomed over The Overlords, her gaping maw were spewing flames. Alastor’s shadow looked at Vaggie and Adam. "Grab Vox and fly out of here! He’s our carrot." He snickered as he conjured a ball of black flames in the palm of his hand and hurled it at Charlie. The princess was engulfed in black flames and let out a blood-curdling shriek. "Fly you fool!" Alastor’s shadow barked his orders at Vaggie and Adam.

The two fallen angels each grabbed one of Vox’s wrist and flew pass Charlie who was busy putting the black flames away. When she was unsuccessful. Charlie flapped her massive white membranous wings and extinguished the black flames by force. She tried to chase after Vox but Vaggie and Adam have flew away far enough out of her reach.

"Yes! Just like that. Keep her distracted." Alastor’s shadow whispered directly into Vaggie and Adam’s ears. They thought that was unnerving, but they shrugged it off quickly and focused on not dying. "Charlie, my dear. How dare you show me up." Alastor said from the ground below with a mean smirk plastered on his face. He reached deep into his blackened and tainted soul and tapped on the power he inherited from Fulgarrus. His form began to change. His skin turned into black scales, he could feel his jaw growing bigger, and he watched as his claws extended. He looked to his left and spotted his reflection on a broken glass window of a coffee shop. He looked like the cross between a human and a great red dragon. He slithered his scaly tail in front of him, touched the sharp row of teeth that formed a sinister grin on his face, and he marveled at his four scaly wings with red glowing runes on them. "You’ll entertain me, won’t you, Charlie? Yes, entertain me until I am fully satisfied!" Alastor said as he sheathe his black saber in the red scabbard that formed in the side of his left arm. "No, get a hold of yourself, Alastor. My main priority is to clam her down." Alastor darted up into the air and flew above Charlie and passed her by. "My goodness! How do you control these wings? All I did was flap them a little and off I went."

"Alastor is that you?" Vaggie shouted.

"Looking slick, boss! Can you also turn me into a dragon-thing too?" Adam said in amazement.

"Yes, it’s me. This is the devil form I inherited from Fulgarrus." Alastor explained to Vaggie before looking at Adam. "If you want a taste of this draconic power then serve me well."

"Aw, hell yeah! I always wanted to look like a humanoid fire-breathing lizard!" Just as Adam shouted that. Charlie flew at them ready to claw her way at Vox and mangle him to bits.

Alastor flew in front of her, drew his black saber, and cut the area before him with tremendous speed. Cleaving the very air itself and sending Charlie crashing down into the streets.

"Alastor!" Vaggie snarled. "That’s Charlie you’re attacking! Be more gentle!" She reminded.

"Trust me, our dear princess won’t go down without a fight." And just like that. Charlie burst through out of the rubble and let out a raging roar before ascended up in the air in a savage attempt to attack Vox. "Just hold our bait behind me, my dear! I don’t want to miss." Alastor barked orders at Vaggie.

"Is this safe, Al?" Vox screamed in a panic.

"I can’t make any promises that you’ll be fine, but I will make sure you’ll live."

"I guess that’s better than dying." Vox said with a sigh of relief.

"Because I’m going to kill you myself later."

"What did I do?"

"Did you forget? You wouldn’t stop butting in and made Charlie mad!" Vaggie snapped at Vox for Alastor. "Now quit your whining before I remember that my hands are getting sleepy."

"No! I’ll shut up! I’ll be good!" Vox said.

Charlie was gaining speed flying towards them. She appeared like a truck or a plane engulfed in flames heading straight for them. Alastor let out an exhausted sigh. "It’s time to finish this, my dear." Alastor mumbled as he got ready to strike. He waited before he could see the burning holes that has become Charlie’s eyes before he unsheathe his saber with blinding speed and unleash a whirlwind of slashes. "Retribution Cut." Alastor whispered to the wind before activating Force Pledge. Time stoped for him and he used that to slash at Charlie with such speed that it appeared he was teleporting in and out of multiple places all at once. Vaggie, Adam, and Vox couldn’t keep up with The Radio Demon’s movements for he seemed to blur out of existence.

It was over in a red flash. Charlie let out a weakened roar before her monstrous form burst into ashes and embers. Alastor quickly swopped in to catch his unconscious princess. Vaggie and Adam flew back into the building while Alastor gracefully landed on the rooftop and laid Charlie, he back against the railings. She was sleeping and also naked. Alastor smiled at her before unbuttoning his coat and covering Charlie with it. "You bring me nothing but trouble, my dear." Alastor as he tenderly caressed Charlie’s golden locks over her ear.

After a couple of minutes. Charlie came through and she saw Alastor leaning on the railings looking at the city below. "Oh dear, sleeping beauty has finally awoken. Have you finally calmed down?"

Charlie stood up and draped Alastor’s coat over her body before staring at The Radio Demon with a deep longing in her eyes. "Alastor, I…"

"Yes?"

Without warning, Charlie dove into Alastor’s chest, wrapped her arms around him, starred into his eyes, and pressed her lips on his. Alastor pulled way and tenderly caressed the side of Charlie’s face with his red claw, and made her blush. "It seems you still have a bit of fire left within you, Charlotte." Alastor carried her off her feet and pressed her back against the wall beside the door that leads to the floors below, and held Charlie by her wrists.

Charlie managed to control her breathing and calmed the racing of her heart. She needed this. She wanted Alastor to have his way with her, but she needed to apologize first before reasons escapes her mind completely. "I’m so sorry you had to see me like that, Al."

Alastor stopped kissing Charlie’s neck for a second. "It was quite alright, my dear. Most of it was my fault. I didn’t realize I’ve put you through so much that you literally turned into a monster. Still, I like you despite seeing your monstrous side. In fact," Alastor pressed his knee against Charlie’s crotch area and began to knead her soft breast with his left hand. "Your giant demon form gives me a hard-on."

"But I was so hideous and angry!"

"Nonsense! Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, my dear. I would fuck you in that form if we can find a bed big enough." He jested. "Now let me shut those beautiful lips of yours. I’m going to show you how sorry I am too." Alastor as he pressed his lips against her and embraced her tightly.

They spent a couple minutes making out, but they didn’t have sex. Alastor wanted to do it right and proper. Charlie was just happy she was able to embrace Alastor once again.

Alastor brought out Force Pledge and looked at the time. "I think it is time we met up with the others downstairs." He said as he lovingly embraced Charlie close and held the back of her head.

"As much as I want to stay here—trapped in this moment…" She mumbled. She really didn’t want to move or let Alastor go. "You’re right."

"I’m truly am sorry, my dear. For pushing you away, ignoring you, and hurting you till your beautiful heart broke in two. I thought it was for the best. That you would find happiness in someone else’s arms. So I ignored my bleeding heart and set yours free."

Charlie hugged Alastor tighter and buried her face on his chest. "Yes, I’m in love with Vaggie and I used to have strong feelings for Sev, but my heart yearns for you now. You’re an insensitive prick, a dirty liar, a wretched schemer, a master manipulator, and a vile murderer, but I can’t help loving you, you asshole." Charlie began to cry.

"Aye, I still can’t believe that someone as kind, generous, and noble as you would want someone as vile and filthy like me. You bring hope wherever you go while I sow chaos and despair. You’re too good for me, Charlie. So let this foul knave selfishly claim that I love you and I promise that I’ll try to do better from now on, for your sake." Alastor said as he grabbed Charlie’s chin and looked into bright and beautiful golden eyes. "You’re the one good thing I have in this fiery pit we call home. The one good thing I nearly let go because of my own stubbornness and stupidity. Can you ever forgive me?"

"Of course, Alastor! I forgive you, and from now on I’m going to tighten my grip on you because you’re stupid and all." Charlie giggled.

Alastor smiled. "I wouldn’t have it any other way. I am in your care now, my dear—or should I say, my love." He said as he kissed Charlie on her cheek.

"Never ever let go, Al." Charlie began to cry. "I need you, and I don’t know what I would do when you’re not around."

Alastor chuckled. "Says the demoness who tore half of the city mere moments ago? You have more strength in you than you realize, my dear."

"Yes, but we have far greater strength if we worked together." Charlie said with a smile so bright.

Alastor hated it when Charlie said hopeful and idealistic words like that, but he did not roll his eyes this time. Instead, he smiled. "Whatever you say, my love. Whatever you say. I’ll always remain by your side. Now let’s get you properly dressed." He said as he twirled Charlie around, removing his coat off of her, and magically conjuring a black and red office dress on her with a matching red blazer.

"Um, Alastor?"

"Yes, my love?"

"I think the skirt is too short?"

Alastor smirked at Charlie. "Well, I gotta look at something pleasing while Carmilla flaps her gums at me." He jested. "Something to take the edge off.

"Alastor! This is really embarrassing… And way too drafty."

"Suit yourself. I found this look rather—" Alastor looked at Charlie from head to toe looking pleased. "Stimulating." He chuckled before he snapped his fingers and Charlie’s skirt grew longer just above the knee. Alastor offered his elbow. Charlie blushed and took Alastor’s hand and they both descended down the stairs to the meeting hall.

The Overlords and the rest of the group huddled in the meeting room as soon as Vaggie and Adam returned with Vox. "It’s been fifteen minutes since we last heard anything outside. Is it safe now?" Carmilla asked Vaggie.

"I don’t really know? I’m waiting for Charlie and Alastor to get here just to be sure." Vaggie said.

"Yeah, no way I’m going back out there!" Adam said as he slumped on his executive chair. "I don’t want the boss to accidentally decapitate me or for Charlie to eat like beef jerky." He reasoned.

"The fallen angels art correct. There is no sense in recklessly walking towards two clashing titans." Zestial said. Just then, they all heard a knock on the recently fixed doors and jumped in their seats, but calmed down when Alastor peeked his grinning head.

"Ah, speaking of the devil!" Rosie giggled but she gasped and smiled as soon as she saw Charlie holding Alastor’s arms.

"Greetings everyone! It light of recent events and the chaos going on outside. I believe it would be best to postpone the meeting." He said cheerfully. "A whole city block is in ruins, sinners are running and screaming in a panic, and people are either dead or injured."

"Why do you sound so happy?" Velvette asked.

"My dear, nothing brings me more joy that pure unadulterated chaos." Alastor said in a sinister manner that made everyone in the room tense up.

Charlie felt uncomfortable, stepped forward, and bowed her head at The Overlords. "I’m really sorry! This is all my fault."

Alastor approached Charlie and placed a hand on her shoulder. "Do not be sorry, my dear. It was not entirely your fault." Alastor turned his gaze at Vox which made him sink in his seat. "Time for your execution, Vox." Alastor snapped his fingers and shadow tentacles snatched Vox out of his seat and restrained him in front of The Radio Demon.

"Alastor no! I didn’t mean any of this! I just wanted to—" Vox kicked and screamed.

"Alastor don’t!" Charlie screamed as she jumped in between Alastor and Vox. "Please don’t kill him!"

Alastor raised an eyebrow at her. "But you wanted to kill him yourself mere moments ago?"

"Yes, but I was not myself. I’ve calmed down now and I don’t think killing Vox is right."

Vaggie went beside Charlie and hugged her. "But Charlie, Vox has caused nothing but trouble for us." She scowled at Vox. "I say let the guy get what he deserves."

"No, Vaggie! Vox only wanted Alastor to notice him. There’s nothing really wrong with that." Charlie said before looking at Alastor and begging.

"Don’t I get to have a say in this? There’s plenty of wrong with he has been doing up to this point. Aside from invoking my ire, I also believe he has failed me for the last time."

"Please, Al, let him go. This isn’t right."

Alastor let out a sigh. The thing he loves about Charlie is also the thing he hates about her, but what can he do? Such is love. "Oh, fine. Let him keep his miserable existence." He snapped his fingers and the shadow tentacles let go of Vox and dropped him on the floor.

"Oh, thank you, Alastor! Thank you!" Vox cried as he crawled towards Alastor’s leg, thankful for his mercy.

Alastor rolled his eyes. "Don’t thank me. Thank Charlie. I want to gut you alive for nearly convincing me to make the worst decision of my afterlife."

Vox looked at Charlie. "So, um…" He scratched the back of his head. "Thanks for not killing me? I mean, for convincing Alastor not to kill me. I guess I owe you one now?" He sheepishly said.

Charlie smiled. "No, you don’t owe me anything. As long as you learned your lesson. That is all I can ask for."

Vox cringed at how nice Charlie was. He was a total asshole to her and he even conspired against her. "Sorry if I find that hard to believe. Look, I owe you one. So think of a favor you want to ask me so that we both would be happy and we can get this over with."

"Oh, there’s no need for that! Really Vox, it’s fine. Water under the bridge. No harm done."

Vox’s left eye twitched. "I insists." He calmly snapped.

Charlie thought for a while. "Well…" She pondered.

Alastor slowly shook his head at the sickeningly innocent display and looked at Rosie, Adam, and Angel Dust. "If I may. Could you three help me with my belongings? I’m moving back to The Hazbin Hotel."

Charlie gasped and hugged. "Oh my gosh! Really?"

"Yes, my dear." He said patting her head. "It is where I belong—that! And I don’t trust your father covering up for me."

Carmilla rushed towards Alastor, held him by his shoulder, and turned him to face her. "Not so fast, cabron! You don’t get to go that easily!" She snapped at Alastor. "Half the city is in shambles!"

"Make Vox handle it." Alastor said nonchalantly as he made sheep eyes at Charlie. "There’s something that demands my undivided attention."

"Al, I’m no miracle worker! I can’t rebuild a city—" Vox was cut off.

"He is right. Vox can’t handle this alone. This is our responsibility as Overlords. So that means you just can’t conveniently leave to fool around with the princess, Alastor." Carmilla enforced.

"Heavy is the head that bears the crown." Alastor hissed at Carmilla before he looked at Charlie. "It looks like I have some business I must attend to."

"It alright, Alastor. I can pack your stuff for you."

"Aw, such a sweetheart." He looked at Adam, Vaggie, and Angel Dust. "Take those three with you. I’ll come fetch you four once Carmilla is done plotting my twelve labors." He said as he and Carmilla stared daggers at each other.

"Oh stop your whining, you chingada madre!"

"Then stop bossing me around and assuming everything’s my fault, you bitch!"

"But it is your fault! Vox did what he had to do for your attentin! Charlie fought with tooth and nail for you! All roads leads to the red hijo de puta named Alastor!"

Zestial appeared in between Alastor and Carmilla to separate the two raging Overlords. "That is enough! What’s done is done. We need not to point fingers. Now cease this madness and plot our next course of action." He reasoned but Alastor and Carmilla still looked like they want to kill each other.

Rosie called for Charlie’s attention and opened the door for them. "Vaggie knows where Alastor’s room is. We Overlords can handle it from here, sweetie."

"Will they be okay?" Charlie asked. Looking a bit concerned for the two angry demons.

"Oh, they’re always like that, but it’s just harmless banter."

"They sound awfully mean though."

"Don’t worry, Charlie. They’ll calm down eventually. Now off you four go. We have a meeting to conduct."

Charlie didn’t say another word, nodded her head at Rosie, and left the room with Vaggie, Adam, and Angel Dust following close behind her.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 20: I’d Also Like To Jump

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! And welcome to a new chapter. We’re out of the woods so it’s pretty much Radiobelle fluff from here on out as we tie up some loose ends, and as for Astarion fans out there. I’m sure you’ll spot what I did here. So please, enjoy the story.

The meeting was finally done. The Overlords were given their roles on how to contain the chaos running rampant in the city. The rebuilding funds for the city will come from Alastor and Vox’s own pockets since they're the ones who angered Charlie and unleashed the daughter of The Beast upon the city in the first place. Alastor tried to lean on his heroism and how he saved the day to garner sympathy, but Carmilla stated that good deeds are rarely rewarded in hell, and it’s all just cutthroat business.

Alastor slumped in his executive chair while all The Overlords stood up and left, but Rosie stayed behind. "I swear, Carmilla will be the death of me." The Radio Demon said as he looked at Rosie with a tired smile on his face.

"And you two will be the death of Zestial. Can’t you two have pity on the poor old soul or at least try to get along?"

"Hmph! I would if I could, but the mere sight of me makes that woman’s blood boil. I swear, it is like I’m beheading a hydra. I managed to get on Vaggie’s good side but Carmilla took her place."

Rosie sat on the conference table in front of Alastor, swinging her feet, and smiling at The Radio Demon. "But look on the bright side. You’ve managed to get the princess of hell to fall madly in love with you. Not bad, Alastor." Rosie giggled. "Not bad."

Alastor chuckled. "Yes, I guess today wasn’t a total loss." The Radio Demon stood up, wrapped his left hand around Rosie’s waist, pulling her closer, and caressing the side of her face with his claw. "And I’m sure you’ve had a hand in it, my dear. You never did gave up on me." Alastor kissed his friend’s forehead and got a whiff of the delightful scent of her white locks that pleasantly smelled of carnations. He enjoyed the scent so much that he embraced Rosie tight and inhaled deeply. "You never gave up on Charlie." Alastor laid Rosie gently on the table and held her by her wrists above her head. "You never gave up on us." Alastor said as he gently laid his head on Rosie’s chest. He could hear his friend’s breathing and her heart starting to race. "You truly are a good friend—no, the greatest friend of them all. You’re too good for me, my dear, truly too good. I could never repay you for putting up with my bullshit."

"Come now, Alastor. I don’t deserve such praise. I simply did what any friend would for their friends." Rosie said as she tenderly patted Alastor’s head and played with his soft deer ears. "I simply saw the spark within you two and nurtured it as best as I could. I couldn’t let such a beautiful thing die out in a place like hell, now could I?"

Alastor got up and looked into Rosie’s black eyes. "No, no, I insist. I will praise you until my dying days—if I will have such a day. We’re all already dead, you see." Alastor chuckled. He looked at his friend with a hungry look in his eyes and Rosie simply smiled, and allowed herself to be overtaken by The Radio Demon.

Alastor grabbed Rosie by her waist and pulled her closer to him. Rosie wrapped her feet around Alastor’s waist revealing her knee high heeled leather boots. Alastor smile grew wider upon spotting them above his hips. "I also want to repay you in kind, Rosie." He said as he playfully slid a hand right under Rosie’s top, feeling the warmth of her skin. "That is, if you’ll allow me?"

She giggled. "You’re already doing it. Why ask for my permission?"

"I can still stop?"

"Now why would I want that?" Rosie giggled before she darted forward, grabbed Alastor’s head, and pressed her lips against his with much vigor. While Rosie tried to suck his soul through his lips. Alastor worked on dropping his pants.

The two Overlords went at it for a couple minutes, it was a rather short, but still an intense session. Rosie began healing the claw marks Alastor made on her back while Alastor began healing the bite marks Rosie left around his neck and chest. The two friends laid on the floor because the carpet flooring was softer than the conference table they were rocking just moments ago.

"Could you go easy with the biting next time, my dear?" Alastor said as he focused his demonic energy on the bite mark on his chest. "Your fangs are starting to dig too deep. Any more so and you would reach my heart or a vital vein."

"Oh! I’m so sorry about that, dearie, but what could I do? You were ramming your dick inside of me with such force that I needed something to bite into." She giggled as she lit a cigarette and took a puff.

Alastor raised an eye brow at her, but he shrugged it off, and snuggled with his half-naked friend. "I’ll let it slide this one time, but I don’t expect to be turned into a chew toy whenever we express our "friendship" to each other."

"No promises." Rosie playfully said as she bopped her nose on Alastor’s nose. "Cig?" She offered.

"You know I don’t smoke, Rosie."

"I know, but it’s a special occasion!" She cheered. "The love of your life is waiting for you downstairs so that you two can go home together. So romantic!" Her words made Alastor blush. "You two make me so giddy! So we should celebrate."

"Hm, I’m glad you find my turmoil so entertaining." He said sarcastically.

"Oh don’t be such a grouch! I simply find you two adorable, is all."

"If that’s the case." Alastor said as he took the the cig from Rosie’s hand with much hesitation. He put it in his mouth, took a puff, and started coughing.

Rosie burst out laughing. "You gotta do it slower than that, Ace!"

Alastor did what Rosie said and puffed slowly. "But we should plan a proper celebration. I owe Charlie that much, and so much more after what I’ve put her through."

"Take her on a date, Casanova. I’m sure the girl would love that."

Alastor rolled his eyes. "I’m being serious here, Rosie."

"So am I!"

Alastor contemplated. "I see… I just need to pull the wool over Lucifer’s eyes. He would try to kill me again if he found out I’m fooling around with his precious daughter."

Rosie giggled. "Try not to get poisoned in the end, Romeo. Let’s try not to find out why Lucifer is called The Poison of God."

"Oh, I’m not worried about the small-fry, but Charlie is. I can’t roughen him too much. Oh well, I just have to be cunning. Luckily that’s my forte." Alastor said as he burst out laughing, feeling confident.

Two days have passed. Out of the hundreds of sinners Vox promised to send Charlie’s, only five actually showed up. That was because the majority of them were being blackmailed to go to The Hazbin Hotel, and Charlie didn’t want that. Velvette is still advertising the hotel mainly because she doesn’t want to piss Charlie off and get eaten alive.

Charlie met the new guests of The Hazbin Hotel, took them on a grand tour around the hotel, and escorted them to their rooms. They were a shaky, and maybe a bit too jumpy. They whole-heartedly believe that they were there to be tortured, experimented on, and eventually disposed off. Alastor’s looming presence behind Charlie didn’t help ease the guests to their new environment.

But Charlie was not worried. They’ll warm-up eventually. The hard part was getting sinners to come to her hotel in the first place. So she wasted no time in plotting their syllabus for the next three months. Reference books she got from the human world littered the coffee table in her office, binders full of compiled documents she labeled plan A to E because in hell everything that can do wrong will go wrong, and she even brought a white board to her office and can’t make heads or tails about the mess of scribbles she’d written on it. A knock came from her chamber door and Charlie jumped when someone entered.

"You doing okay in here, Charlie?" Vaggie said, but she quickly cringed at the mess before her. "Is this the part where I back away slowly?"

"No! No! I’m not going crazy… Again. I promise."

"Riiiight…" Vaggie said as she sat beside Charlie on the couch in her office and placed the mug on the coffee table where the mess was least. "Brought you some tea."

"Thanks Vaggie."

"So, what are you working on, cupcake?"

"Just this and that. I need to plan ahead and make backup plans for when we invoke the wrath of God, invoke Alastor’s wrath—you know how fussy he can be, or when an alien invasion starts."

"Are aliens even real?"

"With our luck, Vaggie?" She began to say as she took the mug of tea and took a sip. "I wouldn’t be surprised if they are real and they want to kill us for whatever reason."

"You seem stressed, babe." Vaggie said as she took the mug from Charlie’s hand and placed it on the coffee table and scooted closer.

"No I’m not?"

"Yes you are." Vaggie said as she removed her gloves and gently placed a hand on top of Charlie’s crotch area and held the back of her head.

"Oh, that kind of stressed." Charlie said as she blushed.

"Yes, now keep quiet, babe. Try to relax." Vaggie said as she pressed her lips against Charlie’s and began to tenderly rub her center.

Charlie let out a soft muffled moan as she pulled Vaggie closer to her and began to unbutton the fallen angel’s red shirt. Vaggie was so small, soft, and she smelled nice. Charlie bit her lower lip as she did it. As she saw Vaggie’s grey skin riddled with healed battle scars, her heart began to race. Charlie copped a feel of her girlfriend’s breast and began to suck on them. Her mouth began to water. Her girlfriend tasted so good.

Vaggie let out a squeal and began to blush. She helped Charlie remove her blazer before she slid her arms off her suspenders. Charlie slid a hand under Vaggie’s dark skirt. "Fucking hell, Charlie! You really know where to push me."

Charlie giggled. "That is because I know you both inside and out, Vags." She watched as Vaggie was left speechless and blushing. "You look so cute right now, and so hot." Charlie kissed Vaggie, touched her tongue with hers, and began to get down on her.

Alastor emerged from the shadows in the corner of the room with a cheerful smile on his face and a stack of papers in his hands. "Oh Charlie, my dear. I just need your signatures on these paperworks before Angel Dust scans them and send them through a silly thing called an email—or whatever that is called—" Alastor stopped speaking when he saw Charlie on top of Vaggie, both half naked. They both stared back at him with wide eyes. "Oh… You have company. Hello there, Maggie." Alastor playfully teased as he headed for Charlie’s desk.

"This is kind of awkward." Vaggie sheepishly said. "Are you really alright with this, Alastor?"

"I’m perfectly fine seeing you two go at it like animals in heat. Why? Is it weird for you, my dear? You’re such a bore and a square." Alastor said before bursting out laughing. He slid into the shadows, his mouth close to Vaggie’s ear. "I assure you, the forbidden fruit is sinfully sweet. So take a nice chunky bite, why don’t you?"

"If you’re not weirded out by all this then I guess I could learn…" Vaggie said sheepishly. "Hey wait, that’s not my name!" She snapped.

"Vagatha then?" Alastor chuckled as he slided back to Charlie’s desk, picked up a pen, and began writing his signatures and flipping pages.

"I would blame Pentious for that but I don’t want to be rude to the dead. So quit it, Alastor!"

"Yes, yes. I’ll stop now. Please, continue you two. Don’t stop on my account. I’ll be out shortly." Alastor said as he looked at Charlie. "I’ll just leave these here and you can sign them after you two, um… Are satiated. I wouldn’t want you two getting blue vulvas."

"There’s such a thing? I thought it’s only blue balls." Vaggie asked.

"I was told there is such a thing, but I think it is not as serious compared to its male counterpart, but I believe the important point is to never half-bake things."

Vaggie wouldn’t admit that Alastor made sense. She shrugged her shoulders and kneeled in front of Charlie, removed her pants and panties, and began to eat her out. She didn’t want her to have a blue vulva if such a thing existed.

Charlie moaned as he placed her hands on top of Vaggie’s head. She forced her eyes to turn to Alastor’s direction. "What are those papers?—fuck that’s good, Vags. You’re making my head go numb."

"Hm? Oh, waivers and other formal documentations stating that the five sinners our now under our care, and are now our responsibilities, yada yada yada—boring stuff. We’re now a respectable establishment! Ho ho!" He said as his head rattled back and forth.

Charlie’s eyes were pushed upwards because Vaggie was licking at a very nice spot, but Alastor’s words caught her attention. "Five? I though we now have seven guests? I don’t think we ever filed Angel and Cherri’s documents before because they’re just two. Is that it? We should get their papers done right away!"

"Oh, right. I haven’t told you yet, have I? Angel is will now become my full-time secretary and Cherri also applied for the role, because she wanted to accompany her best friend, and she will become Vaggie’s replacement. Seeing that—" Alastor looked down and his grin grew wide. "She’s very much attached to you." He teased. Vaggie flipped him the bird as she continued to attend to Charlie, and Alastor laughed in response. "But fret not, I’ll be leaving Adam, Husk, and Niffty at your disposal. Plus, I’ll always pop on by and so will Angel and Cherri. This is our home after all."

"It’s not that I’ll feel lonely." Charlie said as she caressed Vaggie’s head and reached out to grab her breast. "But it’s like—shit! That’s a good spot, Vaggie. Fuck."

"Don’t talk while your other mouth is full, my dear. It’s bad manners" Alastor mocked.

Charlie rolled her eyes at that notion. "As I was saying, it seems like we take a step forward and take two steps back."

"Oh I’m sure people will come in droves in the event you actually succeed in absolving those five sinners of their sins and sending them up to heaven. Be patient, my dear. Good things comes to who wait, as the saying goes." Alastor stated as he stood up and headed for the door but not before sitting beside Charlie. "Never believe in such a thing in life." Alastor said as he looked lovingly into Charlie’s eyes. "I always believed that if you wanted something you have to seize it, choke it, and clip off its wings so that it can’t get away, but I’m so glad I waited for you, Charlie." As Alastor said those words. Charlie felt her throat drying up, her heart racing, and her face felt like it was burning. She longed to hear such words from The Radio Demon for so long but hearing them now was far too intense for her fragile heart to handle. "I’ve never fallen in love before—never needed it and besides. No one interests me, but fate is whimsical. I needed to wait for you to experience such joys and happiness." Alastor held Charlie by her cheek and planted a kiss on her lips. It was quick and supple. She was left wanting for more when Alastor moved away. She knew he was just teasing her, toying with her, but she can’t help falling for his charms. "I love you Charlie."

Alastor looked at Vaggie, patted her on her head, and playfully ruffled her white locks. "She’s all yours for now, my dear. Please don’t tire her out. Come tonight, I’ll mark her, and make amends for how I have mistreated her this past week." He said as he stood up and headed for the door.

"Yeah, yeah. I won’t roughen Charlie up too much." Vaggie said as she crawled on top of Charlie, began licking her neck, and kneading her right breast.

Alastor chuckled before he closed the door behind him.

The following morning. Vaggie went down to the kitchen to drink a glass of water. She didn’t find Charlie in their bed because she slept in Alastor’s room last night, but she found Alastor in the kitchen cooking breakfast. Odd.

"Oh! Morning, my dear. Breakfast will be ready shortly." He chimed.

Vaggie yawned. "You’re up rather early, and full of pep. I thought you were gonna rock Charlie’s world last night? Where is she anyway?"

"Yes, we did enjoyed each other’s company last night. So much so that our dear Charlie is still sleeping." Alastor explained as he got back to his cooking. "And I think I dislocated my hip. Charlie sure is flexible. I couldn’t keep up."

"Odd, you don’t look tired?" Vaggie said as she finished her water and began to wash her glass in the sink.

"Post-sex vitality, my dear." Alastor formed a mean smirk as his red eyes began to glow. "It’ll wear off soon enough." He added. "If I may, Vaggie."

That certainly perked Vaggie ears. Alastor has never asked anything of her. It is usually the other way around. "Oh, this should be good. So shoot, Al."

"I want to take Charlie on a date."

"That actually sounds nice. You being nice? You feeling alright, Al?" Vaggie tiptoed to touch Alastor’s forehead.

Alastor rolled his eyes at the gesture which made Vaggie smirk and giggle. "I’m being serious here, my dear. So, where do you normally take her to have a good time? She deserves to let her hair down for once."

"Yeah, after what you’ve put her through? She cried for days for you, you know? So you owe her big time."

"Oh! The kettle calling the pot black? Last time I checked, you also walked out on her and made her cry."

"Yeah? Well, I had the balls to return to her and asked to patch things up! But you? She had to drag your skinny little ass back in here." Vaggie snapped.

Normally Alastor finds Vaggie’s bravado irritating, but he was impressed this time around. "Touché, my dear, touché." He complemented. "So if we’re done pointing fingers. Care to enlighten me where I should take Charlie?"

Vaggie shrugged her shoulders. "I dunno?"

"What do you mean, you don’t know? She’s your girlfriend first!"

"She was the one who confessed to me! She was also the one who took me around the city because I was new here." That made Vaggie ponder. "Oh shit, I haven’t taken her on a date."

Alastor let out a sigh. "Shit indeed… We’re both bad at this."

"I’m sure it can’t be that hard! It’s Charlie we’re talking about here. She like puppies, unicorns, and rainbows."

"Where in hell, my dear. Where am I gonna find a place that has those?"

Vaggie snapped her fingers. "Got it! How about the human realm? But how do we get there? We’ll need a powerful plane crossing spell."

"I have my methods. Getting there will be easy."

"Since when?"

"Where do you think I get my venisons from? I hunt them myself. I prefer my meat fresh and the rarer the better! Dripping." Alastor said as he licked his lips.

"Right, forget I asked." Vaggie felt grossed out.

"But there is a problem. I died decades ago. I hardly recognize earth anymore and I wouldn’t be surprised to find out all the hip and fun places I used to go to are now in ruins."

Vaggie leaned by the kitchen counter and crossed her arms. "We can’t have it too easy on you, now do we?" She said with a smug smirk on her face. "Like what I used to say to my recon angels. Go out there and scout ahead."

"And you’ll simply benefit from my own research and shortcomings for when it is your turn to take Charlie out on a date?"

"Yeah." She said nonchalantly to mess with Alastor. "That’s the plan."

"I fucking hate you, you know that?"

"Awww, I’m starting to like you." Vaggie said as she playfully smacked Alastor on his back and giggled. "Break a leg out there, our fearless Radio Demon."

Alastor rolled his eyes and slowly shook his head at Vaggie, but he didn’t snap at her. He will not admit it or may not even realize it, but he was finally getting along with the fallen angel.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 21: Crimson Cloud

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! And welcome a new chapter in this fanfic. It is a tale as old as time, the ordeal of having to ask someone out on a date and planning ahead to make sure that said date is close to perfection. That is what Alastor has to deal with, but as you may have guessed it is easier said than done. So enough of that and please, enjoy the story.

Alastor disappeared for a while and traveled to the human world to pick up a few things like coffee beans, hot sauce, cajun spices, creole mustard, his favorite bottle of rum, and a recently murdered deer, but he didn’t went back home just to shop around for his dinner. No, he needed to figure out where to take Charlie on a date.

So while shopping around meeting tourists and locals alike. He turned on his charms and flamboyant personality to work his way into people’s hearts and squeeze some information out of them. When he was a serial killer he didn’t need to take his victims on dates because they wouldn’t have survived the initial encounter. That is the conundrum where he needed some help in. He has Charlie at his fingertips, so what now?

The people Alastor interacted and beguiled has proven themselves useful. People are unarmored to a friendly pretty face with a warm smile after all. Some of the broads were so charmed that they offered to take Alastor to the places they recommended, and a couple of them were either married or in a relationship. "Utterly shameless." Alastor thought of the people who tried to hit on him while their significant other was right there in front of him.

The Radio Demon only wanted to strike up a conversation which is why he acted polite and batted his eyelashes at them. "Humans can be such vulgar and annoying creatures. I am sometimes ashamed to have been one of them in life." Alastor thought as he brought out a notepad and tapped his pen on the table twice. He managed to give the people who wanted to "get to know him better" the slip, and that took a couple hours.

So to rest and review his notes he settled on a coffee shop he stumbled on while sneaking around in town. It was a new and cozy little shop meaning there were teenagers strung about with their eyes glued to their phones and laptops. Alastor abhorred the sight of youths being mindless slaves to technology, but he let it go because he didn’t want to find another coffee shop. He had more important matters to attend to.

"Let’s see here," He said as he took a sip of his coffee, but it was too hot so he put it down. "So taking your partner to dinner and a picture show is still a thing, but not as grand and hip as it used to be in my time." Alastor scoffed at the notion. "Back in my day. It was considered a luxury and a vision into the future to be able to watch a film." Alastor began to reminisce about the good ol’ days. "I remember gaining the once in a lifetime chance of seeing a film titled One Week by a fellow named Buster Keaton. I laughed so hard, my sides felt like bursting!" Alastor smiled and brought the coffee cup to his lips. His coffee has cooled down and he enjoyed a sip. "Ah, I also remember being obsessed with the famous Modern Times by the Chaplin fellow. A shame, films today have simply become a background noise for the girls and boys who just wants to fuck their brains out, but enough about that! Charlie deserves the best and I just cant take her to a dinner and show, and call it a night. No, our date needs to be special for it will also act as my apology for the way I have acted and mistreated her." He said as he flipped the pages of his notepad.

Some suggested taking your date out bowling because it’s more fun than sitting on a table, staring at each other, and trying to think of something to say while you wait for your order to arrive. Wether you know how to bowl or not, you two will still have fun because you’re not actually there to bowl. "Hmm, this one actually sounds nice. I don’t know the first thing about bowling, but Charlie does. First rule of being a gentleman: always let the lady win the game." Alastor chuckled. "But let’s see, what else did I write down? Museums… Theme park… Seeing a broadway play? Charlie would definitely love that… And golfing? I wouldn’t say that’s fun but it will give us a lot of time to talk." Alastor said as he wrote on his notepad. "I’ll take that as a maybe. So! Theme park, bowling—" Before Alastor could finish his sentence he overheard the group of teenage girls behind him giggling and gasping at something.

"This place looks so pretty!"

"I wish I could go there, but traveling to Japan is so expensive."

"And we don’t even know how to speak Japanese."

"Where is that place again, Stacy?"

"Oh right, the aquarium is at…"

The conversation of the girls perked Alastor’s ears up and he began writing on his notepad. He always dreamed of visiting the land of the rising sun, but his murder addiction kept him from living a normal life. So he thought it would be the perfect chance to kill two birds with one stone. He would get to visit the far east and he would get to take Charlie somewhere nice, just the two of them.

Alastor returned to hell, emerged from the shadows inside of the hotel, with a dead deer on his shoulder and a full tote bag with the words "Deer God" written on it hanging on his left shoulder. He smiled a toothy grin as he saw everyone in the hotel lobby.

"Alastor! You’re back." Charlie cheerfully greeted.

"Glad to be back, my dear." Alastor said as he snapped his fingers and his shadow appeared and he handed to it the things he bought and the deer he hunted down. "Take this to the kitchen, will you? Thank you." His shadow cackled before dashing towards the kitchen.

A drop of blood spilled on Lucifer as Alastor’s shadow passed him by. "Fucking Christ, Alastor! You’re spilling blood everywhere! And you’re covered in deer blood." He complained.

Alastor let out a sigh before he summoned his staff, tapped it on the floor, and all the deer blood sizzled into smoke. "Happy now, my liege?" He said sarcastically.

"Perfectly happy and fuck you!"

Alastor chuckled. He loves getting on Lucifer’s nerves as much as he loves embracing his daughter tight behind his back. Speaking of which, Alastor looked at Charlie. "Charlie, my dear. May I have a word with you?"

"Hm? Oh sure, Alastor! I was just wrapping up here. What is it?" Charlie gestured for the cowering demons behind her. They just finished a fun and engaging session this morning and they’re slowly getting used to living in the hotel which puts a smile on Charlie’s face, but try as they might. The Radio Demon still scares the new guests to death.

Alastor could smell their fear and he found it delicious. He spotted a dog-demon girl. Her name is Lucy, and she was an adorable lass with white and brown fur, red eyes, and fluffy dog ears. The Radio Demon approached her and patted her on the head like a—well, a dog. "Ah, Lucy was it? Did you and the rest had fun in today’s lessons, hm? Charlie meticulous makes her lesson plans, you see."

Lucy was shaking like a leaf, but she didn’t want to offend The Radio Demon and invoke his wrath. "Y-y-yes sir, we had fun with miss Charlie today." She forced herself to speak.

"Splendid!" Alastor cheerd, ready to tease the other demons as well. But suddenly, the door bell rang and interrupted Alastor’s fun. He saw Charlie send her guests back to their rooms to get some rest and then jump with excitement to answer the door. Alastor found it all odd and a bit dismaying. He really needed to talk to her about their date, but as soon as he saw Vox enter through the door his mood shifted and distorted radio static filled the whole lobby. "What the fuck is he doing here?" He growled like a demented beast which sent Vox cowering behind Charlie.

Charlie forced a nervous smile. She knows how angry Alastor can get. "Alastor please calm down! I can explain—"

"For once I can agree with your red bellhop." Lucifer said as he stood beside Alastor. "What is that man doing here? Did you forget what he did to you, honey?"

"Jeez, why is everyone so angry today?" Charlie cleared her throat and smooth out her hair. "Everyone please clam down! I have another guest arriving today." She looked at the main entrance and gestured for the person outside to enter, it was Seviathan.

Vaggie spat out the cocktail Husk made for her and stomped her way beside Alastor to confront Charlie and her unwelcome guests. "What the heck, Charlie! What is he doing back here?"

"They’re both here to apologize and make amends."

Alastor squinted his eyes, slowly shook his head, and let out an exhausted sigh. "I see, it’s another Charlie thing."

Charlie glared back at Alastor. "Yes, it’s another Charlie thing." She snapped. "And what’s wrong with that?"

"What’s wrong is that it was suppose to be another day in paradise, but you just can’t sit still unless everyone is happy, can’t you?"

Charlie pressed the bridge of her nose and let out a sigh. "Again Alastor, what is wrong with that?"

Alastor rolled his eyes. "It makes you look like a fool, my dear, and I don’t want that."

"Normally I would have burned Alastor’s face off for saying that to you, but he is right, honey. Stop being so naive." Lucifer said.

"Will you guys just trust me? Sheesh! They’re here not to cause trouble."

"Hmph! I’ll believe it when I see it." Alastor scoffed.

Charlie argued with Alastor and simply turned around, clasped her hand together, and looked at Vox and Seviathan to welcome them.

Alastor looked at Vaggie. She was against it but she nodded at him. "Fine!" He snapped before looking at Lucifer. "I’ll handle things from here, my shrimp king."

"I guess I have no choice. I can’t exactly meddle in my daughter’s personal affairs—and also fuck you! When will you stop making fun of my height?"

"The moment we are able to see eye to eye."

That was actually an excellent come back, but Lucifer won’t admit it. "Asshole!" He growled before he angrily walked back to the couch in the lobby to continue shopping for yellow vinyl plastic on his phone.

Charlie and Vaggie took Vox and Seviathan to her office while Alastor prepared their tea and snacks.

When Alastor returned. His shadow and an army of small shadow fiends carried their tea, snacks, and cups and brought it to the coffee table in the room. He was smiling when he sat beside Charlie but he made sure Vox and especially Seviathan could feel his malice.

"I’m glad you both could make it." Charlie said with a wide smile.

"I didn’t want you to tear me to shreds and eat me." Vox nervously said.

"I left you quite a mess to clean up the last time we saw each other, Charlie. I couldn’t just ignore your invitation." Seviathan said.

"So who would like to go first?" Charlie asked in a gleeful tone.

"I would go first." Seviathan volunteered.

Alastor would rather slit his own throat that to listen to whatever the two fools has to say, but he forced himself to stay. It was what Charlie wanted and he wanted to make her happy. Vaggie stayed for the same reason even though she was staring daggers at the Overlord and noble demon.

Seviathan and Vox told their side of the story and why they did what they did. Vox blushed and turned his gaze away when he admitted that he just wanted Alastor to at least acknowledge that he exists. Charlie was overjoyed and nearly cried for Vox saying what he truly felt inside. Alastor rolled his eyes at the mushiness before him, but Charlie elbowed him to try and pretend to be polite.

Seviathan on the other hand thought and hoped that there was still a chance for him to patch things up with Charlie. He truly cared for her and upon hearing the news that an army of angels attacked her, worried him to death. He didn’t realize that he was forcing himself into her life. Vaggie wanted to burst out screaming that he shouldn’t be an idiot, assume, and put his nose where it shouldn’t, but Charlie held her girlfriend’s hand.

Vaggie sighed and said. "Look Seviathan, I understand what you’re going through. I hope you also understand that Charlie and I are now in a relationship and are in love. You have to leave her in my care."

Seviathan solemnly nodded. "Though it pains me. Yes, I completely understand. I simply don’t want to leave it as it is with bad blood and bitterness between us."

Vaggie nodded back. "Then apology accepted. It’s all water under the bridge."

"Oh thank you, Vaggie! Thank you!" Charlie said as he hugged her girlfriend.

Vaggie smiled and patted Charlie on her head. "Sure thing, babe, but could you ease up a bit? You’re going to make my eyeballs pop and I’m quite fond of the eye Alastor made for me."

"Oh right, sorry." Charlie said as she let Vaggie go and smiled sheepishly.

Everything went smoothly for the most part. Vaggie forgave Seviathan and he promised that he has come to terms that Charlie is now off the market. Vaggie even forgave Vox for meddling in their affairs. The only problem was Alastor. The Radio Demon wasn’t too keen on forgiving Seviathan’s audacity and Vox’s incompetence, but for Charlie’s sake, and to get this thing over as quickly as possible because he still needed to ask Charlie out on a date. He relented and forgave the two and even offered to take them to the door.

Before leaving like Seviathan did, Vox turned around and looked at Alastor. "Look Al." He began to say nervously. "I know what I did to you was wrong and I just wanted to say thanks for accepting my apology and understanding why I did it."

Alastor expression did not change. "Don’t thank me, thank Charlie. She’s the one who convinced me to give you another chance."

"She did that? After what I did to her? Impossible."

"It is possible, Vox. Charlie is a kind and gentle soul. In fact, she’s too good for hell—too good for any of us down here." That notion made Alastor chuckle to himself.

"I know we’ve had a falling out and now we’ve started off on the wrong foot." Vox began to say as he scratched the back of his head. "I’m glad you’ve forgiven me, but if I may so bold as to ask, can we start again?"

Alastor glared at him from head to toe. He almost said a quick nonchalant no, but he remembered Charlie. "Love really does make you do stupid things." He thought. "I guess?" He groaned at Vox.

Vox’s face lit up as he dove in to hug Alastor. "Thanks Al! You don’t know how much this means to me. Thank you! Thank you! You won’t regret this."

The gesture sent a tingle down the Radio Demon’s spine. Charlie is the only one he allows to hug him, but anyone else? They make his skin crawl. "Get your hand off me, Vox." He said as he pried the Overlord off him. "We are back on speaking terms, not touching terms."

Vox let go. "Right, sorry… Getting ahead of my myself here."

"Yes, well, as long as you understand. No harm done." Alastor said as he straightened his coat.

"So… I’ll see you on Monday?"

"There’s another meeting? This is too much! My time has been wasted enough as it is. I’ll give Carmilla a piece of my min—"

"No! There’s no meeting. I was thinking that I would personally give you my reports to you from now on. Instead of making your secretaries come to my office." Vox sheepishly suggested hoping Alastor would agree.

Again, Alastor was thinking on saying that won’t be necessary, but this is what his dear Charlie wants. For all of them to get along. So against his better judgement, he said. "So be it. Let’s see where this goes, but let me remind you that it is Charlie who you should be thankful for. If you’re going to go out of your way for me, then do the same for her."

Vox smiled. "Of course, Alastor. I’ll help her out anyway I can. That’s a promise." He was genuinely hopeful and excited for the future. He said his goodbyes before leaving the hotel and hopping into his limo.

Alastor closed the doors and let out an exhausted sigh. "Right, enough of getting sidetrack. I need to talk with Charlie." Right on cue, Charlie descended down the stairs. Alastor straightened his coat, summoned his staff, and wore his brightest smile before approaching Charlie, but Lucifer beat him to it.

The Radio Demon’s left eye twitched. He was this close to grabbing Lucifer by his scrawny neck and throwing him out the window, but he believes Charlie would not appreciate that. He quickly noticed that Charlie was not wearing her usual getup. Her blazer was still red but the cut and design was different, more casual, and she was wearing some sort of tank top underneath, and she seem to have put on a splash of perfume on herself. "Going out, my dear?" Alastor asked as he approached Lucifer and Charlie while raising his left eyebrow at Charlie’s getup.

Charlie smiled at Alastor but before she could speak, Lucifer interjected. "Why, isn’t she allowed to leave this place? Yes, the hotel is her life’s work but it isn’t her whole life. I’m just taking my daughter out on a little dad and daughter date." He began to explain in a matter of fact tone. "She’s been working hard these past few days and I wanted to reward her efforts. I also feel like we haven’t hanged out at all this week." He added.

Charlie looked at Alastor and nodded and shot him a half smile gesturing for him to just go along with it. Lucifer might get suspicious if he hogs her every chance he gets.

But there was a problem. "Yes, that is nice and all, but there is something I must discuss with you, my dear." Alastor said, his eyes trained on Charlie. "In private…"

Lucifer had no clue what was really going on so he thought that it was all hotel affairs and more paperworks. "What did I say, Alastor? You’re working Charlie to the bone! She needs some time to relax. So be considerate and man the fort just for a little while."

Alastor couldn’t really defy Lucifer right now and risk drawing suspicion to himself and Charlie. So The Radio Demon clenched his fist around his staff and held his frustration at bay. "If you put it that way." He snarled as he forced a smile at Charlie. "Go on, my dear, and do enjoy yourself. I’ll take care of things here while you’re away."

Charlie smiled at Alastor and said goodbye before her father led her out the door and took her out into the city on a limo.

Alastor let out an angry growl when he heard the engine of the limo disappearing off into the distance.

"Oh man! You just got cockblocked by the father. It’s a bit cliched but it’s still funny to see!" Vaggie said out of nowhere.

Alastor sharply snapped his neck at Vaggie’s direction and glared at her. She was sitting on a couch and used one of the many TV screens in the lobby to watch a show or movie, Alastor couldn’t tell. "I’m glad you find my crushing defeat so amusing." He said sarcastically as he sat beside Vaggie on the couch with a defeated and exhausted look on his face. He got a good look at what she was watching. It was a comedy show about an old gay couple arguing, he still doesn’t get it.

"So did you get the goods?" Vaggie got straight to point as she took a sip of her soda.

"Yes, I got the goods. The problem is I failed to deliver the goods."

"Good things comes to those who wait, Radio Demon. So be patient for now. So, let’s see the goods." Vaggie as she put on a mean smirk before looking at Alastor.

"Aren’t you suppose to be voice of reason here? Why are you scheming with me?"

"All is fair in love and war. I’ll do anything it takes to win—or in this case, to give Charlie one hell of a date. So, what did you learn?"

Alastor sighed but he scooted closer to Vaggie and brought out his notepad, and relayed to her the things he jotted down. "So those are the other ideal places to take someone on a date, or so I’m told. As for me, I’m planning on taking Charlie to the land of the rising sun and take her to an aquarium and explore the nearby area."

"Why there?"

"Because the girls I overheard it from says that it’s super romantic, and that they’ve seen it many times in anime shows, whatever that means. Look, I don’t have a clue what’s hip and fresh in today’s day and age so I’m just going to take the words of those teenagers for it."

"It’s just a date. We’re not going to war! What could go horribly wrong?"

"Exactly."

"I could take Charlie to a theme park for our date."

"Why a theme park?"

"I dunno, it just sounds like fun?"

"Oh! So I put in the effort to make our date special and you’ll just throw something together last minute?"

"Whoa Al! When did I say that? We may have agreed to get along but we’re still rivals. There’s no way in hell I’m letting you get a one up on me that easily, so chill."

Alastor looked impressed. "If that’s the case, my dear." He said as he offered his hand. "May the best lover win."

Vaggie smiled and shook Alastor’s hand. She thought she’d never see the day she’d do such a thing. It’s a good thing it’s not about selling her soul to The Radio Demon. "You’re on, Alastor! But wait, what’s the prize?"

"Bragging rights?"

"Don’t you think that’s a given?"

"Oh… Sweetening the pot, aye? I like this game! Because I never lose." Alastor stated with pride. "Whoever loses owes the winner one dare."

"So if I win…" Vaggie already thought of a great things she’d make Alastor do. "You’d do anything?"

"If you win! That’s a big IF, my dear. But yes, those are the terms."

"Like making you kiss every last Overlord in the next Overlord meeting?" Vaggie said as she snickered with a mean smirk on her face. Alastor paused and was taken aback. He was rendered speechless. That was something he didn’t want to do and the embarrassment of the aftermath will be pure torture. He wouldn’t know how to begin to explain himself in front of his peers. Vaggie started to giggle. "Is that hesitation I see?"

Alastor steeled his pride and resolve. "Of course not, my dear! I—"

"And I want you to use tongue too."

Alastor’s left eye twitched. "Yes! That is fine as well."

"Al, you can still back out. I was just kidding around! It’s clear you don’t like where this is going."

"The Radio Demon does not back out from a bet." He snapped with pride. "Plus I am confident in my skills."

"Okay, it’s your funeral." Vaggie said nonchalantly. "Anyway, when are you planning to take Charlie out?"

"Hopefully on Thursday."

"Great! I’ll tell everyone." Vaggie said as she playfully smacked Alastor on the back and stood up.

"Excuse me!"

"Well, who else are gonna keep daddy dearest occupied while you fool around with his daughter? I can do it in broad daylight because I am the official girlfriend. We have to hide you from Lucifer, remember?"

"I, um…" Alastor was at a lost for words for such kindness. He thought Vaggie didn’t mean it when she said it. "Thank you, Vaggie… And tell the others they have my thanks as well." He said solemnly.

There was a momentary pause of silence between Vaggie and Alastor. The Radio Demon saying thank you? Unheard of! And yet, here they are. Vaggie smiled at Alastor and nodded, and left to round up everyone in the hotel to come up with a plan to distract Lucifer for a day.

Alastor on the other hand sat on the couch in silence. "Well now, it seems I need to get my ass moving. The fallen angel has offered to open a window for me. It would be rude to leave it all to waste."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 22: A Date With Corruption

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! And welcome to another chapter. It took a long time to get here but Alastor finally asked Charlie out on a date, she said yes, and all is set. All that’s left now is to distract Lucifer. Vaggie offered to help but will they be able to trick the king of hell? There’s only one way to find out. So please, enjoy the story.

Charlie came home late and exhausted. Her father took her around town and did a little shopping. Lucifer wanted to buy Charlie a new dress but she settled for a new suit and a pair of shoes instead, saying she needs those more than a pretty new dress she won’t have the time to use. Lucifer wanted to coax her otherwise just to get the chance to spoil his little princess for but a moment, but he digressed. Charlie was happy with her choice and that is all that matters. "But it was indeed a pretty dress." Charlie thought as she took a second glanced back at it.

Charlie was thinking if Alastor would want to see her in that black and red dress. She got the chance to at least put it on and it fitted her well enough to emphasize her curves, the back and cleavage area were delicately exposed, and the slit was positioned just right to promote mobility, It also made sure that with every step anyone will get an invigorating view. Charlie shook her head in that moment to get her mind out of the gutter. She was with her father to spend some quality time together after so long, and all she could think about was giving Alastor some fan service? That’s suppose to be Angel’s thing. But still, having such thoughts made her feel a century younger.

The dinner at the restaurant Lucifer reserved for himself and his daughter went relatively well. Charlie and Lucifer caught up while they waited for their order. Lucifer asked what’s Charlie’s plan for the future while she asked what her father was up to after all these years. Lucifer admitted that he picked up a weird hobby that branched their conversation towards talking about her wife, Charlie’s mother. They both still missed her dearly, and the mere mention of her name brought the room down, but it was still good. They admitted what was eating them from the inside and for the first time in a couple decades they’re on the same page.

After reaching the hotel. Lucifer straightened his back and it made cracking noises. He groaned that he was going to head to his room, take a warm bath, and go to bed. He joked about that he was no longer a spring chicken which made Charlie giggle, but her father was not the only one. "Who knew having a great time could be so taxing?" She groaned as she limped her way back to their room. A nice warm bath sounded lovely. She was so weary and was feeling a bit sticky. The smog of the city can do that to you. What would Charlie give to go to a country side and breathe in some cool fresh air, but in hell you can only choose between a city abandoned by God or a desolate wasteland that is also forsaken by God. It’s hell, what can you do?

Charlie was just a few inches away from their door and she saw the door slightly open and Alastor coming out and letting out a sigh as he told someone in the room, probably Vaggie, a good evening. Charlie saw in that moment that Alastor’s smile was a bit sad, but his smiled grew wide when he spotted her and closed the door.

"Ah! There you are. Just the woman I’ve just been looking for." Alastor slipped into the shadow and closed the gap between them in a matter of seconds. He grabbed Charlie by her waist and pressed her back against the wall. "I’ve been dying to talk to you all day, my dear."

Charlie jumped a bit and blushed. Alastor was super close. Close enough that she could hear his breathing and smell his perfume. "Oh! Hello there, Alastor. I’m really sorry about bailing out on you this afternoon—and for being in such a hurry, but tell you what. You have a radio show tonight, right?"

"Yes… I can’t leave my adoring fans hanging."

"Great! Let me go freshen up a bit and we’ll both meet up in your studio." She needed to get away from Alastor. He smelled and looked so nice while she smelled like the city.

"But what I have to say can’t wait." Alastor’s smile grew more sinister. He tenderly pushed his hand inside of Charlie’s coat, copping a feel of the side of Charlie’s right breast, feeling her warmth, and hearing her breathing getting faster. "I promise you," Alastor whispered into Charlie’s ear. "This won’t take long." He added as he traced his hand down Charlie’s body and slowly slipping his hand underneath her black top. He felt her skin was moist and damp. "Oh my! Getting too excited are we?"

Charlie forced a smile as she controlled her breathing and looked at Alastor. "How can I not be, when a fine gentleman has his claws on top of my boobs?"

Alastor chuckled. He was indeed fondling Charlie’s breast with zero hesitation, but that was the amusing part. He pressed his body close to Charlie. He could feel Charlie’s supple skin underneath her strapless bra. Alastor juggled with the thought of unbuttoning them from the middle, but he hesitated. He settled for massaging her chest one last time and placing soft kisses on her neck. "Forgive me, my dear. I just had the sudden urge to be close to you, I can’t help it." He cooed.

Charlie didn’t mind that Alastor decided to be handsy. In fact, she was practically begging for it since there was virtually nothing that could stop them from enjoying each other’s company now, but now was not the time. She was not ready and she grew self-conscious. "Alastor, don’t take this the wrong way, but we can’t do this right now. I’ve been outside, me and my dad walked around the city for hours, and there’s the smog in the air—I’m dirty right now and I most likely smell."

Alastor smiled at Charlie and began to laugh. "Is that all? Seriously, Charlie, fret not. You’re the one I love and that means I don’t mind. In fact," Alastor embraced Charlie close by grabbing her waist and breathing in deep. "I it all very enticing. The scent of your sweat and perfume mixing together? Quite invigorating, really."

Charlie giggled and gave Alastor a playful shove. "Ew, that’s gross, Al! You’re gross." But his words put her at ease. She found comfort in his presence and she felt like she didn’t need to hide anything from him.

"You’re right, my dear. I am gross… Grossly enticed by you." He teased as he pressed his lips against hers.

Their lips parted. Charlie held the side of Alastor’s face and looked longingly into his crimson eyes. "That was nice… Very nice, but I’m serious here. Let me clean myself up, Al. We can talk or do anything you want afterwards." Charlie suggestively implied as she fluttered her eyelashes at The Radio Demon.

"That won’t be necessary, my dear. Well, at least for now. I just have a question if I may be so bold as to ask; would you go out on a date with me, Charlie?" Alastor bluntly asked which left Charlie speechless.

"I… I…" Charlie stuttered as she turned completely red. She has been asked to go on a date countless times before, but her heart has never raced like it did right now. She felt like she’s a hundred and eighty years younger and she couldn’t stop herself from blushing.

Alastor laughed. "Take your time, my dear. I can wait." He said with a reassuring smile.

"I think you already know the answer to that."

"And where is the fun in that? Come on, Charlie. I would love to hear you say it." He teased.

"It’s a yes, you jerk. I will go on a date with you. So can you stop toying with me now? I just might faint."

"Of course, my dear." Alastor said as he caressed Charlie’s hair. "I got what I wanted." He said as he took Charlie’s shopping bag and walked her to her room, but before he left he said. "You must be tired, Charlie. Never mind paying me a visit later. We’ll discuss the details of our upcoming in the morning. Rest well, my love." He lovingly said as he grabbed Charlie by her chin and raising her head to meet his gaze.

"Wow, theatrics much, Casanova? Something tells me you memorized that line an hour ago." Vaggie mocked Alastor from bed while not taking her eyes off her magazine.

Alastor chuckled. "As the saying goes: show, don’t tell. I want to be honest with my affection, and nothing screams honesty than conveying my emotions into art form." He said before looking at Charlie, patting her on the head, bowing, and taking his leave.

Charlie felt lighter than air. She couldn’t stop smiling as she sat by the bed beside Vaggie. "So good old-fashioned lover boy finally asked you out, huh?" Vaggie asked with chuckle. "Good, he was bitching all afternoon."

"Y-Yeah, he did… Wait, how did you know?"

"You’re smiling like you’re high, and you’re super red."

"What! Really?" Charlie exclaimed as she touched her face.

Vaggie laughed. "No, sweetie. I heard you two talking down the hall. You two really shouldn’t flirt out in the open." She began to explain. "Walls tend to become paper-thin for that sort of thing."

Charlie laid down and quickly hugged Vaggie. "Ohmagosh, Vaggie! You’re right! What if dad saw us!" She said as she buried her face on her girlfriend’s chest.

"No harm done, babe. Just don’t tempt fate a second time." Vaggie said as she patted Charlie’s head.

"Thanks Vaggie." Charlie suddenly said in a more somber tone.

"Hm? What for?"

"For everything. For coming back when I betrayed your trust, for helping bring Alastor back home, and for letting me love him."

"Charlie…" Vaggie said as she held Charlie’s face and looked longingly into her eyes. "You took me in when I had nowhere to go, you loved me, and you make me happy. All I want is for you to be happy too. If a weirdo with red hair will make you the happiest demoness in hell, then who am I to keep you from him? And to question your taste in men."

"But you didn’t have to—you shouldn’t have to… So thanks."

"You’re right. I didn’t like the idea to at first. It wasn’t unorthodox and I wanted you all to myself. Plus, I really hated Alastor’s guts. He just gets on my nerves! But when I worked for him we got a chance to talk and I got to know him a bit better. I found out that he really loves you and wants the best for you, same as me… He may laugh at your dreams but at the end of the day you will find that he has never left your side—not even once. So who cares about conforming to what is right and proper, we’re already in hell. Most rules no longer applies here. So who cares if you date another man and that man is a notorious serial killer who takes a life with zero remorse. He’s a good man deep down—"

"Awww! That might have been the nicest thing you’ve ever said about Alastor."

"Like, really deep down. Deeper than his part where the sun don’t shine."

"I get it, Vaggie! No need to go there."

"Just trying to paint a picture here, babe."

"Well, cut it out, Rembrandt! I’m trying to enjoy my moment here and you’re trying to dissect Alastor."

"Oh, I think he’s the one who is doing all the dissecting." Vaggie teased. "Or shall we say mutilating."

Charlie playfully punched Vaggie’s shoulder before kissing her on the forehead and heading for the bathroom to get ready for bed.

A couple days passed. Alastor spent his every waking moment on preparing for his day of reckoning. He made sure he booked them a hotel and checked in on them if they’re still available twice, and apparently they’re called an onsen, he found out. A hotel composed of inns built around a hot spring.

Alastor was not familiar with the concept and so he was a bit excited for this trip, to see the place with his own eyes. That is also what he worked on for the past few days. He will take Charlie to another country with a culture and language very different from what they’re used to. The normal thing to do is to hire a tour guide, but that defeats the point. Alastor wanted Charlie all to himself for a day and to have her undivided attention. To remedy this conundrum, he wasted his dark powers to learn basic nihongo overnight before studying the basics of their culture, and the area they would be exploring. Going to another country means you’ll be the guest of that said country and every gentleman knows that you must act accordingly if you’re a guest, and no one will find Alastor lacking in that department. It will be simply untoward.

A tour bus would take them from the hotel to the aquarium and then back again to their hotel, but in between those time they will be free to explore the area at their leisure and on foot. It seems Japan is a country that loves walking, and the last thing Alastor wanted is getting himself and Charlie completely lost and wasting time. Time is love as they say.

This meant he needed to use the internet. He didn’t want to so he asked someone else to use the internet for him, namely Vox. It might sound like he’s pestering Vox but on the contraire, Vox was having the time of his life—for only half an hour though.

Valentino was looking for a booty call while Velvette was going to complain why the internet was so slow, but upon seeing Alastor and Vox together, and finding out what they were up to. The two Vees rudely butted in Vox’s alone time with Alastor while stating that Vox doesn’t know how to find a bitch in a nightclub just to mess with their fellow Overlord. While everything went horribly wrong for Vox because he didn’t get to hang out with Alastor because Valentino and Velvette wouldn’t stop sending him on errands to buy snacks. Alastor on the other hand was surprised that he got some useful information from The Vees.

So with his luggage packed, his cards and cash in his wallet—he even put in a couple bucks in a secret compartment in his luggage for emergencies, he has his and Charlie’s fake passports on him, and he took their schedule to heart. "This is strangely similar to that time I got caught disposing a body in the woods and I had to get out of town fast. I believe there was even a manhunt out for me! But I managed to give those pigs the slip. Ha ha!" Alastor said as he let out a confident laugh.

Alastor went downstairs and into the lobby and what greeted him was a commotion. It seems that Charlie and her dear old dad are arguing about something, and this puts a smile on his face. Alastor seeped into the shadows and sprang up right behind Charlie. "And what seems all this ruckus is about?" He looked at a fuming Lucifer and smiled. "Why is our king acting like a whiny bitch?"

"Oh fuck you!" Lucifer snapped at Alastor. "You’re not helping." He added before he turned his attention back at Charlie. "Why are you staying behind again, honey?"

"Because dad, we’re not here to have fun. We’re here to work. Our guests are there to have fun and feel welcomed. It’s Vaggie’s idea for the staff to show the new guests a fun time to form bonds and build trust between us."

"I get it but why aren’t you coming along? This is your hotel. So it's only fitting that you should come along manning the sails."

"Someone has to man the fort and watch over Alastor while everyone is away." Charlie reasoned. "Please dad, Vaggie will be with you."

"Oh! So I’m a liability now." Alastor said before he felt an elbow hit him on the back, it was Vaggie.

Vaggie glared at him while hinting to play along. "What are you talking about, Alastor? We can’t leave you for two seconds alone to your own devices! Remember?" Vaggie said while nervously smiling at Lucifer, hoping he buys it all up. "He’s like a child, my king. A murderous little shit. Can’t leave him on his own. He might turn The Hazbin Hotel into a murder hotel in ten minutes."

Alastor’s left eye twitched but he let Vaggie’s insults slide. She was doing him a solid after all.

"Then why not make him go and Charlie and I will stay?" Lucifer whined.

"I’ll kill everyone, feast on their fresh, rare, and dripping flesh, and dump their bones into the ocean." Alastor said bluntly with a smile on his face.

"Can’t you just cooperate? Just once, jackass?"

"I’m terribly sorry, small stack. But helping in the betterment of others is not exactly my style."

"Go on, Dad. It’s just for two days and one night. I’m sure you’ll survive. Plus you have the rest of the staff to come with you. I’ll stay here and make sure Alastor doesn’t burn down the hotel. I also need to work on some paperworks and make my lesson plans for the next three months." Charlie began to coax. "So you see dad. I’ve got a lot of work to do. A very lot—would love to go with you all, but I won’t get anything done. Hopefully Alastor gives me a hand and doesn’t just cause a mess. So make sure you and everyone have fun, okay?" Charlie said with a sheepish grin on her face. Hoping with all her might that Lucifer doesn’t see through her lies.

But Lucifer still didn’t want to buy it. He was dead set on having Alastor go while he helps his daughter himself. So Vaggie gave it one final push. "Plus it will be good for the hotel’s PR if the public saw the king of hell himself as the new face of The Hazbin Hotel." She pointed out, catching Lucifer’s attention.

"Yes! Vaggie is totally right!" Charlie supported the angle Vaggie was working at. "Everyone in hell is already sick and tired of my face at this point." Charlie sheepishly said. "I bet they’ll be shocked to see you dad."

"Oh the fuck they are! They can’t do this to my daughter! Don’t worry, honey. I got this." Lucifer said as he grabbed his luggage and stormed out the door. "I’ll make them regret ever looking down on you! I’ll make them squeal in pain!" He swore bloody vengeance.

"That went relatively well. So the magic word against the king is none other than his own daughter’s name. How predictable." Alastor snickered.

"Hey! My dad is not that easy—well, he is sometimes easy, but not always!" Charlie cried out.

"Whatever you say, my dear." Alastor chuckled.

"Yeah well, I gotta go. Easy or not, the king won’t pull the wool over his own eyes." Vaggie said.

"Can you manage?" Alastor asked, sounding genuinely concerned for once.

"It’s just for a couple days. Plus, I have Angel, Cherri, Husk, Niffty, and Adam to back me up. Well, I wouldn’t count much on Adam, but four out of five should be enough."

"I see… Then you have my thanks, Vaggie."

"You owe a solid for this. Don’t you forget that, Al."

"Of course, my dear! I would never think otherwise. I never forget what I owe."

"We’re heading out and you two have fun now." Vaggie said before looking at Charlie, hugging her, grabbing her luggage, and heading out the door.

"Well then." Alastor said to Charlie as he cracked open a portal leading to the mortal realm and offered his hand to Charlie. "Shall we get going ourselves? I have you all to myself for a day and I want to savor every second."

Charlie blushed as she took Alastor’s hand. "I… I-I’ll go change and get my bag." She stuttered as she went up the stair, acting all flustered.

"Don’t keep me waiting." Alastor said as he watched Charlie disappear up the stairs. He snapped his fingers and his luggage materialized into existence by his feet.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 23: The Heaven of My Hell

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! And welcome to a new chapter. Alastor’s grandmaster plan has been set in motion. He is going to take Charlie on a date and he’s going to have her all to himself for a day, with no one to get in their way, and without a care in the world. Will the date be a huge success or will it end in tragedy? There is only one way to find out. Please, enjoy the story.

The airport is the beating heart of a city. The hustle and bustle of people from all parts of the world coming and going to wherever they needed to go, but Alastor was going to stop that heart for a few seconds. Time stopped before a portal to hell tore through the fabric of reality and two demons stepped through.

Charlie was left speechless by the sights before her eyes as Alastor restored the flow of time. The place was clean, extravagant, and filled with signs in a language unfamiliar to her. An intercom turned on, speaking in a language foreign to Charlie and that seem to spark the realization in her that she was in a place different from her own, with a rich culture that is unlike what she is used to. For a couple of things, the airport was packed with tides upon tides of people heading for their own exits. Yes, most of them looked tired but none of them were drunk, high, or getting murdered in broad daylight.

"I am no longer in hell." Charlie uttered as she held Alastor’s arm close. She was feeling overwhelmed and small, but everything around her looked so exciting, shiny, and new. She couldn’t help but smile.

"Is something the matter, my dear? Feeling a bit under the weather? Well, that is to be expected. The air here is a bit cleaner to what we are used to and it is a bit colder, I must admit. I guess The Land of the Rising Sun doesn’t mean we’ll get a bright sunny day all the time."

"No, I’m fine." Charlie reassured him. "It’s just that. This is so exciting!" She squealed. "I’ve never been to earth before! Well, I did, but it was just mostly mom and dad teaching me that there is good and bad in humanity and that humans tends to lean in more towards evil. That was also the reason why dad abhorred the idea of bowing down to them."

"Oh! So I’m bad news am I? I guess your deadbeat father is not utterly wrong in that matter. I am addicted to murder."

"Don’t worry. I don’t share all of dad’s views. Most humans are bad, but not all of them." Charlie said as she intertwined her fingers with Alastor’s which sent tingled up his spine, but he refused to flinch. "I mean, my mom is human and she was nice to me and my father. When she was around, that is."

The dreaded topic: Charlie’s infamous mother. Alastor did his research before knocking on Charlie’s doors the first time they met, and he came across only vague mentions of Charlie’s mother, the queen of hell, and the mother of all demons in official records and gossips he overheard. Even Vaggie warned him about bringing up the subject around her, especially to Lucifer because he was super-sensitive about it. But Alastor being the don of mischief in hell, he decided to weaponize the taboo topic for a bit of fun.

Alastor would watch a movie about two lonely souls getting back together when Lucifer is around, play the song Breaking Up Is Hard To Do by this Neil Sedaka fellow through his radio—yes, the music is a bit too hip and fresh for Alastor’s taste but he’s grown fond of it especially when it never fails to make the king of hell cry like a baby when the lyrics "I beg of you, don’t say goodbye" kicks in. But most hilarious of all and most cruel of Alastor is when he ask Husk about the missus. Husk doesn’t even have a wife but Lucifer would always cry like his puppy just died and run to his room leaving Alastor cackling like a banshee completely amused with himself.

Alastor will admit that he was a bit curious about the woman but he won’t pry Charlie about the matter if she doesn’t want to talk about it, and there was a long pause before Charlie spoke again.

"So what now, Alastor?"

"We checkout of the airport and meet with the shuttle I booked for us."

"Checkout! How? Can’t you just teleport us outside?"

Alastor chuckled. He was used to using fake identities and passports when he was on the run. He understands why Charlie is panicking. "Don’t worry, my dear. I got it all covered. Plus, do you really want to miss the chance to walk around the airport for a bit?" Alastor reassured as he held Charlie’s face, making her blush, and handing her a passport.

"What’s this?"

"Your passport. So before we get going let’s briefly go over our cover. You are Emilia Chambers."

"Emilia Chambers. Okay, got it."

"And I am Ramon Conwell."

"Oooh, Ramon, sexy sounding name. So why are we here?"

Alastor smiled from ear to ear and tenderly held Charlie’s chin. "I’m your fiancé and I’m taking you on a nice trip to Japan because I love you very much." He said slow and lovingly as he playfully poked Charlie’s button nose.

"Oh, stop that, Al! There’s other people around us." Charlie said as she became more flustered.

Alastor chuckled, seemingly amused by Charlie’s reaction to his teasing. That’s when he noticed how Charlie looked. "I must say. This look suits you, my dear." Alastor casted a disguise spell on them to make them appear more human and less like demons. He gave Charlie fair skin, blue eyes, and left her beautiful blonde hair as it is. But her lavender overcoat, indigo camisole top, violet heels, black pants, silver watch, and red choker was all on her. "Normally I see you in all red but it seems shades of purple also suits you as well. I can see you’re stopping at all the stops in seducing me." He teased her further.

"This old thing? It’s just something I threw together last minute." Charlie wasn’t being modest. She doesn’t have a lot of outfits in her closet. The one she was wearing right now was the clothes she wore before she acquired the happy hotel. She was starting to regret not getting the dress she saw with her dad the other day. She at least wanted to look pretty in front of Alastor right now.

In her worrying, she got a better look at Alastor and noticed that he had beautiful brown skin, smooth and primped black hair, dark brown eyes, and his lips were a lot smaller compared to his usual ear to ear grin as The Radio Demon. His small human lips made Alastor seem more cuter than usual, and it him smiling at her made Charlie blush. "Alastor is one to talk about seduction." She thought.

Alastor was not wearing his usual Sunday best suit but he wore a semi-formal attire of brown leather shoes, black pants, a striking red buttoned shirt with the sleeves rolled up, a leather strap watch, and a silver necklace that’s playing peekaboo within his unbuttoned collar. He looked gorgeous and he knows it. He was going to use everything at his disposal to toy with his adorable demon belle.

"Don’t be modest, my dear. Please believe me when I say you’re looking very lovely today."

"Okay, thanks Alastor." Charlie said as her fingers played with her hair. "You look good too." She said sheepishly.

"Good girl." He said as he patted Charlie on the head. "Now let’s get going. We have so much to see, much to do, and so little time." Alastor guided her along the airport and instructed her on what she should do. He reminder her not to overthink it and to just hand her passport, get the copy of her plane ticket, and tell them that she’s here on vacation.

Everything went as smooth as silk without a hitch. Alastor chuckled to himself as the immigration officer handed his passport back to him. "Was there any doubt? My contact might be expensive but he certainly delivers." Alastor thought smugly, but his expression changed when he saw Charlie smiling, laughing, bowing, and waving good bye with her immigration officer.

Charlie approach Alastor as he offered his elbow to her. "Making friends already, my dear?"

"You could say that. I told the nice lady over there that you’re my fiancé and you’re taking me on a date here. She welcomed me to her country and told me to enjoy my time here."

"Ah yes, the Japanese are a proud people, and they show great love for their home country. So this is the patriotism and Japanese service I’ve heard so much about."

"Yeah, the people seem to be very nice here."

"Yes, the people here are polite and as courtesy we should be polite in return." He reminded.

"Okay! This isn’t hell." Charlie said enthusiastically. "I can be myself here."

"Not so fast, my dear. They take their personal space here very seriously. Try not to get too excited."

"Oh! Yes, can’t forget about that."

"And don’t forget about the dangers, my dear. The people here are still people. Some are good and some are evil." Alastor smiled a sinister grin at Charlie and brought out Force Pledge to look at the time. "Oh dear, let’s get a move on. I bet our shuttle to the hotel is already waiting for us."

The pair made their way out of airport but along the way Alastor spotted a vending a machine. "Feeling parched?"

"Not really but I wouldn’t mind."

"Splendid!" Alastor said as they headed for a vending machine. "I stopped by this country once while switching planes. The cops refused to stop hunting me and I had to lay low in a nearby tropical country. But this beverage sure is a delight." He said as he inserted four coins into a vending machine and pressed a button twice. Two bottles came out and he handed one to Charlie.

"Oooh! What is it?" Charlie asked, her eyes sparkling. The bottle was covered with words she could not understand. "Iced tea?"

"Close, but no. It’s barley tea, my dear. Try it. I always liked my tea hot but this is quite good too."

Charlie took a sip. "Huh? You’re right, it’s an odd taste at first but it’s quite refreshing." Alastor was delighted to hear that.

After following the flow of the crowd to the exit. Alastor spotted a man holding up a sign that says Conwell. With Charlie’s hand in his, he approached the man. The driver spotted Alastor coming closer and bowed and smiled at him. "I’m glad you made it safely, Conwell-san." He said in English with a heavy accent.

Alastor bowed. "Thank you for waiting for us." He said in Nihongo with an English accent, but it was enough to be understood. This surprised Charlie, but she was impressed all the same.

"Oh! You speak Nihongo?" The man said in his native language.

"A bit, yes." Alastor replied. He used his new demonic power to memorize the basics of the language overnight.

"I see. Then, this way to the van."

Alastor looked at Charlie. "Let’s go, my dear." He said in English.

The ride to the hotel was a pleasant one. Charlie couldn’t stop staring and gasping at everything they passed by. "Enjoying yourself, my dear?"

"I’m sorry." Charlie said as she blushed. "It just that I haven’t been out of hell before, and everywhere I look is just so clean, the sun is shining, and the people here aren’t trying to kill each other—or trying to fuck each other for that matter." She giggled.

Alastor laughed. "Yes, that sort of thing is only exclusively in hell. Remember when I first arrived at the hotel? Angel tried to suck me off." After saying that, Alastor grabbed Charlie by her chin and turned her to face him. "But don’t be shy, my dear. Enjoy yourself to your heart’s content. This whole trip is for you," Alastor’s enchantments began slipping. His eyes were turning crimson. "And for me." He said seductively. "So let us indulge ourselves thoroughly, because I will most certainly enjoy myself once we reach our room."

"Oh…" She sheepishly smiled. "Cut it out, Al! Wait until we’re alone." Charlie said as she became more flustered.

"What? I can’t help myself. I do enjoy turning you a nice shade of red."

"Then stop it, Casanova!" She giggled. "If you tease me too much. I just might faint.

Charlie and Alastor arrived at their destination and they were welcomed by two hotel staffs in kimonos. They led the two to their rooms and Charlie was both surprised and amazed by it. It was so different from what she was used to—different from her own hotel. The dining room that also acted as the living room only had a Chabudai table and four Zaisu chairs. Charlie thought they were quaint and adorable.

The hotel staff who led them to their room bowed at Alastor. "You two may proceed to the bathhouse when you two are ready. We will have your dinner prepared for you when you return." The woman said in her native language.

Alastor bowed at the woman and said in Nihongo. "Understood. Thank you." The Woman bowed again before leaving.

Charlie was checking the bedroom and found two futons. "They look comfy. Can’t wait to try them out later." She said excitedly. But she was shocked when a pair of arms lovingly wrapped around her.

"And I can’t wait to make you mine later, but who am I kidding? I can make you mine right now." Alastor turned Charlie around, closed the sliding doors, and pressed her back against the wall.

Charlie was at a loss for words. She couldn’t really protest against Alastor’s advances. They’re alone, they have done the dance a lot of times now, and she wanted it herself.

Alastor slid his left hand under Charlie’s top, cupped her face with his right hand, and began licking her neck down to her collarbone. "You’re mine for a day, my dear. All mine." He said with a hungry glint in his eyes. "I can do whatever I want—take whatever I want from you without anyone getting in our way."

Charlie began to breathe fast and heavy. Alastor’s hands were warm and felt so good on her chest and on her cheek, and his tongue just know where to lick. He was tickling her and making her wet all the same. "Fuck, Al." She cooed while unknowingly reaching for the buttons of Alastor’s red shirt and getting a glimpse of his smooth brown skin and seeing his silver necklace dangling around his neck. "Why does that look so fucking sexy? It’s just a plain ol’ silver necklace." She thought. "You really know how to get a woman going." Charlie grabbed Alastor’s face and made him look at her. "Do it, Alastor. You can do whatever you want with we. I…" She found the words embarrassing to say even though they were true. "I-I… I want you now."

Alastor chuckled as he held Charlie’s face with both of his hands. "Getting horny now, I see? Patience, my dear, patience. There’s plenty of time to attend to our needs in the tranquility of the night. For now we have a hot spring and a far eastern dinner with our names on it."

"Oh, b-but…" Charlie said, sounding a bit disappointed.

"Fret not, we’ll put a pin on it with a kiss." Alastor pressed his lips against Charlies, and slid his tongue in her mouth.

His lips were soft and his tongue tasted so sweet. Her mind was going blank. Charlie wrapped her arms around Alastor and pulled him closer.

Moments passed. The two headed for the hot spring to take a bath. Charlie was a bit hesitant to bathe together with Alastor but that’s just how it is for a mixed bath. On the bright side, Charlie got to know what it was like to have Alastor wash her back and wash his. It was an odd experience but it was something new. Now they are enjoying their dip in the hot waters of the onsen.

"Oooh… This is certainly a delight. How about you Char—I mean Emilia, feeling comfy?" Alastor asked as he pulled Charlie closer to him. He didn’t know why he kept using their cover names out in public. There was a family of three across from them but they didn’t knew them, they were minding their own business, and relaxing. There’s no manhunt for them. There’s no need for the extra caution, but Alastor guessed that old habits just die hard.

Charlie held Alastor’s hand. "This place is absolute heaven. The water is nice and warm, and I think it’s working wonders for my skin."

"Maybe, but I can certainly feel my back appreciating the dip."

After ten minutes they got out of the hot spring and returned to their room and found a feast waiting for them. Charlie was impressed how pretty everything was presented. Alastor was reluctant to partake because he was an avid meat eater. Seafood, fresh vegetables, miso soup, and tempuras aren’t his cup for tea, but after sitting down with the intention of just accompanying Charlie with her meal. Alastor was shocked when he took a bite. The rice were tasty, the fish were fresh that they practically tasted sweet, and he quickly grew fond of the sake.

They retreated to the other room after finishing their dinner. There were two futons waiting for them. Charlie dove in and got snug and comfy while Alastor switched off the lights. Alastor didn’t use his own futon but instead snuggled in with Charlie. She knew this was coming. It was the whole point of their date. For them to have some alone time together. To wake up in each other’s arms without worrying about getting out of bed before her dad starts looking for her, but she couldn’t help being a bit surprised.

Alastor wrapped his arms around Charlie under the sheets. His left hand slid underneath Charlie’s pink shirt while his right hand went for her crotch area and started rubbing her there. "You’re so soft, my dear, and—" Alastor sniffed Charlie’s nape. "You smell so sweet and nice. You make me feel things I can no longer contain."

"I can feel you getting hard back there." She said under her breath.

"Forgive me, my dear, but you make me go feral." Alastor removed the sheets, turned Charlie around, moved on top of her, untied her pajama’s laces, and removed her bottoms. "I got you where I want you, my love. I hope you don’t mind if I started eating my freshly caught prey." Alastor said as their enchantments vanished revealing their true demon form.

"Not at all, Alastor. Go ahead, help yourself." Charlie invited.

Alastor wore a mischievous grin getting down on Charlie and eating her out.

"Fuck! Oh gosh! There! Right fucking there, Al!"

"Try not to be too loud, my dear. This hotel is not as empty as The Hazbin Hotel." Alastor said before getting back to it and inserting a finger into Charlie.

"I’m sorry." She said as she tried to control her breathing. "Can I hold your hand, Alastor?" She asked and Alastor gave her his right hand to hold.

The Radio Demon was touching somewhere nice. She could feel herself getting close but she controlled her screams and simply let out a soft moan as her whole body shuddered with excitement.

"Fucking hell." She moaned with bated breath. "That was so good. I feel as light as a feather."

"Well, don’t fall asleep on me just yet, my dear. We’re not yet done getting to know each other in the biblical sense."

"Then come here, Alastor. Take me however you want." Charlie said with open arms. Alastor grinned. He took off his red pajamas and unbuttoned his red shirt. Charlie touched his chest and he just stayed there, still as a painting, watching Charlie’s hands caressing his fur. "Your fur is so soft and fluffy, Al."

"Thank you, my dear." Alastor slithered over Charlie while grabbing her legs and spreading them open to her sides. "But I bet you’re far more supple than I can ever be."

Charlie wrapped her arms around Alastor’s back. "I’m ready when you are, Alastor. Rough me up." She said as she closed her eyes and pressed her face on Alastor’s chest.

Alastor grabbed his member and traced it around Charlie’s rim, looking for her center. When everything felt right. He thrusted his hips forward making Charlie let out a loud scream. To muffle her moans, Alastor pressed his lips against hers and began massaging her breasts. When he noticed that she has controlled her breathing and has grown accustomed to his rhythm. He moved on to sucking on her chest and put two of his fingers in Charlie’s mouth for her to suck on.

After a while. Alastor stopped kissing Charlie, grabbed her by her legs, and began pounding her harder. "Whoa, Al!—hey, hey." Charlie tenderly said to Alastor as she held his face. "It’s okay, it’s okay. You don’t need to overdo it. To night is our night. I’m not going anywhere. We can take it slow."

"I’m sorry, my dear. I have different plans in mind." Alastor said before grabbing Charlie by her wrist and pinning her to the futon.

"Alastor! What are you doing?" Charlie asked, completely confused.

"I… I… Want." Alastor found it difficult to speak but his hungry eyes were trained on Charlie. "I want you to carry our child."

"What?" That’s when Charlie realized that Alastor didn’t wore a condom before getting on her. "Shit! Wait, Al! No!" She said furiously as her horns and tail popped into existence. It had the wrong effect. Instead of scaring Alastor it only turned him on more. Charlie could feel his devil getting bigger inside of her. "We’ve been through this! We can’t have a child. If my dad found out—"

"To hell with your deadbeat father!" Alastor shouted as his antlers grew longer and sharper.

"He’s already in hell, so…"

"You know what I mean, Charlie! You love me and I love you with all my black dead heart. I know for a fact that we both want this."

"I’m so sorry Alastor. We just can’t right now." Charlie said as tears rolled down her eyes. What Alastor says is true. She thought about it when she was by herself, and it made her giggle with excitement. She wanted to have Alastor’s children, maybe start their own family, and make a slice of their own heaven in hell. She specifically said children because she wanted three at best. One for Vaggie to raise and two for her. She won’t let Alastor raise their children. She loved the man but even she’ll admit he’s not the best role model. "Please understand, Alastor. A time will come. We just have to—"

"Don’t you want to be happy, Charlie? Because I do! So very, very badly." Alastor said with a forlorn look in his red eyes. "I’ve been so bitter and cold all my life. At least let me be happy in the afterlife."

Charlie hugged him. "I want to be happy as much as you do, please believe me."

"Then why not take this leap with me? We’ll explain it to your father together. I’m sure he’ll understand—he’ll have to. It’s his grandchildren. Even if he doesn’t. I will always be there for you. I will never leave your side like he did."

"I know you will, but… I just got him back, Alastor! Please, he’s my dad. I don’t want him to leave me again simply because I’m in love with you." Charlie begged.

"Well…" Alastor’s expression grew dark. "It’s not up to you now, is it my dear?" Charlie’s eyes grew wide. She was pinned down and Alastor was inside of her. "You’re lying to me and you’re lying to yourself. Luckily for you I am strong enough for both of us." Alastor pressed her down on the futon and began to finish what he started.

At first Charlie tried to resist by pushing Alastor off her, but slowly her strength began to fade, her mind turning blank, and her arms grew tighter and tighter around Alastor’s slender waist. "Alastor was right. I do want this. I want him to impregnate me." She thought. All she could do now was say. "Alastor, please. Let’s stop." She said in between her moaning. "This is a bad idea. I can’t hide a child from my dad."

"I can’t—fuck! I’m so sorry, Charlie. I can’t stop—shit! I love you too much to stop, and you just feel so good. I love you very much!" Alastor said as he moved his hips faster.

Charlie was close and she could feel Alastor was close as well because his member began twitching inside of her. In that moment she surrendered to the heat of the moment and to their burning passion. "Fuck it all! Do it, Alastor! I love you too. Get me pregnant, you stupid asshole! Just don’t stop fucking me." She said as she gripped Alastor’s back tight, digging her claws, and adding more scars to his skin.

The two of them kissed and let out their moans in each other’s mouths as they let desire, pleasure, and exhaustion overtook them. Alastor began kissing and sucking on Charlie’s chest while she caressed his hair. "I guess I’m pregnant now." She said as post-nut clarity made her see things clearer now, and she didn’t sound that much bothered. Sure, her dad will hate her now for letting someone like Alastor plant his seeds inside of her, but she couldn’t care less. She loved the man and he loved her back. A child being born from their love is normal. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.

"Not quite." Alastor groaned. "I pulled out last minute."

"What?" Charlie was shocked. She was relieved to hear him say that but she was also a bit disappointed not becoming the mother of his children, at least not for now. "Why?"

"My love for you drove me to the stupid notion of getting you pregnant at all cost, but it was also the thing that made me realize that what I was doing to you was wrong." Alastor said as he held Charlie’s face. "I love you, Charlie, and I still want you to carry our child, but not like this. I’ve hurt you so much in the past and I won’t do so again."

"Oh, Al." Charlie hugged Alastor. "That’s so sweet of you to say. I knew you cared—I just knew it!"

"I only care about you, my dear. The rest of hell can go fuck itself. No need to celebrate."

"Still, it’s a start!"

"Then how about you turn around and let’s start our anal session, hm?"

"Uh, don’t we need to rest up first? We both just came."

"I suppose we can. I’m heading out to the vending machine to get an energy drink. How about you?"

"Orange juice is fine for me."

"Be back in a jiff then." Alastor said as he put on his red pajamas and shirt and headed out.

When Alastor came back they rehydrated and cuddled for a while in total darkness and simply enjoyed each other’s company. After a while, Alastor turn on a bit of light and continued their adult naptime which lasted for an hour, give or take. They didn’t know what time they fell asleep. All they knew was when they woke up they were in each other’s arms.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 24: Silent Siren

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. Not much will happen in this chapter just a bunch of Charlastor fluff, but at this point I think that’s what you all signed up for. So please, enjoy the story.

Alastor and Charlie headed for the aquarium via tour bus. A shuttle fetched them from the hotel and took them where the tour bus was parked at. While Charlie excitedly looked at the sights of the forest, the ocean, and the city they passed by. Alastor broke the silence between them. "My dear… I’m really sorry about what happened last night."

Charlie smiled at Alastor and nudge him with her shoulder. "Let it go, Al. It’s fine! You’ve apologized for five times now. It’s weird to see The Radio Demon apologize so much." She said as she slipped her fingers through Alastor’s fingers. He was shocked at first but he held Charlie’s hand tight.

"I forced myself onto you. It just doesn’t sit well with me that you’ve forgiven me so easily. You’re the person I didn’t want to act like a beast to."

"You pulled out and that is all that matters, and I wasn’t really against the idea. Halfway through, I wanted you to do it inside me and… Maybe start a family and build a home." Charlie said as she looked into Alastor’s eyes.

"Still, my initial approach to the matter was tasteless. My pride as a gentleman is wounded. At the very least give me a punishment for my transgression."

"Then kiss me."

"Excuse me?"

"You heard me. I command you to kiss me."

Alastor was confused, but he did what he was told. He leaned in closer, held the side of Charlie’s face, and slowly pressed his lips against hers. Her lips were supple and sweet.

"That was lovely, Alastor." Charlie said as she rested her head on The Radio Demon’s chest.

"That’s it? That hardly what I call a—"

"Two-hundred."

"What?"

"Actually, just one-hundred ninety-nine now since you just kissed me, but all in all that’s two-hundred kisses because I’m two-hundred years old."

"But you’ll be two-hundred and one years old in four months from now?"

"Then you better hope I ask for those kisses before my next birthday."

Alastor chuckled. "Oh, alright my conniving little minx. You have yourself a deal."

"Wait, I want those kisses can be converted into Treat Vaggie Nicely too."

"What ever could you mean? We are getting along. I’m not saying I’d hug her or open a door for her—or not trip her when she’s not looking, but we are playing nice for the most part. Though, we would get along great if she removed the stick up her ass."

"That’s all well and good then. As for her stick, you know how she’s like. She was trained to be like that. Try to walk in her shoes, okay Al?"

"Hm…" Alastor wasn’t really into the idea, but for Charlie’s sake. "Oh, fine. I’ll try to be more understanding to our fallen archangel of rigidness and bitchiness." He jested.

Charlie smiled at Alastor, then began to think. "Let’s see… What about Angel? Are you being nice to him?"

"He’s my secretary. What benefit would I gain from mistreating him? In fact, I think he wants me to mistreat him." Alastor said as he cringed. "He keeps leaning on my desk or on the conference table and incessantly moans that he’s been a bad boy."

"Why don’t you?"

"Excuse me?" Alastor was shocked. He expected such a vulgar reply from Angel or his friend Cherri, but not from Charlie. "I think the spider and cyclops are rubbing off on you and I don’t like it. They’re corrupting my precious hell belle."

"Come on, Alastor. Why not throw him a bone? What could go wrong? Like, we’re already in hell. It’s not like there’s a second hell." She chirped. "He’s cute enough if that’s what you’re worried about."

"His looks is not the problem. It’s the principles, my dear! I may be a demon but I am also a gentleman. Playing Tetris with someone else while I have sworn myself to you goes against my moral codes. Yes, laugh if you will, but even someone like me have a set of codes to follow."

"Look, I’m not asking you to marry him. I just want you to make him feel more "appreciated" and "wanted"." This is what Alastor both loved and hated about Charlie. She’s a kind and gentle soul who truly cared about her friends. Sure her kind nature will surely get her into a lot of trouble, but if not for that. Alastor wouldn’t have knew what it’s like to have someone else who isn’t Rosie or his parents who truly cared about him. Everyone in hell either hated Alastor or feared him, but not Charlie. She was the only one who dared to get to know him better. That was her nature. "I tried talking to him, I tried having Cherri talk to him, and we tried to talk to him together, but we just couldn’t get through to him. I theorized the only way into his heart is through sexual. That’s what he wants—no wait! Not the sex part."

Alastor raised an eyebrow. "Oh, I believe that’s what he really wants."

"You know that’s not what I meant and don’t belittle Angel so much. He’s had enough of that from Valentino."

Alastor paused. "My apologies."

"Deep down, Angel is begging to be loved the only method he found that gave him that satisfaction is through drugs and sex."

"Can’t we just give him all the coke he could handle? You know, to get it out of his systems?"

"Alastor!"

"I jest. I jest, my dear. And people say I can’t take a joke."

"Your jokes aren’t funny sometimes, just mean. At any rate, I think Angel would appreciate it if you, someone he likes, tried to get to him."

Alastor just kept silent and let Charlie spoke.

"I’ve been studying him because he’s my patient and I want to help him because he’s my friend. It makes me sad that he’s doing all that to himself just to feel something close to love."

"As I have learned from Dante’s Purgatorio. Sin is just an overly twisted version of love."

Charlie nodded solemnly. "Snorting coke like a vacuum, riding every dick he comes across, basically destroying himself beyond recognition. Yes, you’re right. He wants to love himself but just doesn’t know how to—no one thought him how." Charlie said as tears formed in her eyes. She whimpered quietly as to not disturb the other passengers. "I tried my best to help him—I really did."

"I kinda see where this is going." Alastor let out a sigh. "Fine, but I’ll make no promises. I’ll see what I can do for our honored guest—for you so that you don’t have to worry about him."

"See what you can do for him, Al. Doing the deed will remain as the last resort when all of your approach fails."

"Hopefully it does not came to that."

"So anyway… I know you adore Niffty. So how about Husk? I saw you two having a heated argument the other day."

"Ah! That would be because of Angel—again. I think he’s more trouble that he’s worth. I didn’t know you were eavesdropping, my dear?"

"I wasn’t. I though the hotel was getting attacked again so I went and checked. So what about Angel?

"He and his friend Cherri fought about something I could hardly care about as Husk told me. Vaggie ordered Husk to go fetch him again, but he argued that he did that last time and wanted me the be one to go this time because his job description states he is a bartender, not a nanny."

"Oh, did you?"

"One of my minions order me around? I’m hurt that you think so lowly of me, my dear, but Vaggie took Husk’s side and ordered me to go out."

"So you are bullying Husk!"

"I suppose you want me to stop?" Alastor said while raising an eyebrow at Charlie.

"I won’t force you. I’m just going to implore you not to abuse your minions so much."

Alastor sighed. "Fine, fine. I’ll try to act nice to him at least once in a while. Anything else, my lovely Charlie? Do you want me to wash your father’s feet? Bake him some muffins? Or maybe tuck him to bed and kiss him goodnight while I’m at it?" He said sarcastically.

"Calm down, Alastor. No need to have an attitude with me. I know you have a line I shouldn’t cross."

"And that is why I love you so much!" Alastor said as he pulled Charlie closer to him. "You try to teach this old dog new trick but you can’t help yourself from enabling me, can’t you my dear?" He formed a mean smirk. "Sometimes I think you’re fond of the monster within me."

"Well, yes, wait! No! I’m serious about being nice to our friends, Al. At least try for them. You can be an asshole to everyone else. Baby steps, baby steps."

Alastor held Charlie by her head and kissed her on the cheek and sniffed her hair and got a whiff of a totally new scent. Charlie used the shampoo available at the onsen. "If that will please you, my love. I won’t be such an asshole to our dear friends."

"That’s the spirit." Charlie giggled as she hugged Alastor tighter and placed her head on his chest, but their tender moment was interrupted when they came to a complete stop.

"Will you look at that? We’re here."

Alastor and Charlie got off the bus and followed the group, but before getting off they were instructed on where and when to wait for the tour bus to head back to their hotels. How they spend their time and where they’ll go will be left in their discretion.

The aquarium hasn’t opened yet but that was not a problem. Charlie and Alastor sat by the fountain. Charlie was staring at the people both those who were waiting for the aquarium to open up and those going about their business from the city across the street. The breeze was cool, the birds were chirping, the trees were green and swaying to the wind. It seems even the sun blessed them with its presence as opposed to yesterday. It was a picturesque scene.

"It’s so peaceful here, Alastor."

"We’re no longer in hell, my dear." Alastor said as she admired how bright Charlie looked.

"I know bad things happen in this world too, but also good things. I wish the same can be said in hell."

"Yes, it is very sad, but it is called hell for a reason. The worst of the worsts gets dumped there."

"But people can change!"

"Don’t be so naive, Charlie. That is true but it is also true that there are people who will never change, who are pure evil to their core. Those who sin solely because they like and can’t live without it."

"But you’ve changed? You’re a prolific serial killer in life but risked your life for me and the hotel, you’re getting along with Vaggie, and you took me on this nice date. I remember you once mocked my relationship with Vaggie. You said love is a joke and a worthless thing to get attached to and here we both are."

"I guess you’re right, but there’s a unique catalyst that led to my change." Alastor said as he held Charlie by her chin and gazed upon her. "I highly doubt they’ll find someone like you, my dear. Who will lead them to a brighter path. I guess it’s safe to assume I’m one of the lucky ones, and to think. It all began with that disastrous commercial of yours."

"That is simply because—" Charlie held Alastor face. "You don’t give up on the people you love, and I love you Alastor."

"I… Oh…" Alastor was at a loss for words. He couldn’t resist blushing. He covered his mouth and looked away. "It should be me making you swoon, my dear. Not the other way around."

"Does it matter?" Charlie said as she grabbed Alastor’s hand. "All that’s important is we’re together, right?" She added as she put Alastor’s hand on her right cheek.

That gesture made Alastor smile. "Indeed, my dear." He said as he pulled Charlie closer. "Who cares about the tiny details?" He studied Charlie’s face with a deep fascination. He touched here and there, caressing her skin with delicate hands. The princess of hell was so precious to him that she seemed to be as fragile as paper in that moment which was simply preposterous. He witnessed her firsthand going toe to toe with angels and laying waste to an entire city block. He knows there’s a dark and sinister power within Charlie, that’s what attracted him to her in the first place, and yet she was like a rare hell bloom he wants to keep close and protected with all his might.

Alastor spotted the crowd moving in the corner of his eye. "It appears we may now enter the aquarium." Alastor said as he stood up and offered his hand for Charlie to hold.

Charlie was a bit disappointed. Whenever Alastor gets handsy with her it usually means he was raring in for a kiss. "Oh! Um…" She could still feel her blood rushing to her face but she grabbed Alastor’s hand and allowed him to accompany her.

Charlie and Alastor marveled at the sights before them. The place was dark and everywhere they looked were lit glass tanks of different shapes, sizes and colors filled with different types of sea life. They walked slowly, relishing each step, and simply letting the other people pass them by. Charlie was deeply engrossed in reading the plaque beside the glass tank displaying the information about the creatures inside the colorful tanks. The sea creatures were odd, colorful, and their artificial homes were equally breathtaking. Halfway through, Alastor and Charlie needed to cross a tunnel made of glass and all around them were all sorts of sea creatures passing them by. Charlie slowly twirled around gasping everywhere she looked with bright eyes as Alastor chuckled to himself, pleased that Charlie was having a wonderful time. The next area they found themselves into, they were met by a massive fish tank that seems to stretch out for miles. Behind the wall of thick glass was a biodiversity of sea life. There were non-aggressive shark, arowanas, catfishes, eels, and other smaller colorful fishes that seems to be minding their own business.

"It’s so beautiful, Al." Charlie mumbled.

"You keep saying that every ten steps. Yes Charlie, everywhere we look is a beautiful tranquil and harmonious sight to behold."

"But why do you sound so doubtful? Don’t you like fishes?"

"Perhaps… It reminds me of someone I find extremely annoying."

"Who?"

"Vox. He bought a fish tank he was so proud of. He filled it with sharks and wouldn’t shut up about it until my ears bled."

Charlie smiled. "Oh don’t be mean to him. I bet he just wanted to share something personal to him to you. Here, take a look at this." She grabbed Alastor’s hand and pulled him closer and began to tell him all of her favorite fish so far with such excitement. "You have to admit it now, Alastor. It’s all very pretty. Doesn’t it fill you with calmness? And a sense of awe?" Charlie lastly said.

Alastor relented. "I guess you’re right, my dear. It is very beautiful once you give it a minute of two." He said while looking directly at Charlie and not that at the aquarium inches from his face. "So so… Beautiful." He said longingly while Charlie remained oblivious.

After moving along they entered the ice exhibit which featured penguins and seals. They were given insulated coats and gloves before being led into the area. Charlie gasped and giggled at the cute penguins waddling around while Alastor chuckled at how stupid the flightless birds were. One approached Alastor and just stared at him for a good two minutes before pecking itself and walking away. He raised an eyebrow at the creature. Charlie expressed how jealous she was of him. You could only observe the penguins, not approach them. So it was considered good luck if one approached you.

The next area though was certainly a treat for Charlie. Not only were they allowed to interact with the seals but they were allowed to feed them too, under supervision of course. Charlie was allowed to approach the seals. Upon noticing her presence, the seal looked at Charlie and started slapping its own belly before lying down again. Charlie gushed over the creature and began gently stroking its head as per instruction of the trainer. The seal began to what sounds like purring, and Charlie loved the creature even more. She was reminded of her cat. As the friendly staff handed the bucket full of fish to Alastor. He brought it closer to Charlie. Upon smelling the fish. The seal jumped into excitement and began sniffing the bucket. "How cute! It’s like a dog." She said.

"Well, they are called sea puppies."

"Oh!" Charlie said with a smile before grabbing a fish and bringing it closer to the seal, but it was hesitant. The retracted its head like a turtle making it appear more round and began to back away from Charlie. "What’s wrong?" She said in a sad tone. "I’m not going to hurt you little guy."

The trainer said to Alastor in her native language. "He’s being shy. Try saying Ryo-chan, breakfast."

"I see. Thank you." Alastor said in Nihongo before looking at Charlie. "It seems his name is Ryo-chan and he’s just being shy. Try saying Ryo-chan, gohan. Gohan means breakfast."

"Right!" Charlie said with renewed enthusiasm. "Got it!" She did as Alastor instructed and called Ryo-chan by his same. Upon hearing such familiar words, the seal eased up and began to approach Charlie. He sniffed the fish in her hand and eventually ate it. The seal then warmed up to Charlie and started to approach her for more fish. Charlie fed the animal from a safe distance for her and the animal’s safety with the trainer beside her, and she left the exhibit satisfied.

Their last destination was a spinning coaster dark ride. They were strapped to a car with other people and away they went. The ride was about gliding through an underwater world explaining the beauty of the ecosystem and the importance of preserving a natural beauty with breathtaking light shows and beautiful music. While Charlie had a jolly good time through the ride. Alastor grunted, frowned, and wished the ride was over, but he kept his sourpussing to himself. He simply smiled and nodded at Charlie whenever she looked at him. After the ride, the pair exited through a gift shop. Charlie excitedly picked out souvenirs she’s going to secretly give to her friends when they get back. Alastor on the other hand was looking for something to give Charlie, that’s when he came across a strange desk ornament. It was made of paper-mache with a wooden disk at the bottom acting as weight. It depicted the image of a grumpy bearded man with hollow white eyes and red lips wearing a red hood of some sort. It was an odd thing, Alastor thought. He was so curious that he asked about it from the cashier and after hearing it’s true meaning he chuckled to himself and bought it.

Alastor brought the strange doll over to Charlie and gave it to her as she paid for her souvenirs. "Got something you like, Al—oh, what is this?" Charlie said as she was handed the doll. She giggled with delight. "I knew you’re into weird stuff but this is one strange little guy." She laughed. "Still, it’s quite cute if you look at him closely."

"It’s my gift to you, my dear." Alastor said suavely. "To commemorate out date."

"Um, thanks for the desk toy, Al. I love it!"

"It’s not just a mere decor. It’s a good luck charm."

"Charm?"

"I’m told this Daruma doll. It represents perseverance and good fortune. To activate it just color one of its eye with a marker and only when you’ve attained your goal can you color the other eye."

"Then that means." Charlie gasped.

"Yes, I am wishing you luck with your hotel and your future dealings with heaven."

"But I thought you didn’t believe in my vision?"

Alastor chuckled. "Of course, my dear. I still think your dreams in just a fool’s crusade." He said as he held Charlie’s face. "But they’re your dreams. I understand that they mean everything to you. We may not see eye to eye on the matter but I want you to succeed nonetheless."

"Alastor." She felt like she was gonna cry. "That’s so nice of you to say. You don’t know how much those words means to me. I’m used to people laughing at my face all the time. It made me feel alone and useless, but now—"

Alastor pressed a finger on her lips. "That’s why I went to you. Those fools don’t see what I see. That’s why I’m here now. I will be always by your side." Alastor then handed a paper bag containing a seal plushie to Charlie. "Now turn that frown upside down. I also got you a toy seal."

"You just always know how to make me smile." Charlie smiled as she wiped her tears.

"Shall we head off then? I’m feeling a bit peckish and people are starting to gawk." Charlie looked like a cute as a button blonde woman with sapphire eyes while Alastor appeared as a hot guy with sexy brown skin, piercing dark brown eyes, and silky black hair. Foreigners in a different land are a sight for sore eyes, but they’re also a couple. People are unarmored for a cute couple acting—well, cute.

Their last stop is getting lunch at a place Alastor scouted ahead for them. They passed by the park and into the city. Charlie was amazed by the sights they walked by. This was her first time walking through a street with zero dead bodies on the ground and flying bullets in the air. Along the way, Alastor instructed Charlie on how to behave because he was well aware of Charlie’s extra extroverted nature. "Now listen, Charlie. The shop owners are not merely chefs and baristas. They consider themselves proper artisans with years of experience under their belt. They know best and we do not. So try not to get easily offended. Okay, my dear?" Normally Alastor abhors anyone stepping on his toes, but he has a proper appreciation for the arts. Meeting skilled individuals who pride themselves with their work appealed to him.

"Okay, got it. I’ll be as polite as possible."

"And don’t show your…" Alastor gestured for all of Charlie. "How do I say this? Your muchness."

"Muchness?"

"You know? The things that makes you—you."

"I don’t get it?"

"Your jumping, giggling, goofing around, the little things you do that make my left eye twitch—just try not to be that. Try to be reserved and polite. We are heading to a sophisticated establishment. Not some common night club found in hell."

Charlie nodded in agreement. You could see the resolve in her eyes, or at least what Charlie considers as resolve. In truth, she was just squinting her eyes and saying mmmmm as loudly as she could. "I got this! I just won’t act like I usually do like bursting out into a song."

"Yes… None of that." Alastor had his doubts. She said the same thing to Vaggie but still ended up singing the whole afternoon away. But there was nothing he could do now. "Let’s get moving then, my dear."

Charlie followed Alastor to a tiny restaurant. They didn’t entered right away but instead, Alastor peeked his head through the door and after a while he raised two fingers. He then looked at Charlie and smiled. "We can now go in, my dear."

As soon as Charlie entered. Her nose was invaded by a sweet, savory, and intoxicating scent. Something good was being cooked. A lone waiter politely led them to a table. Charlie got a good look around and the place looks a bit cramped, but it was a restaurant nonetheless. It only had four sets of tables and a bar surrounded by barstools. The bar was packed with people enjoying their meals. A couple of people gave them sideward glances but Charlie remembered what Alastor said. They were foreigners in their homeland. The best thing to do was to be polite and not be a bother, and true enough. As soon as Alastor and Charlie got to their seat without a fuss, the men who were looking at them ignored them and returned to their meal.

"I expect great things from this place." Alastor said with glee. "It had the lowest reviews."

"That doesn’t sound reassuring?" Charlie said as she took a menu from the waiter. "Oh, thank you." She said in English but the waiter smiled and bowed his head at her before giving them a moment. She was glad he understood her a bit.

"Ah! But that’s the trick, or so I’m told. Here in Japan, sometimes the best places are those with poor reviews. Foreigners come here bringing their foreign ways not understanding the culture of the land they thread upon." Alastor giggled to himself. "Culture is meant to be shared, my dear. Let yourself be educated or stay as an uncultured swine."

"That does make sense. I wouldn’t want to be rude."

"Now let’s test that theory." Alastor called over the waiter and ordered. He got two kare raisu, two tonkatsu, and two highballs. "But make one of the curry mild, thank you." Alastor said in nihongo. The waiter nodded, bowed, and took care of their order.

Soon after the food came. The aroma of the curry was heavenly, the tonkatsu was golden brown, and the chopped cabbages and slice of tomato beside the tonkatsu looked so fresh. Charlie began to drool. Her day had been so exciting that she quickly found her appetite, but she noticed a side of baked potato. "What’s with the potato?" She asked.

"You don’t like potatoes?"

"No, I love them. It’s just odd to see it here."

"I guess they just serve potatoes along with their curry, because I never ordered some." Alastor said as he brought a spoonful of rice and curry into him mouth. "Mmmm, now that’s good." He said as he savored the exquisite taste. "Marvelous, simply marvelous. A delicate symphony of sweet brown onions, chicken, fresh carrots and potatoes, chicken stock, honey, soy sauce, apples, garlic, ginger, and top quality curry roux." Alastor said as he devoured his meal with vigor.

"You seem to be enjoying yourself, Al." Charlie giggled.

"Hm? Oh, pardon me."

"It’s quite alright, Alastor. I don’t mind if you pig out. I think it’s cute."

Alastor blushed but he put on a confident smile. "Still, my apologies. Jamabalaya has been one of my comfort dish and when I found out the existence of curry I simply had to give it a try—and I must say. They’re quite similar." He took another spoonful of curry in his mouth and smiled. "It’s sweet, savory, and spicy. I would very much like to eat this with some cornbread or fried crawfish." Alastor already got the recipe memorized in his head. He will dabble in it once they get home. He looked at the potato on the side, split it, and began to dig in. "Though the potato is fine too."

"I know what you mean. Everything is tasty!"

After lunch. The pair headed back to the onsen, packed their stuff, checked out, and found a secluded place with no one in sight. Once the coast was clear, Alastor brought out Force Pledge to stop time and ripped open a portal to hell. "Shall we then, my dear?"

Charlie smiled as she took Alastor’s hand and they headed back to their home.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 25: Hole In The Sun

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. For those who were expecting this fanfic to end. I’m sorry, but I couldn’t wrap it up. It seems there’s still more to this story than I initially anticipated. My rough estimation is that this fanfic needs eight more chapters, give or take. Also I switched up to using Cyberpunk soundtrack titles because I ran out of DMC soundtrack use, and I sort of turned Vox into Arasaka-ish? Did not plan that. It just sort of happened. With that out of the way. Please, enjoy the story.

After stepping into hell. Alastor and Charlie dropped their disguises and their guards, they were home. Alastor planted his ass on the couch in the lobby. It was a fun trip to get away from it all and to have Charlie all to himself, but it was nice to be back home. Charlie on the other hand hid the souvenirs she bought in her room. Her dad trusts her explicitly and he’s not that sharp, but she doubts she can talk her way out about why she has gifts for everyone when she specifically said she would be very busy.

Charlie headed down to the lobby. She slumped down by the couch beside Alastor. "I’m beat, Al. It was a fun date, but I feel heavy like lead."

Alastor looked at Charlie, scooted closer to her, and patted her on the head. "There there, princess. You can rest easy now. All we have to do is wait for the others to arrive."

"They should be here any minute now." Charlie said as she hugged Alastor close and rested her head on his chest.

"We’ll have to go back to normal, don’t we Charlie? This will be the last time I can hold you freely out in the open. We’ll have to sneak around the hotel if I want to hold you." Alastor said in a melancholic tone. Alastor knew that having Charlie for a day all to himself will never satisfy his obsession with her, but he was expecting it would at the very least help ease his longing for a bit. Even for just a week or less. The very thought pisses him off. He didn’t want to let her go. If anything, his hunger has gotten stronger after getting a taste of what he’s been missing out of. That’s the thing about Alastor. He’s never satisfied with just biting what he can chew. No, he wants to keep eating until nothing is left, but he has to let go. The was their deal and he has to honor it. He’ll just have to endure for now.

"I know." Charlie said in a dismal tone. "I know it’s hard. It’s no picnic for me either." She said as she snuggled with Alastor. "I’m already missing our tiny moments together, but please bear with it, Al. We just have to wait for the right moment to break it to dad. He’s very sensitive to this sort of stuff."

Alastor forced out a chuckle. "I’m fully aware, my dear." Even when Vaggie had so graciously agreed to share Charlie with him. There was still one hurdle to jump over, her father. "You got that from him." He snarled before he suddenly pulled Charlie closer and put her on his lap.

"Alastor, what are you doing!"

"You, my dear." Alastor said in a seductive as he flashed Charlie a mean smirk. "Hush Charlie, just let me do all the work. All you need to do is relax and enjoy the moment. I need to hold you one last time." Alastor was pissed at Lucifer right now. He was gone for a huge chunk of Charlie’s life. It was he who put in the effort to get Charlie out of the pit of despair she found herself in. Not even Vaggie could lift her spirits when he first met her. Charlie is smiling, laughing, and hopeful for the future thanks to him. "So why does that bastard have so much influence over her? It’s unfair! I was there for her then. I’m here for her now." Alastor thought.

"No wait, Al!" Before Charlie could protest. Deft hands unzipped her pants and reached into her crotch. Alastor had the magic touch and it was hard to pull away. Strong and wild, Charlie felt her mind going numb. She squirmed with ecstasy in Alastor’s arm. He unbuttoned her shirt and slid a hand. He was slow and easy, the way his red claws ran through her hair felt so calming, the way he massaged her chest eased her doubts, and the way he gently kissed her neck made her feel loved and special. "I don’t want you to stop, Alastor." She finally relented.

"You’re so sweet, my dear. So addicting. I couldn’t stop even if I wanted to. You’re simple made for me." Alastor said as he licked Charlie’s neck with his slithering tongue. "I love you, Charlie. I really do." Those words made her moan. In that instant, she turned into her true demon form. Horns grew on her forehead and her tail popped into view. "The princess of hell finally graced me with her presence. I feel honored." Alastor chuckled.

"Fuck you, Alastor!" Charlie snapped as she blushed. "Why do you have to make me feel things?" Suddenly, Charlie’s phone rang. She fished it out of her pockets and got a message from Vaggie. "Shit! They’re close! We have to stop, Al."

"But so are you, my dear. I can feel you tensing up." Alastor said as he rubbed her center with vigor. He felt her thighs gripping his hand tight.

"But we could get caught!" Charlie said as she held the back of Alastor’s head.

"Doesn’t that excite you? Our friends and your dad catching us having an afternoon delight." He said with a giggle. Honestly? In that moment he didn’t care if he got caught. All he really cared about was keeping Charlie in his arms. He became a slave to his own lust. It was a sensation he was not familiar with. He even thought that lust was a useless urge to possess, but he was starting to think it’s not so bad.

Charlie couldn’t deny that it was indeed exciting but she didn’t want anyone to see her in such a vulnerable state. "For Christ’s sake, Al! I’m not an exhibitionist. Let’s stop for now and let’s get back to it later. I’ll even come to your radio tower tonight."

"That does sound enticing." Alastor stopped. It appears he has got a grip with his senses to pause for a minute to assess the situation. "But no need to worry yourself. I was just messing with you." He lied with a goofy grin before standing up and looking out the window. If Charlie didn’t protested he might have not been able to stop himself.

"Oooh, I hate it when you do that, Alastor!" Charlie said, pouted, and crossed her arms. That’s when she suddenly heard the front gates opening and a car approaching. "Oh no no no! They’re here!" Charlie said as she frantically fixed her attire.

"Let me help you." Alastor said as he helped Charlie button her shirt but he did while he kissed her, and Charlie didn’t seem to mind.

Alastor and Charlie greeted everyone back home as they entered through the doors. Lucifer literally jumped for joy as he spotted Charlie. He darted towards his daughter and hugged her tightly. "Oh Charlie! I’ve missed you so much, sweetie!" He screamed with glee.

"Oh! Hey there, dad. It’s only been a few days, but I missed you too." Charlie said with a sheepish grin as she patted her father on the head.

Alastor smiled and waved at Niffty, Angel, Cherri, Razzle, Dazzle, the Eggboys, and the other guests as they walked on by until he spotted Vaggie. He ruffled her hair to greet. Of course Vaggie got pissed but he simply laughed it off. Alastor also noticed that Husk was dragging Adam by his feet and a pair of Eggboys helping carry his head because he was passed out drunk, half naked, and puking all over the floor. He’s going to pretend he didn’t saw that. "Surprisingly we had a blast. Lucifer nearly killed a group of journalists, but other than that it was a fun trip. So how everything went with you two? Fine I hope?" She asked in a subtle manner, referring to their date.

"It was fine as it can be, my dear." Alastor said as he patted Vaggie on her head and she swatted his hand away. "You worry too much for my sake. I’m not a child. I can handle my affairs quite well."

Lucifer turned his gaze at Alastor and scowled at him. "So jackass!" He suddenly snapped at Alastor. The very air around them felt malevolent as Alastor turned his gaze at Lucifer, snapping his neck. Glowing green runes swirling around him. "I hope you didn’t cause Charlie any trouble while we were away."

"Ah, my pint size king. I was on my best behavior." Alastor said as he shot Charlie a sideward glance and a smirk. "I assure you that I meticulously made sure that Charlie found my company very pleasing." He said making Charlie blush while Lucifer noticed nothing.

"I highly doubt that." Lucifer said as he rolled his eyes. "What did you do to make it up to her? You do realize that it was because of your own incompetence and lack of self-control that prevented Charlie from coming with us. You could have the very least made her work a bit easier."

"Oh, I made it up to our dear princess. I was introducing Charlie—" Alastor slyly said as he smirked at Charlie making her blush even more. Vaggie noticed what Alastor meant by that and subtly elbowed his back, hinting for him to stop.

But Lucifer, for a being who is over millions of years old, was born yesterday and didn’t get what Alastor was implying. "Introduced her to who?" He asked obliviously.

"To my dear friend Rosie of course!" Alastor said to cover it up but he still wanted to test his luck. "We were up all night playing Dungeons and Dragons." He said as he chuckled.

Vaggie wanted to tear Alastor limb from limb for his euphemisms. They’re at the home stretch but he’s suddenly acting arrogant out of nowhere. "Okay Alastor! That’s enough. I’m sure you and Charlie had a fun time without us." Vaggie said as she placed a hand on Alastor’s shoulder and griped it tight. Alastor got the hint because he could feel his shoulder blades about to crack.

Lucifer looked at Charlie with downcast eyes. "Sweetie, how could you? You’ve never played Dungeons and Dragons with me but you played it with this jerk?" He cried as he pointing at Alastor.

Charlie was at a loss. Her dad took Alastor’s words literally while he meant utterly different things, but she needed to think of something fast. "I, uh… We, um… Rosie! Yes, Rosie wanted to play so bad. I couldn’t really refuse." She said to play along. Lucifer seemed satisfied by Charlie’s explanation, but he wanted her to join his next game. He quickly left to go to his room and call his buddies to schedule a session. So Charlie might be off the hook but she needed to learn how to play DnD fast.

"What the fuck was that Alastor?" Vaggie snapped at Alastor as soon as the coast was clear. "Why not just say I fucked your daughter behind your back, you oblivious little cunt, while you’re at it? We are now home free. Don’t fuck it up!"

"Does anyone know how to play DnD?" Charlie asked in a panic.

"Sorry my dear. DnD was a 70s thing. It was long after my time. I haven’t got a clue." Alastor replied before looking at Vaggie. "As for our king. I am fully aware he won’t have the slightest clue as to what I am talking about. I simply couldn’t resist making a monkey out of him."

Vaggie let out a long exhausted sigh. "So how did your date went? Please don’t tell me you erased the country of Japan off the map. I’ll have you know I plan on visiting that place at some point in my afterlife."

"Oh, it went relatively well." Alastor looked at Charlie. "Charlie here certainly enjoyed herself."

"That’s good to hear." Vaggie said before looking at Charlie. "We’re still good tomorrow, babe? You’re not too tired? Alastor didn’t roughen you up, did he?" She she she fretted over Charlie, patting her hair, dusting her shirt, checking her face if everything was in order.

"Roughen her up? What do I look like to you, a blood-thirsty beast?" Alastor scoffed.

"Not gonna lie, you kinda do sometimes." Vaggie bluntly said.

"That’s why you always knock—ho ho!" Alastor said with a laugh. "You’ll never know what you might see." He said in a more sinister tone.

No one paid The Radio Demon any mind. "I’m fine, Vaggie. Alastor was very gentle with me." Charlie said as she smiled at Alastor. "We can go out tomorrow."

Just as Charlie said. She and Vaggie went on their date and it was now Alastor’s turn to wait for them. "It shouldn’t take too long." He thought. He’s got some work to do to occupy his time. He went to another Overlord Meeting but at least this time Vox has got something to report that could prove to be very interesting. Vox stated that he has found various ways to augment Alastor’s prototype army.

"Are you certain this will work?" Alastor asked as he leaned on his seat, his eyes glowing.

"Alastor! You doubt me? Me and my team augment the shit out of those sinners you sent to me with cybernetic implants." Vox said while gesturing at his presentation being projected on the whiteboard behind him. "My team added some Vox Boost System—patent pending to their frontal cortex to enhance their speed and reflexes, installed a VoxZerk—patent pending, operating system into their spine because they’re basically more machine than sinners now, and all that tech needs a powerful OS to go along with it. Plus Shark Arms for enhanced limb strength. It’s thanks to the aid of fine piston and hydraulic technology embedded into—"

"But sharks don’t have arms?" Rosie pointed out.

"And I don’t like Gorillas—your point is, Rosie? So anyway, where was I? Oh yeah! Man! Getting those cybernetic limbs to work was hard at first." Vox switch to a of a test subject smashing through the head of a researcher, and another test subject getting crushed by the sheer weight of a stack of crates he was trying to carry. "Our problem was we used cranial electrodes. The reaction time was clunky, clumsy, and unreliable, but then I remembered. Mind-controlled zombies don’t need safety features!" Vox cheerfully said as he burst into laughter. He then moved to another video where a test subject successfully punch through a series of concrete walls and ripped a door off its hinges like it was made of paper. "Who cares if those losers feel pain? Zestial pratically fried their brains so no harm, no foul. So we at Voxtek just slapped some synaptic junction directly into their noodle brains and it’s been working like a dream from then on out. We also added some Bionic Joints, Kinetic Skeletal Frame, Universal Boosters, Reflex Tuner, Synaptic Accelerator—the works! All patent pending of course" Vox explained with a confident sneer. "And my personal favorites: the Second Heart and the Pain Editor." Vox looked at Alastor and confidently smiled at him. "So yeah, Alastor. I can assure you our little meat puppets will be able to handle whatever kind of training your two fallen angels can dish out. My company has turned those mindless losers into absolute units. Go nuts with them!"

"Excellent! Truly well done." Alastor cheered. Vox’s toes curled up from the excitement of being complemented by The Radio Demon. "And I can also see you’re profiting much from this."

"Me? What? Pfffft! I would never." Vox said as he wiped his claws on his shirt and looked at them. "Just a little bit. It just seems an awful waste to waste such premium techs on mere toy soldiers. The tech developed today could certainly help those in need of a good replacement," Vox eyes glowed a sinister red hue as his face became meaner. "If they have the money that is." He began to explain further his business proposal with much enthusiasm. "Just imagine! Lost an eye? An arm? A leg? Or you just need a liver replaced? Well, hospitals owned by Voxtek can certainly help you with that! Who knows! We may even improve them—for a reasonable price. The time of relying on rowdy gangs will be a thing of the past! We will establish the first ever police force here on hell. Owned and equipped with cutting edge weapons made by us, baby! If everything goes off without a hitch? We’ll move on to creating a military force." Vox looked at Alastor. "Even heaven will have to think twice before setting foot on our turf. We’ll melt their faces off with the toys I’m developing!" He said exactly what he believes Alastor wanted to hear before taking his seat in between Valentino and Zestial.

"Someone’s certainly sucking up to the teacher." Valentino whispered into Vox’s ears.

"What? Shut up, Val. It is not what you think." Vox replied.

"Oh, mi amor—baby. Your mouth may say lies but you can’t hide your boner." Valentino teased.

Vox looked at it his pants and saw a bump. He quickly covered it up with his hands. "It’s just, uh… It’s because you didn’t blew me off this morning. I got all this pent up energy, babe. It’s totally not because Alastor complemented me or something, pshhh! Nothing like that."

"Whatever you say, baby." Valentino said as he puff his cigarette with a twisted grin. "Whatever you say." Don’t get The Overlord wrong. He was that his boyfriend got out of his stump. Hateful Vox was meaner, more unstable, and had a crippling obsession with Alastor. In-love Vox is also obsessed with Alastor but it was more of a schoolgirl obsession not a psycho maniac obsession. Plus, in-love Vox was sweeter, more malleable, and more fun to toy around with. He and Velvette has been tricking their business partner into doing some insane stuff for them, and all they have to say is Alastor’s name.

"Finally." Carmilla uttered as she leaned on her seat and crossed her arms. "Seems we’re finally back on schedule."

"For once, we both agreed on something. Thank you Vox for the presentation. You may proceed to augment the demons under Zestial’s control and hand them to Carmilla so that you may proceed with the development of your other personal projects." Alastor ordered before looking at Carmilla. "How long do you need to arm our soldiers?"

"Not that long. Three weeks tops. Most of the equipments my company developed can be plug and play and they have been already been manufactured. The only problem is the strain they can cause to the sinner’s body, but if what Vox says is true. Then we have nothing to worry about on that end." She replied.

"Excellent! It’s high time we turned this hell hole we call home into an empire." Alastor said with a sinister grin. "And after we have all the nine circle of hell in the palm of our hands. We’ll move up to heaven."

"With that settled." Rosie suddenly interjected as she placed her elbows on the table and her chin on her hands. She also wore a mischievous grin. "Tell us how your little date go, Alastor. Some of us are dying to know how you made our dear princess ooze with delight." All eyes fell on Alastor, all of their gaze were ever so curious. He felt like he was being choked to death by the attention he received. The Radio Demon has been one who has no need for a frivolous thing like love. He utterly abhorred it in the past and greatly mocked those who were caught in the web of love. So to hear that Alastor took Charlie out on a date to the human world? Such a thing was unheard of. It’s only natural to spark a bit of curiosity.

The Overlords looked at Alastor, Angel looked at Alastor, and even Adam and Carmilla’s daughter looked at Alastor. News about their date spread like wildfire in the shadows but has become a taboo topic that no one dared to bring up. Well, except for Rosie.

Alastor’s visage began to distort as the very air around them were filled with radio static. "My dear Rosie! That was suppose to stay between us!" Alastor snapped at his friend, his neck also snapping and contorting.

Rosie, completely unfazed, smiled at Alastor "You of all people should know. Such a juicy secret ain’t no fun unless it’s shared with everyone." She said to the face of a fuming Radio Demon.

"Rosie!!!" Alastor literally growled.

"Rosie here!" She giggled. "Now, spill the beans, Alastor. We all want the juicy details." She added with a wink.

"I also wait with bated breath, Alastor!" Zestial cheerfully exclaimed. "Japan is a remarkable land that I so wish to visit, given the chance. A land trapped in time, or so I’m told. Absolutely fascinating!"

"Hm, yes. They do take great pride in their past. Ancient structures are delicately preserved while certain dated architectures are being incorporated into modern designs. Even their ancient culture and customs survived through modern times."

"Extraordinary! So thou has gaze upon them with thine own eyes? It fills me with excitement. When can—"

Rosie cut the two off. "Zestial, you may nerd out with Alastor in your own time. What we all crave to hear is a sweet and extremely naughty tale." She giggled before looking at Carmilla. "Even Carmilla here is on the edge of her seat."

"No, I’m not!" Carmilla protested.

"Keep telling yourself that, dearie." Rosie said before she looked at Alastor with a toothy grin. "The floor is yours, Alastor."

"I’m going to gut you alive for this, my dear." He growled.

"Yes, yes. We’ll get to our macabre foreplay later. For now though, do share what you and our sweet princess were up to—dancing in the sheets, I hope!"

All Alastor could do was lean in his chair, let out an exhausted sigh, and gave the vultures what they wanted. The entire room were on the edge of their seat as Alastor told his story. Rosie was downright exhilarated. She’s been practically feed for days. "Oh my, Alastor! You tried to impregnate our dear sweet Charlie. That was a bold move—even for you."

"Getting someone pregnant has consequences, Alastor." Carmilla lectured. "But getting the princess pregnant? That certainly would have dire consequences." She warned.

"I said I pulled out! So will you two stop breathing down my neck?" Alastor then turned his gaze at Velvette.

"What? I said nothing." She said.

"None of this gets out. Do I make myself clear? You all have had your fill so I ask you all to keep it to yourself."

"Sheesh, I wasn’t gonna!" Velvette said as she placed her phone down on the table and raised her hands to prove she wasn’t gonna post about it. "I’m not an idiot. I don’t plan on getting in between you and the king of hell. That’s your mess to deal with. Next week is fashion week. I got a lot on my plate as it is."

"Good… Good… My apologies then. If that half-pint king finds about this." Alastor’s form began to distort as the reality of the conference room began to twist and contort and radio static filled the air. "I’m going to rip all of your souls from your barely cold bodies! And use your screams of anguish to put myself to sleep every night!" Alastor growled. "Capiche?" He said in his normal jovial voice and normal demon form. Nearly all of The Overlords tensed up and nodded their heads at him. Zestial was busy jotting down on a notepad and planning their trip, Rosie was having a field day, and Carmilla simply did not care. All that mattered to her was the stable progression of their plans.

Vox on the other hand was more concerned about getting included into Zestial’s trip to Japan. He didn’t care about the destination. He only cared about spending time with Alastor. So he leaned his head over to Zestial and braved the waters. "You think I could tag along with you guys?"

Zestial was shocked. "Thou has never taken interest in our little trips before. What hast cause thy change of heart?"

"This is dumb! But I can’t back down now." Vox thought. "Oh! Um… Gunpla." He thought quickly.

"I beg thy pardon?"

"Gundam! I’m talking about Gundams. They’re collectable toys that I’ve been collecting for some time now. I would very much like it to buy it from the source."

"I see… I suppose there’s no harm. The more the merrier. I’ll let thou know whence everything has been prepared. Whence we have a date of departure."

"Yeah… No problem." Vox said as he looked at Alastor. "I can wait. I can definitely wait."

As soon as everyone left. Alastor and Angel moved to his office behind the conference room to finish up some paperworks for phase two of his grandmaster plan. Adam was tasked on strong-arming the sinners under Alastor’s contract to make sure they’re still keeping the end of their bargain or he will be forced to add them into his broadcast of the damned. Cherri went out to buy their lunch.

"Looks like it’s a busy week ahead of us, Smiles." Angel said as he typed on a keyboard.

"Hm? Oh, yes, yes. I’m just glad we’re finally getting a move on and no longer stuck in limbo." Alastor said while he was busy signing stacks and stacks of papers.

"You must be all shook up right now. Fooling around with Charlie one minute and being gouged by all these paperworks the next." Angel said as he walked over to Alastor’s desk in a very immodest manner and placed a newly printed piece of paper on top of the pile. He knows he’ll never get lucky with The Radio Demon, but that never stopped him.

Angel won’t deny that it broke his heart when Charlie broke the news that she and Alastor were in a secret relationship for some time now. He saw him first and of all the guys he has laid his eyes on, Alastor was the only one who made his heart flutter. He was also the only guy who could resist his charms. Angel was thrilled of the hunt of something he can’t have, but he wasn’t expecting he really can’t have him. Angel was expecting he’ll slowly chip away at Alastor’s defenses and get him to say yes at some point. It was simply unfair. Charlie already had Vaggie now she has Alastor too? Talk about hogging all the luck. Why couldn’t Angel also find true love like the fair princess did? But Angel kept his jealousy to himself. Charlie and Alastor were his friends and they have been nothing but good to him. Still, it hurt like literal hell coming to terms that Alastor was off the market. He was the one that got away.

"No rest for the wicked, my dear. No rest for the wicked." Alastor chuckled. "I detest sitting on my ass all day and twiddling my thumbs. So don’t worry. I’m perfectly fine."

"Just saying, Smiles. It doesn’t have to be a complete bore. That’s what secretaries are for." Angel said with a smirk as he swayed his hips at Alastor.

Alastor raised an eyebrow at the gesture. "That’s your definition of a secretary."

"Oh don’t be naive, Smiles. Bosses are rich and in control. They’d be a fool if they didn’t want to fool around with the people under them."

"Perhaps… But those are dishonorable curs, which I am not."

Angel went behind Alastor and rubbed his shoulders. "Don’t be like that, boss. Won’t fool around with me?" He tempted but knows it won’t work. It didn’t work before and it certainly won’t work now. Alastor just prefer the front door, not the back.

Alastor let out a sigh, not because of Angel’s usual sultry antics, but because of what Charlie said: Throwing Angel a bone. "Fine, let’s get it over with."

"Wait, what!" Angel couldn’t believe his ear. He must have dozed off and started dreaming or something. "Who are you and what have you done with Alastor?" He snapped.

"I assure you, my dear. It is me. I know I have declined your offer time and time again."

"Why the sudden change of heart?" Angel said as he crossed his arms.

"I was getting to that." Alastor needed to choose his words carefully. Angel won’t be easy prey after all. "We have known each other for nearly a year now and I don’t know anything about you. So I have deduced that the best way to get closer to you is do something you want to do." He explained.

But Angel wasn’t buying it. "Getting to know me? Let me guess, did Charlie put you up to this? Typical! That girl—ooh!!!"

"Good heavens, no! Well… Maybe… Will that be a problem?" Alastor was really bad at this. "Please don’t get mad at Charlie. She meant well and you know she just want to help you—"

"That’s it, Smiles!" Angel snapped as he slammed a fist on the desk, tears starting to form in his eyes. "You think this is funny?"

"Now, Angel! That type of humor is beneath me."

"You think this is helping?"

"Well… Yes? At least, it suppose to." Alastor said sheepishly.

"Well it’s not! It’s just hurts—it fucking hurts, Alastor! It fucking hurts so much!" Angel began to whimper. "You said it yourself. Charlie wants to help me. So much so she sent her knight in shining armor to fuck her poor old friend’s brains out to get him to talk about his feelings and other bullshit. What about you, huh? I get it, Alastor! You don’t care about me. You never did, you never will." Saying those words felt like a knife to Angel’s heart. They were true words. They were reality, bitter and cruel. "I may be a cheap manwhore, but I at least do it with men who wants to be with me, even just for a little while." Angel stared daggers at Alastor. "No… I don’t want men who are just forcing themselves to like me. I don’t need you two’s pity. Don’t worry about me."

Alastor couldn’t really say anything. What Angel says is true. The only reason why he even thought of fucking the spider was not because he really wanted to get to know Angel better, but so he could get the information Charlie needed and report back immediately. He wasn’t doing it for Angel, he was doing it for Charlie. He didn’t even once took Angel’s feelings into consideration.

Alastor’s silence was all Angel needed. "Fuck… I’m out of here. I need a puff."

Nothing was making sense in that point. Yes, he loved Charlie and only her. Yes, what Angel says was true. So why is he feeling bad about Angel storming off? "Angel—wait!" Alastor stood up and grabbed Angel by his wrist without thinking. In that moment, Alastor knew why he felt so awful for doing something so careless with Angel. The spider wasn’t just a stranger to him anymore. He started to see him as a friend. That’s the reason why he risked his life against Adam. He could have just hid away somewhere and snatch Charlie’s soul after everyone was dead. In fact, that would have been way easier, but he didn’t. He may deny it but he was starting to care about the motley crew of The Hazbin Hotel.

"Let go of me, Smiles!" Angel snarled.

"Angel, please…"

"I said let go!" Angel fell to his knees and began to cry. "Just fucking let me go, Al. You already have Charlie so just leave me be. Go to your happy ever after and forget about me." Angel held himself. His body began to shake as more tears poured from his eyes. "Don’t you get it, Smiles? I don’t want your pity or your friendship. I want you. I know… I’m a fucking demanding piece of work, ain’t I?" Angel said as he tried to desperately wipe the tears off his eyes, but the water works just wouldn’t stop. "But I can’t help it! I can’t help what I feel! It’s okay, Smile. I get it. You’re not for me and you found happiness with Charlie. You can let go me. I’ll be alright. I really mean it. Just—"

"No." Alastor kneeled beside Angel and wrapped him in his arms. "My father died in the war when I was a boy. My mother told me that he was very brave and I was as handsome as he was." Alastor said with a chuckle.

"Why are you telling me this, Al?"

"Because I never knew my father, never knew if he truly loved me or not. He was taken away from me before I could meet the person he was and yet… I still long for his love and approval, but I know I’ll never find that out even in a million years. There is pain and suffering in the fear of the unknown."

"I’m sorry for you, Alastor. I really am, and I’m kinda jealous. My family is not that terrible, but they’re not exactly that accepting either. I couldn’t be what my folks wanted me to be."

"I’m sorry for bringing up such a bitter past, but the point is. I am putting you through what I’ve been through. I am repeating the cycle of pain."

"So what, we both have daddy issues?"

"Don’t we all?"

"You got me there, but I dunno know, Smiles? It all sounds like an Electra complex to me and I am not too keen on fucking my old man."

"You think I want to fuck my own father! That I’ve never met?"

"From the way this conversation is going, I’d say yes."

"Oh fuck you, Angel. Get your mind out of the gutter. I’m being serious here."

"What good you fucking me would do?" Angel said nervously. "It all seems like pity sex—and believe me, Smiles. Pity sex never fixed anything."

"Well for starters, you won’t be able to deny that I care about you—to some degree. It’ll make you happy no doubt, the act would form a bond of friendship between us, and maybe it’ll get you to open up about what’s eating you up inside."

"Perhaps… Like, won’t Charlie get mad? I don’t want to hurt her." He sheepishly asked. "This feels wrong. It feels like I’m stealing you from her."

"This was her idea. So I don’t think so? Besides, we’re in hell. The concept of right, wrong, and proper has always been skewed down here. So why not exploit them to better ourselves, hm?"

"If you put it that way. Okay… Okay…" Angel said as he took a deep breath. "Before we begin, Smiles. I just want to say you don’t know how much this means to me. Finding a smidge of joy and love in hell? Fucking impossible. So thank you for giving me a bit of yours."

"I guess this is what they say about what friends are for?" Alastor held Angel by his cheeks and softly planted his lips into his. Never in his years that he thought he would be kissing a man, and it was not as bad as he thought it would be. Lips are still lips just as a kiss is still a kiss. Angel’s lips felt different from Charlie’s lips, but most of it was pretty much the same. Magical and wonderful.

Alastor held Angel by his shoulder and gently laid him on the floor. The pair just stared at each other in the moment. Angel’s coat came undone, his fluffy boobs were practically bursting out. It was to be expected. Angel always chooses the smallest size possible and didn’t care about buttoning up properly. "So Smiles…" He said nervously. "Do you like what you see?"

"I… Um…" Alastor stammered, not knowing where to direct his gaze. Angel would definitely want for him to ogle at his chest, but his gentlemanly instincts are telling him to look Angel in the eye.

Angel suddenly reach in and cupped Alastor’s face in the palm of his hands. "You’re so pretty, Alastor. So very pretty. Your eyes are so red, and your ears? They’re so cute that I could just nibble at them."

"Charlie said the same thing. So go right ahead." Alastor undid the rest of Angel’s buttons, revealing his torso. He then dove in and began licking Angel’s neck and sucking on his chest.

"Fuck! Is this what heaven feels like?" Angel said before he bit into Alastor’s ears. The two lost themselves in their desires. Well, Angel lost himself in his desires. Alastor wasn’t too keen in satisfying his carnal desires. Charlie was the only exception, but he would be lying if he said he was growing accustomed to the heat of the moment. Angel definitely knew his stuff, he is a former pornstar after all. It was kind of nice to just sit back and have someone take care of you for a change.

Cherri burst through the conference room looking exhausted. "Hey, I’m back!" She said as she placed their food on the conference table. They have been using the conference room as a dining room when it’s not in use. "Sorry I’m late, you two. Traffic around the city block was crazy! I even had to blow up two cars just to get a parking spot and on top of all that the joint was packed! I know Chinese take-outs are popular but this is just ridiculous." Cherri scratched her head as she brought out the chopsticks. "Hey, you guys! Are you in here?" She shouted as she approached the door in the back and began to slowly open it. "What’s the hold up…" Cherri Bomb couldn’t believe her eyes. Her best friend and their boss were fucking on the couch! Well, she can believe it a little bit. This isn’t the first time she caught Angel getting a quickie in odd places. There was that one time he fucked a cashier to get a free beer because he forgot his wallet, the time he fucked his dealer to get free coke, or that time he fucked some guy in a mall just to get a dress he really liked for free, but this time it was different. Angel was fucking The Radio Demon and they are talking about something? Cherri really couldn’t really hear so she opened the door a bit wider and cleaned out her ear with her pinky.

"I must say, my dear. Haven’t you had your fill yet? I’m going to die of exhaustion." Alastor said as he wildly moved his hips while slumped over Angel’s back. Charlie was not as ravenous as Angel. He found himself unable to keep up.

"You’re doing great, baby! You’re reaching all the right spot. I’ve never had a cock this good before. I guess it’s true what they say that sex gets infinitely better when you’re doing it with someone you love."

"I’m glad you’re enjoying it, but I’m simply no match for the endurance of a former pornstar."

"Well, as the saying goes in my old workplace: the seventh load is the charm. Trust me, this will feel so much better in the end. Here, let me tell you my story to get your mind off the exhaustion. My pa was a stern and tough as nails man, but he was a good dad for the most part. Only problem was he expected me to be a man just like him. My ma was great! Taught me everything I know like housekeeping, laundry, and cooking. Told me no woman would be able to resist me if I new those things. So yeah, she expected me to become a good husband to a nice girl with a wonderful personality. Oh right! I had brothers too. They were nice as far as brothers goes. They got on my nerves, gets me into a lot of trouble, but they always got my back. I guess they were just hoping I got theirs. They guy they were expecting…" Angel began to cry. The only thing keeping him together was Alastor embrace. "That guy just ain’t me. I’m a lousy good for nothing crackwhore who loves gobbling up cocks."

"Angel! I can’t hold it anymore."

"Go ahead, Smiles! I’m good to go too."

Alastor held Angel’s hips tight and came inside him. "Hah… Aah… Heh… You were right, my dear. The feeling at the end was magical." Alastor said as he slumped on the couch covered in sweat.

Angel giggled before he sat on Alastor lap and snuggled with him. Alastor smiled at him, grabbed his white coat and covered up the spider. The heat of the moment had passed and the room was getting rather chilly. "I guess you can already tell, Al."

"Hm?"

"I couldn’t be the son my family wants me to be. I like men." Angel said and he held the side of Alastor’s face. "Men like you. I want to be loved by men like you, Al. I love pretty dresses—I want to feel pretty, and I just want to be accepted for who I truly am." Angel began to sob but he was smiling. "I knew they would never accept me, Smiles. I felt so alone and scared." He said. Alastor held him close to comfort him. "So I drowned my sorrows in booze, drugs, and desperate toy boys who were strapped for cash who would say nothing about what I do to them behind closed doors." He wrapped his arms around Alastor. "I guess what goes around comes around. I became a little plaything here in hell and suffered just as those guys have suffered."

"There, there." Alastor patted Angel on the head. "It’s all over. It’s going to be alright now."

Angel wiped his tears. "What makes you say that?"

Alastor shot him a wide grin. "Well for starters, you may not have a family that accepts but you have friends who do. Charlie will accept anybody, Vaggie is a grouch but I’m sure she means well, Niffty is also another soul who will accept you regardless of who you are, and Husk will also accept anything if we get him drunk enough." Alastor said with a giggle. "Razzle and Dazzle will also accept you, I guess? I don’t really know what those two gremlins are thinking about. I don’t believe they have any thoughts behind those eyes? I tell them something and they just smile and nod."

"How about Lucifer?"

"What about him? Trust me, my dear. Never ever place your faith in that duck-loving snake."

"You really hate him, huh?"

"With a passion, my dear, with a passion."

"Because he cockblocks you a lot?"

"I wouldn’t say it that way, but yes."

That was comforting to hear. It genuinely made Angel smile, but something was odd. "You left yourself out, Al. Don’t you accept me?"

"My dear, you made me come inside of you seven times. Do you really doubt me at this point? If that isn’t sacrifice, I don’t know what is?"

"I suppose that does make sense."

"So you see, Angel. We’re here for you. Wether you like it or not, you’re stuck with us."

"Thank you, Al… Thank you for snatching me away from Valentino and for telling me that. It’s good to know I have a place I truly belong."

"And after Charlie hears what you said to me. I’m sure she’ll be able to help you better." Alastor reassured.

Angel smiled. It seems he has great luck with finding such great friends, but he jumped when he heard the door creaking open. He saw Cherri staring at them. "Cher? Oh shit! No, this isn’t what it looks like?"

"What, you two doing yoga or something? And completely naked? It seems I missed the party. Got room for one more?" Cherri jested as she approached the two and sat by the couch.

Angel scooted over to Cherri and held his best friend’s hand. "You gotta believe me, Cher. Al—he… He and I were just talking!" He nervously said.

"Talking about what? Being friends with benefits? Angel, don’t worry about it. All of hell is doing it. Even I’m doing it." Cherri said with a goofy smile. "That reminds me. Haven’t seen Foster in a good long while. You remember him, right? Nice kid with an even nicer ass."

"Please don’t tell Charlie or anyone for that matter." Angel begged. "They won’t understand."

"We’re in hell, Angel. I think a lot of people would understand why you did it." Cherri giggled. "Money, power, butt stuff?"

"Cher, come on! I’m serious here."

Cherri held Angel’s face, smiled, and began to laugh. "Hey, it’s okay… It’s okay. I heard everything. I was just pulling your leg. So that’s your story?" Cherri looked at Alastor with a grin. "Glad you got him to talk. I spent years trying to crack this egg but no luck."

"It seems you have to fuck him to get anything out of him." Alastor groaned. "He’s a stubborn one, I must say. But then again, this is Angel we are talking about."

"Nah, it’s just you. You’re the key to his heart. I fucked him once too to get him to talk, but we mostly just pillow talked. Heck! I even took him to a high-class orgy that cost me a pretty penny, but still no luck. Next thing I knew he made a deal with Valentino and got himself in a huge heap of trouble."

"Is there anything you two don’t do together?" Alastor asked.

"We can share poles and holes, but we can never share fries."

"That’s because you always eat them all and leave none for me!" Angel complained.

"Speaking of food. How did your trip go, my dear? I’m feeling a bit peckish after everything Angel has put me through."

"Oh yeah! They’re at the conference table. Can we eat already? Finding something new about my best friend is great and all, but I can’t take it all in on an empty stomach."

"Yeah! I’m starving." Angel agreed.

"Then can you give us a few moments, miss Bomb? We are—how do I say this? Indecent."

"Oh! Right… I’m going to wait for you guys outside then." But before Cherri closed the door. "But I was serious though. You two got room for one more if the planets aligned and things get lucky again?"

Alastor massaged the temple of his head. "I dread to even think about such things at the moment, miss Bomb."

"We can even ask that princess of yours." Cherri suddenly gasped. "How about we ask Vaggie to join too? I wouldn’t mind creaming her Twinkie. She’s got a tight ass that one." She said as she licked her lips.

"Miss Bomb! Have you no manners?" Alastor snapped.

"Don’t be like that, Smiles. I can assure you that it’s going to be fun! We can even treat it as a trust exercise—hah! Isn’t Charlie into that? We five are gonna have so much fun!" Cherri Bomb laughed.

"Get out, miss Bomb! Wait for us there."

Cherri smiled and winked at Alastor. "If you want a party, Al. You know where to find me."

Alastor looked at angel. "That friend of yours will drive me crazy one of these days."

Angel giggled. "That’s why she’s my best friend."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 26: Friday Night Fire Fight

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. This is going to be a long read and I suggest getting comfy, or maybe grab a snack? A blanket too? It’s going to be a battle of wits, wills, and stupidity. I’m talking about the bet Alastor and Vaggie made. I’m not going into the details. It’s better to read how it unfolds. I just want to say that I’m a bit perturbed about the shenanigans taking place in this chapter, took too long to write, but also I’m amused how dumb everyone acted in this chapter, and it all could have been avoided if everyone didn’t have huge egos and a lick of sense. But we won’t have a story if everyone were on their best behavior and have good heads on their shoulders. So please, enjoy the story.

Alastor entered Charlie’s office and slumped on her executive chair. He went along with Charlie’s lesson plan she left for him as best as he could, for their five new guests. It was plain and simple on paper but the execution was a grueling task for The Radio Demon who wasn’t too keen on the betterment of his friends and neighbors. "How does Charlie do this all day?" Alastor grunted as he began to close his eyes, but he suddenly heard a knock on the chamber doors.

Angel peeked his head through the door, spotted Alastor, and said. "There you are, Smiles! Your darling dearest and her darling dearest just arrived. I just thought you should know."

Charlie was right. Their relationship have greatly improved when Alastor threw Angel a bone, or in his case a boner. They’ve gotten a bit closer, Alastor began to trust the spider a bit more, and Angel doesn’t get on his nerves that often anymore. It in the past, Angel incessantly tries to get into his pants, but now? It has become a delight to hangout with Angel. The only problem is that Angel often calls him daddy, but Alastor is just nitpicking. He’s actually grateful that Angel agreed to stay as friends and not let jealousy get in between them. Alastor just makes sure he pays attention to him to make him feel he’s not being left out.

"Angel! We’ve talked about this. Lower your voice or a certain king would hear. Walls has the habit of becoming paper-thin."

"You worry too much, daddy. Lucifer already went to greet Charlie. I bet he’s crying up a storm and hugging his daughter like she’s the second coming or something."

"I see, good… Good." Alastor sighed as he closed his eyes.

"Aren’t you going to greet your sweetheart?"

"In a minute, my dear. I need to rest my eyes for a spell."

"Sure thing, smiles. You rest up." Angel said with a grin before leaving.

Downstairs. Angel greeted Charlie and Vaggie home and hugged them both. "Nice to see you too, Angel. Could you let me go?" Vaggie choked her words out. "You’re in a merry mood." Vaggie pointed out as she stretched out her back.

"Let’s just say I managed to let off some steam." Angel said as he winked at Charlie. "In the midnight hour I felt someone’s power, and I gotta say. He was certainly powerful." He said in a sultry manner as he played with the lyrics of the song Like A Prayer by Madonna. Charlie and Vaggie didn’t get what he was saying. Angel just laughed it off and patted Charlie’s head. "Go ask, Smiles. He knows what’s up—and he was certainly up." Angel giggled.

"Where is he, anyway?" Charlie asked.

"Emotionally drained in your office and that’s not an innuendo. He handled your lesson plan for the day. He played a losing hand as best as he could." Angel explained.

"Poor Alastor." Charlie said sounding deeply concerned for The Radio Demon.

"Oh leave him be! It’s only fitting he’s being useful for once." Lucifer suddenly snapped from the back.

"Oh don’t be like that, dad." Charlie said as she handed a paper bag to Lucifer. "And that’s your gift dad."

Lucifer’s eyes grew bright and wide as he pulled out a duck plushie. "I’ll treasure this forever!" He swore to Charlie with tears forming in his eyes.

"Glad you liked it, dad! Apparently they call it a psyduck?"

"You go see if our Radio Demon is still alive or not." Vaggie suggested. "I’ll hand everyone their souvenirs."

"What did you two get me?" Angel asked Vaggie.

"A black and pink cropped jacket. Charlie saw it and said it reminded her of you." Vaggie said as she walked out of the lobby to find the others with Angel following close behind.

"Fuck yeah!" Angel cheered.

Charlie was about to head up when her father tapped her on the shoulder with his cane. "The least that assface can do is greet you himself and personally receive your gift for him." He said with a sour expression on his face.

"I don’t mind, dad. I heard from Cherri and Adam that he’s getting more and more busy with his Overlord work. I just appreciate he still finds the time to help out with the hotel."

"Then give me his work, honey! Let him focus on his Overlord responsibilities for a while. In fact, there’s nothing tying him down to the hotel anymore. He has Fulgarrus’ powers and that means he doesn’t want your soul anymore. I’m sure building an empire will entertain him for a good long while too."

Charlie realized her father was right. Normally she would grow concerned at the thought of Alastor eventually leaving her side but the lingering sensation of his arms wrapped around her and the memory of his lips on hers reassured her she has nothing to worry about. She looked at her father and smiled. "You don’t have to worry about anything, dad. I am completely sure Alastor doesn’t mind staying with us for a while." She said as she hugged her father and began to make her way towards the stairs.

"That’s what I’m worried about." Lucifer grunted as he watched Charlie climb up the stairs.

Charlie reached her office. She knocked first but when she didn’t heard a sound she entered. She saw Alastor sleeping in her chair. She smiled and quietly walked towards him. She noticed his staff leaning on the desk. She grabbed it and inspected the mic on it. She was expecting Alastor to have woken up by now. His staff was like his soul after all. He didn’t let anyone touch—well, except for her, but it was all clear now why he trusts her so much.

Charlie looked over at Alastor and he was still fast asleep. She smiled. "I guess even The Radio Demon can overwork himself." She noticed how Alastor’s bangs fell on his face when he moved. The sight made her blush. She had the sudden urge to touch his hair.

With a careful hand, Charlie slowly leaned over to Alastor and brushed his hair over his ear. His hair fell back into place and Charlie realized his ears are on top of his head, and laughed. Charlie blushed again when she noticed that Alastor was still sound asleep. She could hear his gentle breathing, she watched the rise and fall of his chest, and that’s when she noticed his lips. She knew he would wake up, but she didn’t care. She knew Alastor wouldn’t mind. Charlie pressed hers lips against his. He wasn’t reacting so she began to touch his teeth and tongue and teeth with her tongue.

Alastor suddenly woke up. By habit, he was pissed to have been awoken so abruptly, but his mood quickly changed, and his expression softened when he smelled Charlie’s familiar scent and the suppleness of her lips on his.

Charlie broke from the kiss and stared at Alastor as she caught her breath.

"Charlie?" Alastor asked genuinely confused, and he was blushing. "What are you doing? What are we doing?"

"I’m sorry." She apologized while looking flushed. "It was rude of me to kiss you in your sleep."

Alastor stood up, held Charlie in his arms, and placed her head on his chest. "It’s okay." He said as he caressed her hair. "It’s okay… I was merely surprised, my dear. But it was a delightful surprise."

"So… You think you could kiss me back?"

"It would be my pleasure." Alastor helped Charlie up to sit on her desk. He looked at her in the eye, held her by her shoulders, and kissed her. He missed this, he missed her. Alastor lowered his hand, unzipped her baby-blue hoodie, and copped a feel of her breast, gently massaging it up and down. He noticed she wasn’t wearing a bra. The thought of a mustard yellow shirt was all that stands between his claws and Charlie’s bare skin excited him.

The heat was unbearable. Alastor wanted Charlie so bad. He took off his coat, untied his bowtie, and began to unbutton his red shirt while he kissed Charlie, but in his peripheral vision he was Vaggie standing by the door. Alastor broke from the kiss. "Jesus, Mary, Joseph! How long were you standing there?" He exclaimed making Charlie look over her shoulder. "You nearly gave me a heart attack, Vagatha."

"That’s not my name." Vaggie said as she locked the doors.

"Then don’t sneak up on me next time."

"Wait, it’s okay for you to creepy around, but not for me? Seems unfair."

"Fine! I’ll let it slide, but how long were you standing there?"

"Just long enough to watch you two act like a couple of virgin teenagers. Seriously, was that your first kiss? Why are you two as red as your coats."

"My dear, we are all wearing red." He noticed that Vaggie was not wearing her usual getup. She was wearing a pair of black sneakers, black denim pants, a pair of fingerless gloves, and a red and white cropped hoodie with white furry balls on the end of its strings. "Huh… You certainly look casual at the moment. It’s oddly refreshing?"

Vaggie looked at her top before looking at Alastor. "We came from a theme park. There’s a lot of walking, waiting in line, sweating, and taking pictures involved. I don’t think my usual semi-formal attire would have been appropriate."

"And the new pink bowtie on your head? That’s new."

"I bought it for her!" Charlie explained. "Do you like it? Don’t you think Vaggie looks prettier now?"

Alastor looked at Vaggie. "I suppose."

Vaggie gasped. "Alastor, giving little ol’ me a complement?" She began to say in a mocking tone. "What did you feed her Charlie?"

"There’s no need to be condescending, my dear."

Vaggie approached the two and leaned on the desk. "So Alastor. Ready to eat my dusts?"

"What is Vaggie talking about?" Charlie asked Alastor.

Alastor formed a mean smirk before he helped Charlie to her chair. "Thanks for reminding me, Vaggie. I almost forgot." Alastor chuckled before looking at Charlie. "Vaggie and I have made a bet to see which of us could give you the best date ever."

"You two were betting on me!"

"Calm down, babe. It was just a friendly competition." Vaggie said.

"What’s the prize and punishment?" Charlie asked sounding a bit concerned.

"Nothing too serious." Alastor began to explain. "The winner will get a kiss from you and the loser will kiss the person whom the winner chooses." He looked at Vaggie with a mean smirk. "If I win I’m going to ask Vaggie to kiss Carmilla."

"If you win! That’s a big IF!" Vaggie looked at Charlie and smiled. "So sweetie. Who won?"

"Yes, my dear. Which one of us did you enjoy the company of the most? No pressure, just be honest." Alastor reassured.

"You sure nothing bad would happen. This is one of your deals we are talking about." Charlie asked.

"I assure you, my dear. It’s just a harmless bet. Just to spice things up."

"Okay." Charlie said as she contemplated before taking a deep breath and looking at Alastor and Vaggie. "Honestly?" Charlie paused making sure her answer came from the heart. Alastor did tell her to be honest. "I like spending time with both of you." Charlie said with a smile.

Vaggie chuckled as she slowly shook her head. "Oh, Charlie. Why am I not surprised? That’s so you."

"Shit…" Alastor gasped.

"Why, what’s wrong? You said nothing bad would happen." Charlie said.

"No, don’t worry. It’s nothing serious." Alastor turned his gaze at Vaggie. "It’s a tie and that means we both lose."

"What! Can’t we just not do the punishments?"

"I’m afraid it’s not that simple." Alastor turned to his right and there before him a large iron head of a demon engulfed in hellfire appeared before him. "Ladies, let me introduce you to The Spirit of Contracts."

Charlie and Vaggie stood behind Alastor and starred at the ghastly thing. "Spirit of Contracts?" Charlie asked.

"Like Fulgarrus, it’s one of the primordial demons who existed long before we were condemned down here. This particular demon enforces the rules we demons come up with, no matter how shrewd they are. This demon and I are actually good friends because I always bring it a lot of deals." Out of nowhere, chains darted forward from The Spirit’s mouth and attached themselves to Vaggie’s neck and his neck. The Spirit looked at Charlie and spat the end of the chain to her hands before disappearing.The chains also disappeared but a demonic symbol appeared on the top of Charlie’s hand.

"What the fuck, Alastor!" Vaggie said as she looked at the symbol on Charlie’s hand. "What does this mean?"

"It means Charlie temporarily owns our souls." Alastor calmly said before a sudden burst of flame appeared before Charlie and a piece of paper appeared. "That is our contract. We must do what it says before the end of the day or Charlie will own our souls."

"I can’t handle that sort of responsibility! You said nothing bad will happen!" Charlie screamed in panic.

"Nothing bad has happened, yet. So we must make haste, my dear. What does the paper would have us do?"

"Okay, okay." Charlie calmed herself and carefully read the paper. "Vaggie is ordered to kiss Carmilla Carmine on the lips for a whole minute."

Alastor chuckled. "Yes, that’s exactly what I wanted her to do. Two thorns on my side making out should be entertaining."

Vaggie rolled her eyes.

Charlie read the paper again. "Alastor is ordered to… Also kiss Carmilla Carmine on the lips for a whole minute—what? Can contract mess us?"

Alastor looked at Vaggie. "WHAT!!!" He suddenly snapped.

"I thought it would be funny!" Vaggie nervously said. "Zestial and you are close—so is Rosie. So I had to cross them out. Vox would just like it and that’s no fun! So I picked Carmilla because you two don’t really like each other."

"Fine!" Alastor snapped as his horns grew. "Let’s just get it over with."

Later that afternoon. Alastor gave Carmilla a phone call and said he needed to speak to her in private and immediately. He said it was an emergency. Carmilla wasn’t too keen about it but she said she’s at her office for the time being. Alastor and Vaggie wasted no time heading for her domain but first they had to track down Adam.

"Don’t you know how to drive?" Adam snapped before he took a bite of his hotdog. "I’m eatin here."

Alastor and Vaggie found him the kitchen along with the others eating chili dogs that he apparently cooked himself because he was feeling hungry. Cherri and Angel were there. Husk just arrived and Niffty was with him. Lucifer was happily feeding Razzle and Dazzle and even put duck printed bibs on them. The Eggboys are oddly covered in chili but they were eating and no one was questioning it so Alastor didn’t asked. Lastly, the five new guest of The Hazbin Hotel were also in the kitchen enjoying a snack and laughing and talking among themselves. When the five demons saw Alastor they began to smile and wave at him nervously, and ate quietly. "We need someone who can drive like he’s hell on wheels."

"Oh shit, who needs killin?" Last time Alastor needed to be somewhere fast, eighty souls met their untimely demise, and have found themselves in the background noise of Alastor’s radio broadcast of the damned. Adam had so much fun that time—killing and maiming people like it was going out of style. He never felt so alive making sure poor slobs weren’t alive.

"We’re gonna pay Carmilla a visit… Finish your meal. We’ll be waiting for you in the garage."

When Adam got behind the wheel he drove like the devil was on his tail. There were a lot of close calls, he dearly ran over a couple sinners along the way, and he caused a lot of car crashes because he beat every red light he came across. When the car came to halt, Vaggie jumped out of the door and barfed her guts out.

"Can’t handle life on the fast lane, Vagster?" Adam said, gloating as he made the keys spin around his finger with a smug look on his face.

"You piece of shit! Your driving sucks! We nearly died a second time." Vaggie snapped.

"Nearly died." Adam laughed. "We ain’t dead a second time yet though."

Alastor helped Vaggie up her feet. "Use this." He said as he handed a bottle of red mouthwash with an obsidian cap to Vaggie. "Try to keep it together, my dear. We’re not out of the woods yet."

Vaggie snatched the bottle from Alastor and angrily poured and gargled the liquid in her mouth. She spat on the sidewalk as she glared at Adam. "Hate to admit it, but you’re right—but on the way home!" She turned her gaze at Alastor. "You’re driving." She said as she threw the bottle of mouthwash at The Radio Demon.

A shadow tentacle caught it for Alastor and took the bottle to the shadow realm for later use. "Of course, my dear. Leave it to me." He said with a sinister grin.

"Why, don’t like how I roll?" Adam teased.

"I hate how you roll." Vaggie snarled. "I’m worried that whenever I’m with you, I get one of eyes poked out! I very much like having depth again, thank you very much." She snapped.

"Cease your squabbling, you two!" Alastor said as he tapped on the concrete with his staff, making the grounds shake. "We are alive and in one piece. That is what matters."

Vaggie and Adam didn’t want to and would rather tear each other’s faces off, but they stopped fighting long enough for them to reach Carmilla’s office without incident. Alastor was about to open the doors when he noticed they were automated and there was a panel on the side. "Infernal contraption!" Alastor cursed. "I’m guessing it’s locked. The things people are coming up with these days—keycard doorknobs, doorknobs with cameras, doorknobs with smart locks. Is it too much to ask for a good ol’ fashioned mechanical doorknob?"

"Don’t you know Carmilla’s passcode, you’re both Overlords?" Adam asked.

"Ah yes, of course! Her passcode. She told me that last time we had a slumber party and I did her nails." Alastor sarcastically said before glaring at Adam. "Of course I don’t know! We’re not buddy buddies." He grunted. "I only have Rosie and Zestial’s spare key." He suddenly remembered. "In fact, I also have Zestial’s spare bedroom key. That man can be so lazy at times."

"Then just call her again?" Vaggie said.

"No, let’s just Shadow Walk and get this over with." Alastor said as the shadows around them began to come to life, but suddenly. The door slid open and Carmilla’s daughter exited and were a bit surprised by the people they saw.

"Um good afternoon, Alastor, sir? And associates?" The daughter with glasses asked sheepishly. She quickly remembered that The Radio Demon preferred analog tech than digital, and deduced that they were having trouble with the door. "When control panel is displaying a big green button it means it is unlocked and can be pressed to open the automated doors." The demoness in glasses explained, gesturing for the panel with a big green button. "Mom has been expecting you and kept it unlocked. If it is showing a red button it means it is locked. You may ask mom for the passcode if she’s willing to give it to you, Alastor, sir."

"I see. Thank you for your assistance, my dear."

Carmilla’s daughters bowed at Alastor before going about their way.

Alastor pressed the green button and the automated door opened. The trio entered Carmilla’s office. It was a large open metallic space with nothing but large windows and a red carpet leading to Carmilla’s desk. When the three reached the end they saw The Overlord staring at six monitor screens to her right. Upon seeing she has guests, she turned to face them. "Oh… You’re here." She turned her gaze at Vaggie and Adam. "And I see you’re not alone." Carmilla stood up, walked to the front of desk, leaned on it, and crossed her arms as she looked at Vaggie. "I thought you left for greener pastures, Vaggie? Don’t tell me you and Charlie are fighting again?"

"No, it’s not that, Carmilla. It’s um… A bit complicated. I’ll let Alastor explain the situation."

Carmilla looked at Alastor. "Then out with it, Radio Demon. There’s nothing I hate more than hesitating to rip out the bandage."

"Surprisingly… We agree on something, my dear." Alastor said. Without warning, shadow tentacles sprouted from the desk and floor, wrapped themselves around Carmilla’s wrists and ankles, and restrained her in place.

"Chinga tu madre! What the fuck are you doing Alastor! I always knew you’d kill me yourself one of these days."

"Oh shut up, Carmilla! I’m won’t hurt you."

"That’s a bit hard to believe considering you’ve shackled me to my desk. So, what is the real meaning to all of this?"

"Yes, I should start explaining myself. To make things simple, Vaggie and I had a bet."

"A bet? With you involved? It can’t be good."

"Yes, yes… As I was saying, we betted on who could give Charlie the best date ever."

"I’m guessing one of you two lost the bet?"

Alastor chuckled in disbelief. "We both lost the bet, can you imagine that? Charlie said it was a tie."

"And The Spirit of Contracts wants you two to comply or your souls will belong to Charlie. I’m an Overlord too, Alastor. I know how demon contracts work. We try to be vague and even alter the deal to our advantage, but that doesn’t ensure we’ll always come out on top."

"Precisely, my dear."

"That’s bad because? Don’t you two find it romantic to belong to the woman you both love?"

"I don’t want Charlie to posses a soul as dangerous as mine. I have many enemies… I want them to leave Charlie alone." Alastor said in a sombre tone.

"How noble. I still don’t see how your shenanigans involves me?" Carmilla said as she looked at Vaggie’s way. The fallen angel is fidgeting, rubbing her arm, and growing red. Carmilla was not on the losing side of the contract Alastor made, but she still does not like any of it.

Alastor hesitated. "The thing is, my dear. We both have to kiss you on the lips for a whole minute." He said with difficulty.

Carmilla wanted to claw at Alastor’s face but her hands and feet were tied. "You hijo de puta! You would dare humiliate me in my own domain!" She snarled. She was really pissed off.

"Its not my fault!" Alastor turned to look at Vaggie. "I had a perfectly good reason—well, a perfectly vile reason. You helped Vaggie in the past and I thought it would only be fitting that she besmirch your lips in return. So blame your little friend here."

"Alastor is right. He’s a sadistic prick who enjoys testing the limits of people’s closeness in hopes of breaking them." Carmilla thought before she looked at Vaggie. "Alastor speaks true. How could you do this to me, Vaggie? I thought you were more honorable than this?"

Vaggie hesitated to speak or to even look at Carmilla in the eye.

"Go on, my dear Vaggie. Carmilla at least deserves an explanation."

Vaggie was uneasy, but Alastor was right. "At first I wanted Alastor to kiss Zestial, but then I realized they were good friends. I thought it would be unfair on my part." She found the next set of words difficult to utter. "I thought it would be more funny if Alastor kissed someone he hated—look! I know it’s lame and I wasn’t thinking—"

"It’s okay, Vaggie…" Carmilla plainly said.

"I’m sorry! I know you helped me and I haven’t thanked you properly yet—I’m so very stupid!"

"It’s okay, Vaggie!" Carmilla snapped. "Now shut up—I get it! You feel awful, I will feel awful later on, and Alastor is just pure awful."

"You just won’t rest until you’ve spotted a flaw in me, won’t you, my dear?" Alastor scoffed.

"Everything is your fault, pandejo! Wether you’re directly involved or not."

Alastor clenched his fist and rolled his eyes. "You’re really piss me off, my dear. I will make sure to make you moan to show you defeat! I will make you think about this very moment for all eternity in embarrassment and frustration. I will live inside of your head rent-free—this I swear." Alastor growled.

"Then try me, cabrón!" Carmilla shouted defiantly. "I’ll bite off your gross tongue if I have to!" She snarled. She then spotted Adam in the back. "Is that asshole gonna kiss me too?"

"Nah!" Adam said as he began eating a chili dog. "Just gonna have a little snack. You folks can just ignore me. I’m here to blend with the decors and spread crumbs on the floor."

Alastor turned around. "You’re still eating? You already had two chili dogs!"

"What? I’m hungry!" Adam reasoned.

"Forget about him. Let’s get this over with." Carmilla grunted.

"By all means." Alastor gestured for Vaggie. "Ladies first… Do you need a stool to step on?"

Vaggie nodded. She was so nervous and ashamed that she didn’t bothered with Alastor insulting her height again.

Alastor tapped his staff on the floor and a dark and sinister stepping stool appeared before Carmilla. Vaggie willed herself to step forward and stand on the stool. Carmilla was literally a tall glass of water. She would need to lean in to reach Vaggie’s lips but she can’t. She’s tied to her desk.

Vaggie looked into Carmilla’s eyes and recoiled a bit while Carmilla simply wore a stoic expression. "I… Um… I’ll go right ahead now."

"Go ahead, Vaggie. No use crying over spilled milk. Let’s just do it."

Alastor brought out Force Pledge.

Vaggie slowly pressed her lips against Carmilla’s. The woman is tough, fierce, yet graceful. Vaggie was expecting to kiss the lips of a warrior but she was surprised to have found Carmilla’s lips to be supple, sweet, and inviting. She pulled away with bated breath. "What’s wrong?" Carmilla asked softly, and blushing. It seems the stoic Overlord can be unarmored with a kiss as well.

"Get back in there Vaggie and do it with vigor. The timer won’t tick unless you do just that." Alastor reminded.

"Hold your horses, Alastor!" Vaggie snapped before she looked at Carmilla. "Sorry, this is all new to me. I’ve only kissed Charlie’s lips."

"Understandable. Let us continue and toughen it out. You can be rough. I can handle it." Carmilla said.

Vaggie nodded. She wrapped her left hand around Carmilla’s waist, and slid her right hand behind Carmilla’s head before leaning in for a kiss. She kissed The Overlord like how she kissed Charlie, firm and deep. She didn’t need to imagine she was kissing Charlie. Carmilla’s lips were very tender. Half a minute passed before Vaggie slid her tongue through Carmilla’s lips.

"Keep going you two, we’re only halfway there." Alastor said.

"Huh… This is pretty hot." Adam said in the back before getting back to eating his chili dog and cracking a can of cherry soda.

Vaggie didn’t realize it but her embrace around Carmilla grew tighter and her right hand slid down to cop a feel of The Overlord’s breast, and began to massage it slowly. Carmilla moaned inside of Vaggie’s mouth and began to fish her tongue with hers. The two girls no longer cared that they were getting sloppy or that their kissing position was kind of awkward because Vaggie was standing on a stool and Carmilla couldn’t really lean in.

A minute passed. "Okay, you two may stop." Alastor said, but the two kept kissing for five more seconds before pulling away, catching their breath, and a threat of saliva connecting their lips. Alastor chuckled. "You two seem to have enjoyed that. So much for being a punishment."

"Don’t mind him." Carmilla reassured Vaggie. "Don’t let his words worm their way into your mind. He just wants to mess with us."

Vaggie nodded. "Sorry for troubling you again." She said as she scratched the back of her head. "That was a great kiss by the way. You’re a great kisser." She added as she blush. She had great admiration for the woman.

Carmilla also blushed and looked away. "Yeah… You were great too."

Vaggie slowly got off the stepping stool, walked over to Adam, looked ahead blankly, and just took it all it. Adam grabbed another soda from his bag and offered it to Vaggie. She looked at the can for a sec, took it, cracked it open, and chugged it down without saying another word.

It was finally Alastor’s turn. You could feel the spiritual pressure coming off from two Overlords glaring at each other down, both refusing to back down, and both are on each other’s nerves for quite some time now. A classic situation of an irresistible force clashing with an immovable object.

The Radio Demon approached Carmilla. From how she knows Alastor, he is a sadistic psychopath who takes what he wants with no consideration to everything around him—brutal and ravenous. He’s the type of demon who let’s nothing stand in his way. Carmilla is used to it. All of Hell is like that but most of the time those demons are all bark and no bite, but rarely, a demon like Alastor comes along. A force to be reckoned with. Carmilla braced herself for Alastor’s aggressive advance. She guessed Alastor can’t help himself to dominate, to take control, and she can work with that. She won’t the foolish thug break her.

But to Carmilla’s surprise, Alastor was acting tender, subtle, and very observant. He hasn’t taken his eyes off The Overlord for a second. He hasn’t begun to kiss her. No, just staring at her, studying her face, and brushing the unruly strand of her white hair over her ear. Carmilla was unnerve, uneasy, and completely unprepared. She found it difficult to look directly into Alastor’s crimson eyes and she couldn’t help herself from blushing. "What the fuck are you doing, puta?"

"My goal is to show you a good time, my dear. An impactful kiss that will perturbed you for all eternity."

"You’re not kissing me. You’re just touching my face."

"Strong and wild, slow and easy." Alastor vaguely said.

"What!?"

"I didn’t have any experience in the past with kissing. I detested this sort of stuff—avoided it like the plague, but after meeting Charlie. Well… Let’s just say I needed to impress her like my afterlife depended on it." Alastor said with a genuine smile as he thought of Charlie.

Carmilla remained quiet. She was normally irritated by Alastor’s smug smile, but she’s not seeing any smugness right now. "What has Charlie done to The Radio Demon?" She wondered. "How did she tame such a beast?" She thought.

"I didn’t read books, watch videos, or even asked Angel for advice. Charlie was kind and patient enough to learn it all together with me… We experimented." Alastor said as he caressed the side of Carmilla’s face with his red claw. "I learned that you have to be strong and wild, but also slow and easy."

Carmilla didn’t like this Alastor, but she couldn’t back down now. Somehow, he is more insidious than he was before. "Chinga tu madre, Alastor! Shouldn’t you reserve such a special treatment for Charlie?"

"That’s the thing, my dear. Charlie told me that every kiss should be special and that’s why you should only kiss those special to you."

"But we hate each other’s guts?"

Alastor leaned in closer to Carmilla’s ear. "I know you’re familiar with my more sinister side, but not this. As ludicrous as it sounds, I shall overcome your gruff exterior with tenderness. I will break you by being sweet and gentle."

"We shall see about that." Carmilla grunted.

Alastor chuckled. "Resistance is futile, my dear."

True to his words. Alastor started off slow and easy. He would pull away from the kiss whenever he could feel Carmilla tensing up, being a tease, acting coy. He would smile at The Overlord, caress her face, boop her nose, and start off softly kissing her neck a couple of times before pressing his lips against hers and repeating the cycle. Halfway through the minute, Alastor grabbed Carmilla’s face with both of his hands. This startled The Overlord and caught her off-guard. Strong and wild, Alastor kissed his fellow Overlord like she held the breath he desperately needed. With deft hands, he slid a hand on Carmilla’s right butt cheek and squeezed it tight, while his other hand slid under her top and wrapped his claw around her breast, rubbing her nipple above her bra. The Overlord won’t admit it—she refused to, but Alastor was sensual and his touch were stimulating.

Carmilla didn’t noticed it. She was breathing heavily through her nose, she was pressed up against Alastor, and she was no longer bound to her desk. Only when Alastor pulled away from the kiss did she realize she her paws were wrapped around The Radio Demon tight like she didn’t want to let go.

"That was rather delightful, my dear—you’re delightful." Alastor complemented with a mean smirk on his face.

"Fuck you." Carmilla grunted. "This means nothing." She snapped before she moved away from Alastor and spat on the floor. "That was the worse kiss of my life! Glad it was over quickly."

"Whatever you say, my dear. Whatever you say." He said with a smile. He knows he’s won. Carmilla may still speak defiantly, but she won’t be able to forget that kiss even if she wanted to.

"You two got what you wanted." Carmilla said as he crossed her arms.

"Indeed." Alastor said as the chains around his neck dissolved.

"None of this gets out!"

"Of course, my dear! Wouldn’t dream of it. This will stay between the four of us. We have our reputation to preserve after all."

"I don’t care who you guys make-out with." Adam said before he let out a loud and rude burp.

"Okay, just the three of us then."

"And I expect a solid in return from the both of you." Carmilla demanded. "That I will collect it on a later date."

"Of course, my dear! This is a huge favor you’ve done for us. You’ve saved our hides. It’s only fitting we give you something in return of equal value."

Vaggie stood up and walked towards the two Overlords. "I don’t mind either. You really saved us and I’ve learned my lesson." She said as she glared at Alastor. "This is the last time I’m making a bet with Alastor. Who knows who’ll I kiss next time."

"Glad you learned your lesson. Never ever trust The Radio Demon for even if you win you’ll still lose." Carmilla warned.

"Oh, come now, you two! You ladies think too poor of me."

"That’s because you are a slimy bastard." Carmilla pointed out.

"Touché." Alastor said as he chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. "I guess we will be taking our leave now. It was nice doing business with you, my dear."

"Wait, since you three are already here. I might as well show you what I got so far." Carmilla suggested.

"Oh? This should be interesting." Alastor giggled.

Carmilla led the three to an elevator and there she inserted her personal keycard on the card slot. The lights of the elevator turned red and began to descend. When the lift stopped the four demons found themselves in a secret sub-section of Carmilla’s building. At the entrance hallway, four ceiling turrets trained their sights at the four demons just as six of Carmilla’s elite soldiers rushed the entrance. "Identifications." A robotic voice demanded through an intercom attached to the walls.

While Alastor and the two fallen angels tensed up. Carmilla calmly approached a panel and tapped her keycard. "Welcome Ms. Carmilla Carmine. All facilities are online and operational." The automated voice said.

"You six. Stand down, it’s me." Carmilla said to her soldiers. They lowered their guns, opened the automated doors, and made way for their boss. The four demons entered the control room. The researchers inside stopped what they were doing and starred patiently at their boss. Carmilla walked over the viewing deck and looked down. Alastor, Vaggie, and Adam followed her. "Ah good, the MaxFor squad is being prepped." Carmilla said.

Below them, fifty brainwashed and augmented with cybernetic implant sinners stood in rows as mechanics, technicians, and researchers outfitted them one by one in a slick black and red combat armor that bears Carmilla’s logo. After that, the workers magnetically attached guns like a shotgun, an SMG, and a secondary pistol on the backs of each soldier.

"MaxFor?" Alastor asked Carmilla.

"It’s short for Maximum Force." Carmilla replied. "This will become your elite squad, far superior than the rest."

"How so, I thought Vox augmented them equally?"

Carmilla’s eyes glowed red when she looked at Alastor. "These sinners can kill angels."

Alastor wore a mean grin. "Interesting…"

"Angelic steel is scarce." Carmilla began to explain. Down below, the sinners were given katana swords sheathe in a pitch black scabbard. "I can only outfit these fifty sinners with angel slaying sabers."

"What happened to the weapons you lent us?" Vaggie asked.

"We smelted them down and extracted the angelic steel within them. Those swords are unalloyed angelic steel. They can cut through angel and demon flesh like a hot knife cutting through butter." Carmilla explained further.

"Fuck… Can I get one of those?" Adam said.

Alastor raised at eyebrow at Adam. "You already have an axe."

One of the sinners below drew his sword and Adam’s eyes sparkled. "Yeah, but look at them! Black katana swords with a blood-red cutting edge? They look so sick!"

Alastor chuckled and patted Adam’s head. "Then train my soldiers well enough and I just might ask Carmilla here to make you one."

"Whatever you want, boss." Adam said as he focused on the swords the sinners were wielding down below. "Whatever you want."

"Huh… Can’t believe he’s that easy." Vaggie said.

"How about you, Vaggie? What reward do you want?" Alastor asked.

"Just promise me you'd do whatever you can to protect Charlie and her dreams, and I will forever be in your debt."

Alastor smiled, approached Vaggie, grabbed her chin, and lifted her head. "Consider it done, my dear. I’ll do anything for Charlie."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 27: Suffer Me

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. Just rewatched The Shining so I included a garden maze scene in this chapter, but the main focus of this chapter is Alastor and Vaggie because I found this silly anime called The 100 Girlfriends, and that inspired me to finally push through with the Chaggiestor route. Please, enjoy the story.

Adam dropped Alastor and Vaggie off at the front of The Hazbin Hotel. He’s gonna head out himself for a little fun in town. Alastor was not bothered. Adam is a grown ass man and he’s not his mother, just his master.

Vaggie and Alastor entered the lobby of the hotel and headed for Husk’s corner bar. "That turned out… Rather well." Vaggie said with a sigh as she sat on a barstool.

"Agreed. I thought Carmilla would put up more of a fight considering we were about to violate her in her own domain." Alastor said with a sigh of relief

"I’m just glad she was understanding and professional about."

"Yes. She understood the nature of contracts and understood the sacrifice we demanded of her. In other words, we were left off the hook easy."

Husk walked over the two demons slumped over his bar. "You two look like shit."

Vaggie looked up. "Oh hey, Husk. How is it doing?" She asked rhetorically.

"Husk ol’ boy! I’ll have a cosmopolitan. Today was a bizarre day." Alastor looked at Vaggie. "How about you, my dear?"

"I just wanna relax. Something sweet maybe… A champagne bowler sounds nice right about now, Husk."

Alastor giggled. "Something sweet? Charlie is rubbing off on you, my dear." He teased.

Husk rolled his eyes at the witty banter about to unfold and began making their drinks.

"And what’s wrong with that? And you’re one to talk! Charlie told you to jump and you said how high." Vaggie said as she had a smug look on her face. "I heard from a little spider how soft, how tender, how understanding The Radio Demon really was. Just like how Charlie ordered."

"You actually did it with Angel?" Husk asked as he slid Alastor’s drink to him. "I didn’t want to believe it at first, but Angel has been in a merry mood like he won the lottery or something, and now this."

Alastor’s horns grew and his eyes became darker. "I told Angel not to brag about it! It was suppose to be special!" He slammed his fist on the bar counter before grabbing his drink and chugging it in one swig.

"It’s Angel. What did you expect?" Vaggie said.

"I expected more trust in our newfound friendship." Alastor began to panic. "Being known for doing the good ol’ ins and outs with Charlie is one thing, but if people found out that I’ve also done it with thee Angel Dust? My gentleman image will be ruined! People will see me as a common flirtatious gigolo."

"Relax!" Vaggie reassured as she took a sip of her drink. "Everyone knows Angel talks a lot and they also know not to believe everything he says."

Alastor calmed down. "You’re right… You’re right…" He calmed his breathing down. "Still, I would have a word with Angel and Cherri this afternoon. We are going to see a movie, you see."

"A movie?" Vaggie raised an eyebrow at that.

"Yes, those two invited me to hang-out? I think the last film I saw was a film titled Laura and a couple cartoons about the silly adventures of a pig and a black duck. So I’m rather curious as what films are like in this day and age."

Vaggie smiled. "Awww!" She reached in to pat Alastor on the head. "Our little deer demon is all grown up with his own little social life. Going to see a movie with his new pals? Seriously Al, we’re proud of you."

"Tsk! Don’t patronize me, woman!" Alastor snapped as he moved away from Vaggie’s reach.

"What? I just find it adorable that a prick like you can be normal if you put your mind to it." Vaggie looked at Husk. "Don’t you think this is a shocking turn of events too, Husk?"

"Please don’t drag me into this." Husk looked at Alastor and smirked. "But yeah, I didn’t think the boss had it in him. He used to only hangout with Rosie and thinks this sort of stuff was beneath him."

"Ha… Ha… You two are very funny." Alastor grunted.

"But wait a minute, Al. When will you be back?" Vaggie asked.

"What, gonna give me a curfew too? You do realize I am above eighty years old. I don’t need a curfew."

"Not that! I just figured you’ll be leaving Charlie all alone with no one to hold, but don’t worry." Vaggie has a smug look on her face. "I’ll keep her nice and warm for you till you get back."

Alastor’s left eye twitched. "I hope you enjoy it so much you choke on it!" He said passive-aggressively.

Husk just shrugged his shoulders. "They’re both dating the same broad, but still can’t get along? I feel bad for Charlie. She has to put up with these two." He thought.

The following day came. Everyone was busy. Adam went out to harass those sorry slobs under Alastor’s contract who weren’t earning their keep—again.

Husk took a day off and didn’t state why—Alastor knew, but he wasn’t going to tell anybody, at least not for free.

Vaggie and Charlie are taking the five new guests, Angel, and Cherri out for today’s redemption session, and Lucifer, Razzle, Dazzle, and The Eggboys are gonna help out too. Charlie is so proud of them but secretly she’s worried that they’re gonna mess it all up. They’re not exactly the most competent demons around, especially The Eggboys, and if she’s being honest, also her own father. So while she nods and smiles at them that she’s glad to have them around. She asked Vaggie to secretly keep an eye on them because in truth they’re a liability.

Alastor will tag along, but he’s just gonna do whatever he wants as usual, and that pisses Lucifer off. What infuriates the king of hell more was that he can’t do anything about it. Alastor is not doing anything bad. He won’t look good in his daughter’s eyes if he messes with her friend with no rhyme or reason. He needed Alastor to make a mistake, but the question is how?

Charlie took her little group of the damned to a lovely garden maze she borrowed for a while from a demon noble she knows. At the entrance, Lucifer and Charlie are busy setting up a table. Vaggie, Razzle, and Dazzle teleported to the end of the maze to set up some things over there and teleport back once they’re done.

Alastor was marveling at the busybodies running about. He spotted a group of Eggboys gathering around an Eggboy entangled in pink and blue strings, scratching their empty heads on what to do next to help out their friend. Cherri Bomb stood beside him while cracking open a can of cherry soda. "The fuck those numbskulls are up to?" She asked as she took a sip of her soda. Alastor raised an eyebrow at the demon beside him. He was wondering if Cherri Bomb was calling herself Cherri Bomb not because of some play of words euphemism, but because she just loves cherries and bombs, but before he could conclude on an answer, four arms gently wrapped around his waist and chest.

"What’cha doing, daddy?" Angel said as he laid his chin on Alastor’s left shoulder.

Cherri nearly spat out her soda. "Fuck Angel!"

"Oooh, I want that." Angel said with a smirk as he copped a feel of Alastor’s ass and surprisingly The Radio Demon didn’t even flinched.

"You actually call Smiles here daddy? Bold move, Angie."

"Why? What’s wrong with it?" He giggled. "We’re best buds now, and best buds horse around all the time."

"Resistance is futile." Alastor sighed. "I just let it happen, my dear. It’s quicker that way."

Charlie spotted her friends. She smiled at them and headed for them. "How are you three doing? We’re waiting on Vaggie, Razzle, and Dazzle. They say they’ll be done in half an hour." She explained.

"We’re doing fine, Char-Bear!" Angel chirped.

"Yes. I await for this wonderful show you have in store for me with bated breath, my dear." Alastor said in a jolly tone with a sinister grin.

Charlie put down her clipboard and looked at Alastor with a confused look in her eyes. "This is not a show, Al."

"Hm, we shall see." Alastor teased.

"Don’t worry, Smiles. I’ll give you a show!" Angel said as he kissed Alastor’s nape and he looked at a mummy demon over yonder. He’s one of the five new guests of The Hazbin Hotel. "Connor was it? Cute blue eyes, cute ass, nice pecks—yeah, I’ve got my eye on him on for some time now."

"Angel please! Don’t go goofing around. This is a serious exercise" Charlie pleaded.

"I could trap him in a corner and see what he’s got under all those wrappings." Angel said as he licked his lips.

"Angel!" Charlie snapped.

"What?" He giggled. "I’m horny, baby. I can’t help it."

Alastor burst out laughing. "You can’t control his appetite, Charlie. It’s Angel we’re talking about here."

"You’re not helping, Al." Charlie said and pouted as she looked at him from head to toe. "Actually… You can help." She said as looked at a secluded corner of the garden. "Go take care of Angel over there."

"What?!" Alastor asked in shock.

"You said so yourself. I can’t control Angel’s appetite, but you can."

Angel burst out laughing as he held his stomach. "Charlie got you there, Smiles! I can’t believe The Radio Demon got played! But I guess Charlie isn’t the princess of hell for nothing."

"Awww!" Charlie blushed. "Thank you, Angel. That’s so nice of you to say about me."

Angel placed a hand on Alastor’s shoulder. "So daddy. Shall we get going? Knowing Vaggie she should be done anytime soon."

Alastor rolled his eyes. "Touché, my dear, touché. I don’t like this side of you. I see too much of myself in you. I miss my old demon belle."

"She’s busy." Charlie giggle. "Help me get this event over without a hitch and she might pay you a visit tonight."

"Ugh! Fine!" He grunted as he grabbed Angel’s hand. "Let’s get it over with."

Angel smiled at Charlie. "See you in a bit, Charlie. Gonna borrow your man for a test-run. Gonna make sure he’s in top condition for when you ride him." He said with a wink.

Charlie waved at them goodbye. "I’m counting on you, Al!" She shouted cheerfully. "And Angel, make sure you get it out of your systems. I need all hands on deck. Today’s session is going to be a fun one!"

"I dunno, Charlie." Cherri suddenly said. "Yeah, garden mazes are cool, pretty niche for the most part, but I don’t think they’re that fun."

Charlie placed a hand on Cherri’s shoulder. "Just trust me. It’s not what it seems at first glance, but I am confident you will have a good time."

That made Cherri smile. "Oh! I’mma hold you to that, princess!" She winked at Charlie.

Angel dropped his panties and unbuttoned more of his coat’s buttons to let his fluffy chest breathe. Alastor rolled up his sleeves, dropped his pants and boxers, loosed his bowtie, and unbuttoned some of his shirt’s buttons. "Cherri told me after the movies and I went home first. You two went to a bar and joined an orgy of thirty other demons. Did they not satisfy your desires, my dear?" Alastor said in a suave tone to Angel’s ear as he pressed the spider demon to a wall and held him by his hips.

"I don’t get it either! Got four guys fucking my four holes and a broad spreading her sexy legs for me—and she’s hot! Giantess of hellhound woman with abs I can practically eat on, her fur was so soft, and she princess carried me to a corner and rode me like a dirty bitch!"

"Angel! Too much information."

"I got her number too."

"I’m not interested."

"For now." Angel chuckled.

"But a question. Four holes, my dear?"

"You don’t wanna know." Angel giggled. "Not before buying me dinner, that is."

"It seems you and Cherri had a swell time." Alastor said as he grinned his member in between Angel’s cheeks to get himself up. "So why are you still so itchy? What went wrong?"

"I guess none of them could compare to you, daddy? Now give me a scratch, will you?"

"I suppose I can entertain that request." Alastor positioned phallic member, breathe in, and slowly thrusted his hips forward, and pressed Angel’s body against the wall even further.

"Ooooh—fuck! This really is the good stuff! Having friends with benefits is the fucking best! Shit! It’s just so nice."

"Friends…" Alastor uttered close to a whisper.

"I know you have heard this before, but… Thank you, Anthony. For understanding that I belong to Charlie. I’ve had no interest in this frivolous thing called romance before until I met her." Alastor lay his face on Angel’s back, grabbed his chest, and continued the sway of his hips. "I want her, I need her… I’m willing to do anything for her. Even things I would have ever done in the past. Something like what we are doing now." He growled as he began to lick Angel’s back, making him tense up.

"Pffft! I get it, Smiles. I really do. Charlie’s special to you. I got no problem with it. You thanked me like eight times times now." Angel giggled. "The only thanks I need is having a friend in me, if you catch my drift—oh yes!" He moaned as Alastor traced his red claws from his breasts all the way to his spine. "You’re doing just great, Smile. You’re a real sweetheart! You’re hitting all the right spots. You have nothing to worry about. You and me are so good—even if you belong to someone else."

"Still, you could have turned out someone like I know."

"You mean my second ex boss, Vox?"

"Exactly. I prefer kindred spirits to be my friends like Rosie and Zestial, but with Vox? He was too obsessed, too insidious, too ambitious. I didn’t know if he wanted me or wanted to be me. There was something off with him. I wanted nothing to do with him and he didn’t took it well. You could have been like him but you didn’t. For that, I am gratef—fuck!" Alastor trembled before he wrapped his arms around Angel’s waist and released his seeds inside of him as he felt Angel quiver with ecstasy.

"Wow, Smiles. Was that how grateful you were? It felt nice."

"Not exactly." He said as he hugged Angel’s back. "But I guess we can put it that way."

Angel turned around, pressed Alastor’s face into his boobs, and patted him on the head. "You got nothing to worry about me, daddy. For better or worse, I’ll always be on your side, on Charlie’s side. You twos—heck, everything in that stinking hotel are my real friends, and real friends are hard to come by in hell." He reassured.

Alastor hugged Angel. "That does sound reassuring, my dear. Thank you, Anthony…"

After they were done. Angel and Alastor managed to return just in time. Vaggie was back and said she was done. Charlie spotted Angel and Alastor, and smiled. "Great! You two just made it." Charlie looked at Angel. "Got everything out of your systems?"

Angel suddenly hugged Charlie. "You kidding? I feel so great I think I can do just about anything! Like punch Adam on the face!"

"Whoa! Whoa! What did I do? I just got here!" Adam said as he approached Alastor. "Got 'em right here, boss." He said as he handed Alastor a green orb. "Those who didn’t made the cut."

"Oh dear!" Alastor exclaimed. "I suppose some time in my radio broadcast would straighten them out." He brought the orb to his mouth and began to suck the souls out of it. The orb turned hollow and shattered when Alastor was done. "Good job!" He said to Adam and patted him on the head.

"Great! Let’s get on with the program then." Charlie sheepishly said. She still not used to Alastor being well, demonic like that.

Charlie gathered everyone at the entrance of the maze. She explained that today’s exercise is going through a man-eating garden maze. While everyone winced and trembled at the thought of going through a man-eating maze. Cherri was the only one who cheered at the idea and was even excited about it. Adam wanted to join but Charlie said maybe next time. The staff aren’t really suppose to be included in exercises, but Charlie was thinking about it. She felt so awful leaving Niffty behind all by herself even though she reassures her that it doesn’t bother her.

Charlie assured everyone that it was perfectly safe if they worked together, didn’t goof around, and utilize the survival kit provided to each of them. This is why she needed Angel to get his head in the game and not try to hook up with the other guests. The goal of today’s exercise is to improve everyone’s teamwork in case they have to fight for their lives again and for everyone to get to know each other a bit better. "Nothing brings people closer together like imminent danger! It never hurts to learn something new about the people you live with." Charlie cheerfully said before sending everyone into the maze.

The group was divided into two groups: Group A and Group B. The members were decided by a good ol’ game of rock, paper, and scissors. Group A is composed of: Connor, Tyler, Jasmine, and Fritz while Group B is composed of: Angel, Lucy, and Cherri.

For the most part everything was going smoothly. Each group were doing their best to avoid the man-eating plants, they were chatting with each other as they moved along, and each group would laugh when they reach a dead end. It was a great old time for the most parts.

When a man-eating plant suddenly got too bold and went after them. Group A remained calm and used the extra strong weed killer filled water guns provided for them, and used the machetes to chop up the vines that got too close. It was Group B that proved a bit problematic. It’s not like they were in trouble. No, they are the trouble.

Angel was guns blazing while Cherri let out her inner pyromaniac and started throwing incendiary grenades like they were candies. "Where did she even kept those? I didn’t see her carrying anything?" Alastor thought. But they were at least keeping Lucy safe who was cowering and crying at a corner.

Alastor burst out laughing. He was watching the whole thing play out from up above by sending up a Demon Eye he can see through. "Now this is what I call entertainment! Good show! Jolly good show! Look at those sorry slobs go!" Alastor cheered.

"Alastor! That’s not a nice thing to say." Charlie said beside him. She was literally biting her nails with worry.

"Oh, come now, my dear. They’re all doing great. They started a fire, but still doing great for the most part."

"What? No no no! Can you put it out? I promised the owner we would destroy nothing."

"Leave it to me, my dear." Alastor reassured as he patted Charlie on the head, caressing her soft blonde hair.

Lucifer saw that, got angry, and swatted Alastor’s hand away with his cane. "Then go do it already. I can see the smoke from here." He said casually.

Alastor’s horns grew and he rubbed his hand. He saw Charlie behind Lucifer slowly shaking her head. "I was getting to that!" He grunted and shoved Lucifer aside. "So step aside, fool." Alastor summoned forth a dark cloud above the blazing fire and made it pour until the fire was dead. When he was done, he glared at Lucifer. "Happy now?"

"Eh, I’ve seen better." Lucifer rudely said as he checked his nails.

"Why you little!" Alastor snapped and summoned his staff.

This was Lucifer was waiting for. He wanted Alastor to make the first move but to his surprise. Charlie got in between them. "Why does she always come to Alastor’s defense?" He wondered.

"Okay!" Charlie grabbed Alastor by the hand and quickly wrapped her arms around his waist to keep him from attacking her father. "That was a nice work you did there, Al. Good job! I’m sure you’re a bit peckish after that. So why don’t we get some refreshments over there—way over there." She said as Alastor flailed around ready to pounce. "I had Vaggie get your favorites: Beignets, Doberge with extra chocolate, King Cake, Pecan Pie and Bananas Foster."

Alastor’s expression suddenly softened with the promise of food. "Ah! Excellent—most excellent. That does sound lovely, my dear. Don’t mind if I partake for a nibble." He said as he made his way to the snack table.

Charlie let out a sigh of relief before she looked at her father. "What was that, dad? Why’d you hit him?"

"Tsk!" Lucifer’s plan backfired. He smiled at Charlie and held her cheeks. "You can’t blame me, honey. I don’t want that freak touching my beloved daughter."

"It’s fine, dad. I’m two-hundred and a half years old. I’m pretty sure I’m a grown woman who can take care of herself, and Alastor is my friend." She said in an urgent tone to her own father. "We act close because we’re good friends. So there is nothing to worry about. I know you don’t like who I keep as my friends. All I ask if you don’t hurt them. I won’t turn a blind eye next time, dad." She swore before she went after Alastor.

Lucifer knew what he did was wrong but he still blames Alastor as to why Charlie was mad at him. "There has to be a way to get that guy, but how?" Lucifer thought as he gritted his teeth. Suddenly he saw Vaggie. "I’m really sorry, Vaggie." He sighed. "But that crimson creep forced me to do this." While no one was looking at him. Lucifer turned into a white snake and slithered through the bushes.

Group B managed to get out first. They hugged everyone at the maze exit and shook them like crazy and high-fived everyone. Even Lucy high-fived Alastor when she was high-fiving everyone else. Only later did she realize what she did and cowered in fear while Alastor just smiled at her.

"Be not afraid, my dear." He reassured her but in truth he enjoyed scaring everyone.

While Cherri and Angel were cheering loudly and hurling profanities. Group A arrived and Charlie were so proud of them. For a job well done she offered everyone food and drinks to celebrate with. Like who wouldn’t be starving after an activity like going through a man-eating maze?

So while everyone were busy eating, laughing, and being merry. Lucifer emerged from the shadows to plant his phone in the middle of some soda bottles which was a bit hard because they were cold, moist, and his phone kept slipping, but he managed to make it stand. Happy with his deed, Lucifer slipped back into the merriment.

"Oh! There you are, dad." Charlie said cheerfully. Alastor on the other hand was staring daggers at the king of hell but he wasn’t making a move. He was confident that Lucifer will dishonor himself on his own. "Things rather went well, don’t you think?"

"Yes, everything is going swimmingly!" Lucifer said as he looked at the snack table.

"Wish we could take a picture." Charlie said as she looked at her friends and guests getting along and having a good time. "Just look at them. These are moments you want to preserve." She looked at Alastor. "Of course I know you don’t like getting your picture taken, Alastor." She said with sheepish smile.

"My dear, you don’t have to stop on my account. I can simply move out of the way." Alastor said as he placed a hand on Charlie’s shoulder.

"You’re right! How silly of me." Charlie said as she stuck her tongue out and playfully bonked her head. "But maybe next time. I got more events like these planned out." Charlie said full of hope.

Lucifer gritted his teeth at the sight of Alastor tenderly holding his daughter’s shoulder, but he calmed himself, stood beside Charlie, and looked at Vaggie. "Oh sweetie, you’re such a busy-bee." Lucifer looked pass the group, waved at no one in particular, and waited.

Vaggie approached the three. "What are you three waiting for? All those snacks won’t eat themselves."

"My dear, I already went ahe—" Alastor felt something off. His horns grew, he raised his staff, and made the camera about to take his picture explode. A fire spread that engulfed the snack table and the event banner Vaggie, Razzle, and Dazzle set up. Alastor realized what he has done but his penitent came too late.

Vaggie snapped at him "You fucking, asshole!" She snarled as she grabbed Alastor by his collar.

"My dear, I truly apologize." Alastor meant it. "I—"

Vaggie without warning, socked Alastor across the face. "Do you even realize how long it took for us to set it all up?" She screamed as she gave Alastor another solid hook to the face. "What’s your problem?" Vaggie was about to punch him again but Charlie stopped her.

"Vaggie! Stop hurting Alastor. He didn’t mean it! He said he’s sorry, and look…" Charlie said as she pointed at Alastor. "He’s not fighting back."

Vaggie looked at Alastor and realized that Charlie was right. The sight of Alastor’s bruised cheek, broken nose, and bleeding lip was all she could take. She put Alastor down, apologized to him, and suddenly ran away.

"Vaggie wait!" Charlie cried. She was about to go after her but she looked at Alastor. "Al, are you—"

"Go! I’ll be alright, my dear." Alastor said as he brought out Force Pledge. "I’ll take care of things here." He used his pocket watch to undo the damages he has done.

Charlie nodded at Alastor before she went after Vaggie.

Lucifer was snickering to himself in a corner. Sure, Charlie wasn’t mad at Alastor as he has hoped, but he at least saw Vaggie beat the stuffing out of the creep. However, he didn’t wanted to make Vaggie feel bad and run away, but he considered it as an unwanted casualty. He needed to plan better next time and make sure that only Alastor would be the only one who would suffer.

Back at the hotel. Charlie asked Alastor to come to her room. The Radio Demon entered, locked the door, and saw Charlie by the balcony. "What is it, my dear?" He curiously asked. Usually Charlie comes to his room or his broadcasting studio for an afternoon delight.

"Come over here, Al. Let’s have a talk."

With a heavy feeling. Alastor put one foot after the next and followed after Charlie. He spotted Vaggie by the railings of the balcony. "Oh…" He said hesitantly. "Hello there, my dear…"

"Hey…" Vaggie uttered sheepishly while she avoided looking at Alastor in the eye. "Look, I’m really sorry about punching you. It’s just that—I really worked on setting up the event and you just burned it all down!" Vaggie bit her lower lip. "I got mad, but I’ll admit I went too far."

"Oh believe me, my dear. I’m used to it."

"What do you mean used to it?"

"I meant I’m used to your amazonian tendencies."

Charlie could feel the tension. She took a deep breath before smiling. "And that’s what we’re all here to talk about!" Both demons looked at Charlie without saying a word. "I know you two are getting along for my sake, and you guys are doing great on that part. I can see you two hanging out, working together, and even talking with each other, but the bond between you two is absent."

"What, I don’t get it?" Vaggie asked. "How can there be no bond between us when we’re literally bonding?"

Charlie smiled at Vaggie. "Let me reiterate what you two said, you two are getting along for my sake, not because you two care about each other. See the problem?"

"I must admit. Charlie is right." Alastor said honestly.

"Well geez, thanks for admitting you don’t care about me." Vaggie snapped.

"Vaggie!" Charlie called out.

Vaggie paused and scratched the back of her head out of embarrassment.

"This is what I’m talking about." Charlie continued. "Arguing comes naturally to you two. I’m not saying friends don’t argue, but you two are too hostile with each other! Like what gives?" She looked at Alastor. "Al, I saw you tripping Vaggie when she was carrying a stack of heavy boxes."

Alastor couldn’t deny that claim and remained silent.

"That was you!" Vaggie screamed.

Charlie looked at Vaggie. "And Vaggie, I saw you spitting on Alastor’s coffee. You thought he wouldn’t notice since he takes his coffee very black and very bitter, didn’t you?"

"I…" Vaggie looked away and nodded.

"So you see, You two are too quick to point fingers and throw punches."

Alastor shrugged. "We can’t help it, my dear. This is who we truly are. Like how much more can you ask of us?"

"Much more, Alastor. So much more." Charlie said as she grabbed Alastor’s hand.

"I dunno, Charlie. Don’t you think you’re demanding too much from us?" Vaggie reasoned. "We’re not perfect, no one is."

Charlie grabbed Vaggie’s hand. "I am not asking for the perfect relationship. I am simply asking you two to make the necessary sacrifices for our relationship, like I have."

"What do you mean, my dear?" Alastor asked nervously. He doesn’t like it when Charlie gets like this. It usually means she has a plan cooking up in that brain of hers that he will not like.

Charlie looked at Alastor. "It’s not just you and me." She turned her gaze at Vaggie. "And me and you. This is about us. You two are also in a relationship. We three are in this together."

"What!" Vaggie exclaimed in shock.

"Excuse me? I didn’t signed up for this!" Alastor protested.

Both of them backed away from Charlie but she caught them by their wrist, as she assumed her true demon form. Horns grew on her forehead, a tail appeared on her back, and her eyes grew sharper. "Well, too bad! This is how relationships goes and all three of us are in it. We stick together not just for the good times but especially for the bad times." She said in a passive-aggressive tone.

"Okay, Charlie! Calm down. You’re scaring us." Vaggie shrieked.

"Speak for yourself, my dear." Alastor looked at Charlie with dreamy eyes and a goofy grin. "It turns me on when Charlie gets like this. I simply find her so bewitching."

Charlie pulled them close, hugged them, and refused to let go. "I think the reason why you two can’t get along is because you two have started off on the wrong foot and that’s all you can remember whenever you look at each other." Charlie looked up. "So I think it’s time to make some good memories."

"What do you have in mind, my dear?" Alastor asked.

"Al… I want you to kiss Vaggie."

"Charlie. I-I-I I just can’t. No, I won’t." Vaggie said.

"Come now, my dear. You can’t be serious? Angel was one thing, he was in love with me, but Vaggie? I’ll come clean. We both still hate each other. It just won’t work."

"Nothing is stronger than love!" Charlie stated. "Not even hate… I want you two to prove your love for me by showing your love for each other."

Vaggie tried to squirm out of Charlie’s hug but she couldn’t. "Charlie, this is insane! You can’t force two people who hate each other to suddenly kiss. This isn’t some romcom where the power of friendship, love, and believing solves actual problems."

"Yes, Vaggie! I am insane! I am doing everything I can for us—for all three of us, but I can’t do it by myself." Charlie began to whimper. "Do you two think it doesn’t hurt me when I see you two always arguing? I’ve sacrifice so much for us and I’m willing to sacrifice even more to ensure we can all stay like this for all eternity, in each other’s arms. So why can’t you two do the same? This is what it truly means to fall in love—to be in a relationship. It’s not just about sex or cuddling in bed. No, it’s about the sacrifices we are willing to make for each other." Charlie looked at Alastor. "Because we care about each other." She looked at Vaggie. "Because we want to stay together."

"I’ll do it." Alastor suddenly said.

"What?" Vaggie said.

"Charlie is right and it seems I need to do my part. I’ve finally found the love I didn’t even know I wanted. I’m not about to let it go. I refuse to be alone again." Charlie let them go. Alastor approached Vaggie with a serious expression on his face and she backed away. "I hate you, Vaggie."

"Right back at you, asshole." Vaggie felt her back hitting the railings.

"You got in the way of my plans and recently, you owned the heart of the one I desired the most. I wanted you out of the picture with all my heart."

"Well… Sorry! It’s not my fault who I fell in love with!"

"I like what we have now, Vaggie. I really do. If I want something I will always find a way to get it. It doesn’t matter who or what, I will kill if I have to—" Alastor grabbed Vaggie by her chin and raised her head. "I will kiss you if I have to."

"Well, I’m not about to let you show me off!" She said defiantly but still hesitated. "Just give me a sec. I’m a lesbian. I’m not really into men." Vaggie said sheepishly.

Alastor began to chuckle. "So you admit defeat, my dear? Never in my wildest dreams did I ever thought I would do some of the things I’ve done in recent days and yet here we are." He said in a mocking tone. "I carry the scars and they’re not so bad."

"We just need something sweet and special between you two. So why don’t we start with what you two like about each other."

"I, uh… I got nothing." Vaggie said

"I’m afraid me too." Alastor said. "Can we say what we hate instead?" He suggested.

"Not what I had in mind, but sure. At least we’re being honest with each other." Charlie agreed.

"Well, I hate your stupid smile." Vaggie started. "Like, what’s your deal? Just be normal you grinning freak!"

Alastor left eye twitched. "Oh yeah? Well, I hate your stupid nose! It’s too big! You can stab me with it just as good as your spear."

"Fuck you! I hate your fucking deer ears! They’re too cute and fluffy. I thought you were suppose to be the big and scary Radio Demon?"

"Oh, um…" Alastor paused by what Vaggie said for a while. "Was that a complement?" He wondered. "I hate how short you are! And you’re so lithe! I can practically pick you up. How can I entrust Charlie’s safety to a stick like you!"

"The toothpick calling the chopstick thin! I bet I can wrap my arms around that skinny waist of yours!"

"Oh yeah? I too can wrap my hands around your torso and throw you like a sack of potatoes!"

"Keep talking, asshole! And I’ll finish what Adam started." Vaggie threatened.

Alastor suspected that Angel may have rubbed something foul onto him because he found that hot, he found Vaggie hot. "Oh dear, have I developed some sort of fetish? Have I become a masochist? Oh God, somebody kill me." Alastor thought.

When he arrived in hell he found everyone as easy prey and he found Overlords as worthy prey. No one stood up to him, no one posed as a challenged, and those that impressed him he kept around as pets and rarely as friends. So it was a surprise when he met Vaggie. Yes, she always got on his nerves, but she was an interesting obstacle. Alastor only realized it now. Vaggie was the only one who challenged his limit. Sure there’s Lucifer, but he is so annoying that he just wants to get rid of him pronto. Alastor doesn’t want to play with him like he does with Vaggie. Plus he’s a guy. Alastor found his fellow men as boorish, disgusting, and boring creatures. It’s rare to find good male company like Zestial, so that’s why he endures his uninspiring outings. It’s certainly better than the alternative of watching a grown man make ducks all day. At least Zestial has something interesting to say from time to time. All Lucifer does is talk about Charlie and cry about his absent wife. There’s Adam… But he’s just Adam. Alastor’s not to keen on dealing with that.

"I fucking hate you, you angry bitch!"

"Fuck you too, you smooth-talking dickhead!"

Alastor didn’t know how it happened. Next thing he knew he was kissing Vaggie. He was expecting the fallen angel to punch him again, but he didn’t care, he couldn’t think. All he could do was wrap a hand behind Vaggie and pull her closer.

Vaggie should be mad. She specifically told Alastor to wait because she’s a lesbian, she’s not into men, she needed more time to prepare herself, and yet she’s not that angry. She thought it would be icky, yucky, and downright revolting, but it wasn’t. A kiss is still a kiss it seem. It was warm, cozy, supple, and sweet. "No, I would have punch someone if a random stranger suddenly kissed me." Vaggie thought. "So why?" That’s when Vaggie realized. "Our bond. Charlie may claim that our bond is soulless, but it is still a bond. Something we both shared between us." Vaggie thought back to the time she first met Alastor, the time they made a commercial together and how insufferable and petty he was, the time she caught him eating his deer carcass, and that time he was kind to her when she wanted to get away from Charlie. Sure, he’s a total dickweed, but she couldn’t deny that he wasn’t there when she needed him. Vaggie pulled away from the kiss.

"Is something wrong, my dear? Are you still uncomfortable kissing a man?"

"Your tongue is too long—you’re reaching my throat, Carmilla’s kiss was better, and your breath smells like blood—metallic and too rich, but no… I’m not mad."

"Finally!" Charlie said with a sigh of relief. "I thought your bantering would last forever."

"Come here, I need to make sure your man kiss is disgusting as fuck." Vaggie snapped before she grabbed Alastor by his coat and pulled him in for a kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck to pull him closer.

Alastor pulled away from the kiss. "What’s your perfume, my dear? You smell too nice and sickeningly sweet. It doesn’t suit a brutish bitch like you." He mocked as he grabbed Vaggie’s chest and began to massage them. "Rock-hard abs and boobs with more buoyancy than Charlie’s? The fuck to do you need these for? I hate how fucking hot you are, my dear."

"Alastor! I’m right here, you know? It’s considered rude the discuss the size of a woman’s chest." Charlie cried out.

Vaggie grabbed Alastor’s shirt and ripped it open, buttons and all, and revealed his broad furry chest. "Nice pectoral built. What’s a little cunt like you doing with these?"

"That was my favorite shirt." Alastor snarled.

"Oh put a sock in it! A gentleman like you has at least ten sets of the same clothes. You won’t know fashion sense even if it hit you on the face, you Sunday-best loving dickhead."

Alastor kissed Vaggie and began slowly unbuttoning her red shirt. He wanted to lick every inch of her mouth.

"Oh… You guys are still going at it. Um… Okay?" Charlie sat on a chair beside a table and pour herself a cup of tea. She was expecting them to shout at each other, eventually kiss, they would sit down and enjoy a cup of tea and snacks, and that’ll be it! But no. Alastor and Vaggie are still going at it. "I’ll just sit here then… You guys take all the time that you need…" Charlie said as she took a sip of tea and looked out into hell. "Nice weather we’re having, huh?" She asked awkwardly.

Alastor managed to open Vaggie’s shirt and saw that she was wearing a sexy white lace bra. "Unexpected…"

"Why’s that?" Vaggie snapped.

"I thought you’d wear a sports bra or something."

"Why? Am I not allowed to wear pretty things? I’m a soldier but I’m still a woman! Even I want to feel pretty from time to time."

"Forgive me, my dear. It suits you." Alastor said and made Vaggie blush before he got back to kissing her and sliding a hand under her bra.

"This will take a while." Charlie groaned as she took another sip of her tea and began to put some snack into her plate. "Hmm! Gosh, these orange-honey tuiles are so good!"

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 28: My Lullaby For You

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. I do apologize that the chapters are getting longer. As much as I would want to only write about sex, cute moments, and goofing around. I kinda want to turn it into a proper story too? It needs a bit of drama and drama costs words, lots of it. So sorry about that? I wonder what Lucifer is up to and what’s keeping Vox? Anyway, please enjoy the story.

Charlie suddenly woke up. She was in her bed with Vaggie cuddling her from her left and Alastor snuggling her from her right, and all three of them were in a state of undress. "What time is it? What happened?" She asked no one in particular. That’s when it came flooding back to her.

After Charlie drank and ate herself full with tea and snacks. She saw Alastor and Vaggie still making out and it made her hungry for something else—a deep sense of longing to be touched, to be loved, to feel like she belongs. She approached the two demons, they paused, looked at her at her with their sharp gaze, accepted Charlie into their embrace, and took turns kissing her.

Alastor suddenly swept Charlie off her feet, brought her to her bed, with Vaggie following close behind. It happened so fast, so fluid, and so strange. The three demons’ mind went numb and their senses dulled with passion. Alastor fucked Charlie’s lower half while Vaggie made out with her Kissinger Charlie’s lips, her neck, and her chest, making sure to lick her most sensitive spots. Alastor felt himself getting close and pulled out, he promised that he would wait.

Alastor looked at Vaggie and she looked back. He went on top of her, held her tight, and began to aggressively cuddle with the fallen angel. Alastor looked into Vaggie’s baby-pink eyes and saw the left eye he made for her. "They’re lovely." He thought before he inserted his dick into her and began to slowly move his hips. He thought Vaggie was going to punch him again, but she didn’t. She instead wrapped her arms around him and closed her eyes.

They both tensed up and that’s when Alastor released his seeds inside of her, sinners can’t procreate so it was ok to get creampied everyday, indulge in one’s carnal desires, and go deeper into the depravity of one’s sins. It was a nice change, Alastor thought, being allowed to finally release his pent up desires inside something instead of pulling out. Maybe this is why he didn’t put up that much resistance with Angel’s requests? Something inside him demanded release that is forbidden from it.

Alastor was satiated for now, but as he reached for Charlie’s face and began to make out with her. He could feel himself rising up again. He wanted to mark the princess of hell, he wanted to make her his, he wanted to start a family with her so bad. It seems his appetite can only be fully satisfied by the one he loves the most.

The three haven’t drank anything, just had sex, but Charlie’s head felt like it was splitting in two. "I hate taking afternoon naps." She groaned.

"Then come back to bed, my dear. Don’t get up just yet." Alastor coaxed as he placed a hand on Charlie’s chest, pulled her back into bed, and hugged her. His nose found her smooth shoulder. He began to sniff deep and lick Charlie’s skin.

"What’s the rush, babe? The bed is strangely soft right now." Vaggie moaned as she wrapped her arms around Charlie’s waist and laid her head on her chest.

Charlie accidentally touched Vaggie’s crotch and she was dripping. It seems Alastor creampied her. "Someday… That’ll be me." Charlie thought, filled with hope, and also a bit of jealousy. It pains her that she can’t get what she wants from Alastor and she’s a bit envious of Angel and Vaggie who can simply have it so freely, but she won’t complain. She’ll keep it inside and wait for the right moment. "Yes… Good things comes to those who wait." She thought. "I just have to wait."

"I know it feels nice and warm in here right now, but we have to attend dinner." Charlie said.

"I’m not hungry." Alastor said as he began to kiss Charlies forehead.

"And I’m still full—in more ways than one." Vaggie replied. She wasn’t too fond of the idea of Alastor filling her up, but she didn’t voiced out her concerns. The moment felt too nice to care about anything—her body felt nice and warm.

"My dad will suspect something if all three of us are absent!" Charlie reasoned. "Come on, let’s not get sloppy." She said as got out of their embrace, hopped out bed, and began to pick up her clothes on the floor. "I’ll go ahead." Charlie said as she tied her bowtie. "I’ll stall for you guys for five minutes, but try to get up." She said as she put on her red blazer and went out the door.

Alastor groaned and aggressively rubbed his eyes. "For fuck sake! His majesty is such a stick in the mud. He ruins everything even when he’s not around." He grunted and that’s when he noticed Vaggie sitting on the bed and buttoning up her shirt. "Oh right, apologize, my dear. I don’t know what came over that I—well, came in you."

"It’s alright. I’m really not a fan of it. I prefer getting eaten." Vaggie said with a smirk. "A dick feels too—how do I say this? Full? Has more pressure? Something like that."

"That can certainly be arranged." Alastor said as he playfully stuck his long tongue out

Vaggie giggled. "Ha! Yeah, maybe next time, but let’s be serious for a sec, Al. Is there something you want to get off your chest?"

"What do you mean?"

"You know what I’m referring to. The way you looked at Charlie and the way your claws dug into my wrists."

"Did I do that? I didn’t mean to. I’m sorry if I hurt you."

"It’s okay. I’ve had worse sharp objects dig into my flesh during my training in heaven."

"I see… Still, I’ll mind my claws next time." Alastor let out a sigh as he tried to find the words. "I guess there is no way around it, is there? It’s becoming too obvious. I’ve been controlling myself… Of late. I want to impregnate Charlie and…" He chuckled to himself. "Start a family." He looked at Vaggie. "Our family. Charlie wants four kids. Two for each of you to raise."

"How about you?"

"I’ll raise them from the shadows. I never met my father, I don’t know how a father should act, and I highly doubt I’ll make a good one."

"Oh, don’t say that."

"My dear, I’m a serial killer. I fantasize about filleting flesh and I gain some sort of sexual gratification from killing people. Is that what you want our kids to learn?"

"Perhaps you’re right." Vaggie said with a cringe.

"I’d prefer it if my children took after Charlie, sweet with cheerful nature, and have you for a role-model. Someone honorable, proven, and courageous. What more could I ask for?"

"I didn’t know you thought so highly of me."

"I despised you because you’re better than me. I may pride myself on being a gentleman but deep down I can’t deny I’m just a foul scoundrel and a murderer."

Vaggie suddenly kissed Alastor on his cheek before hopping out of bed. "Stop beating yourself up too much, Alastor. It’s not a good look for you, and you’ll make Charlie worry if she found out." She said as he put on her skirt.

"Perhaps you’re right." Alastor said as he got out of bed and began looking for his clothes. "Let’s head down before the asshole king blows a fuse. Even my breathing pisses him off." He said as he put on his socks and pants.

"Oh yeah, one more thing. Why’d you blew up the snack table?"

"I did, but not intentionally."

"What do you mean?"

Alastor brought out a white phone. "Someone tried to take my picture without my permission."

Vaggie got a good look at the phone. "But that’s imp—"

"Exactly… It is as I say, Lucifer will never leave me alone and this is his phone, and he planted it there."

"Fuck… It was not your fault. I really messed up! I’m sorry, Alastor!"

"Water under the bridge, my dear. You were stressed, you worked your ass off, and it is as Charlie says. We got off on the wrong foot. It was only natural that you wanted to bash my face in."

"Still… I’m sorry, but this doesn’t look good. How are you going to break to the man who hates your guts that you’re in love with his daughter?"

"I’m fully aware I have a Shakespearean tragedy to deal with, and I will not lie. I have no idea how to move forward."

Lucifer was the one who cooked dinner. He was delighted that Charlie could join them and she was happily chatting him up. It means she doesn’t suspect a thing and Alastor got socked in the face with zero consequences to him. He was feeling triumphant, but that all subsided when Vaggie and Alastor walked into the dining hall, giggling and smiling among themselves. It seems they have made amends. Lucifer wasn’t perturbed by it. He hasn’t begun to fight and next time he was going to plan harder. Causing others grief was not in his agenda, he only wants Alastor to suffer. So after dinner he offered to help Niffty with the dishes. A monotonous task will certainly help him think.

At Husk’s corner bar. Adam, Niffty, Alastor, Angel, and Cherri were sitting on barstools, ordering poisons, and listening to the news playing on the mounted TV at the far right corner of the bar. Angel was enjoying his Here Comes The Sun cocktail while flirting with Husk, who wasn’t enjoying it.

"Will you can it, Angel?" Husk snapped as he looked at Alastor and slid his bronze colored Rosita in front of him. "I already know you punched the cow with Alastor here. So stop trying your luck with me!"

Alastor chuckled. "Come now, Husk ol’ boy. You’re not a team player if you refuse to tag in once in a while." He said before he sipped his drink.

Husk glared at Alastor. "You’re enjoying this, aren’t you." He hissed.

"Very much so." Alastor said with a smirk.

"If I can get Smiles here to bend me over—then I can certainly make his cat meow for me too." Angel purred and winked at Husk.

"Not in a million years!" Husk slammed his paws on the counter.

"We’re already in hell, I can wait." Angel giggled.

Husk growled and shook his head and that’s when he spotted Adam. "I’m not the only guy here. Why don’t you suck his dick?"

Adam finished sipping his Vancouver Vice before answering. "Don’t drag me over there, whiskers. I’m into chicks, not chicks with a pair of eggs. Besides, I’m off the market."

Everyone turned their gaze at Adam when he said that.

"You’re wife, Eve?" Alastor asked, confused.

"Ex-wife. She and I don’t see eye to eye anymore. No, I found myself this chick—Sofia. She’s really cool! She paints and she’s a surgeon." Adam explained.

"Wow… That’s actually sounds nice. Good for you." Cherri said.

"She’s a mad surgeon. She can patch you up, whatever your wound is, as long as you’ve got the money to pay. If not, she takes your organs and shit."

"Ohhh… My kind of gal." Niffty giggled.

"Eh, good enough for the likes of you." Alastor said.

"Oh, it gets worse. If you piss her off or she just wanted to mess with you. She’ll drug you, take you to her lab, and do stuff to you…" Adam shuddered. "I got to see The Human Centipede in real-life."

"That’s disgusting!" Husk cringed.

"I think I’m gonna be sick!" Cherri held her mouth and stomach.

"How intriguing!" Alastor gasped with glee.

"Hey! At least the sex is wild. So I can’t complain." Adam added.

"Bring her over sometimes! She sounds absolutely fascinating." Alastor suggested.

"What the fuck, daddy! Don’t go inviting a madman—or madwoman into our home! This has a bad 80’s slasher vibe to it. The pretty ones are the one who gets killed first—and I’m the pretty one!" Angel protested.

"Oh, she likes you, Angel. She told me she’s a fan and thought about it many times to pay for your more private services, but she’s too shy to go into a nightclub, and never got the chance." Adam began to explain. "She says she digs your voice and that she has a thing for pink and white. I bet she’ll immediately blow you off when she sees you."

Angel’s expression changed. "Oh! If that’s the case, go get her now and send her to my room. I’ll give her the Ultra Beg For More pack I usually reserve for the 1%, free of charge."

"Angel!" Cherri exclaimed.

"What? Who can say no free sex?"

"Uh, those who don’t want to die?"

"How can she kill me if she can’t feel her legs for the next eight hours?"

"You said so yourself. Bad 80s slasher movie. You’re gonna die, Angel. I’m willing to bet money on it."

"Suits me just fine. I’ll enjoy the peace and quiet when Angel is six feet under." Husk dryly chuckled.

"Oh fuck you two! You two are just jealous that I have an adoring fan that I’m gonna fuck when I meet her." Without warning, Angel placed one of his four hands on Alastor’s lap. "But in the mean time—" Angel smoothly glided towards Alastor and cooed in his ear. "Mind making me feel better, daddy? Cherri and Husk are being so mean to me."

Alastor simply chuckled. "Another time, my dear. I have to do the forbidden polka with our dear Charlie once in a while too."

"Awww!" Angel had a mean smirk on his face. "Going to smack our princess white royal ass? About to make it a nice shade of red?"

Alastor chuckled. "Oh behave, my dear. Watch your language." Alastor said softly as he held Angel’s chin.

"Make Charlie moan extra loud for me, will you? She deserves it after all the hard work she’s done for the past month."

"Oh with bountiful pleasure, my dear." Alastor softly giggled.

"Ooooh Charlie—that lucky bitch. What would I give to be in her shoes right—" Angel’s teasing was interrupted when he felt his phone vibrate. "Shit, who could that be?" Angel fished his phone out and was shocked by what he read.

"What is it, my dear?" Alastor said as he finished his drink.

"It’s Velvette…"

"Velvette? How odd."

"She wants you to go to her office tomorrow. Says it’s important."

That night. Alastor was about to go to bed when he heard a gentle tapping on his door. He opened his door and saw Charlie standing outside. Alastor would have preferred to see her in her pretty nightgown, but her red pajamas were also cute—they made her look innocent enough to eat.

Alastor quickly pulled Charlie into his room, closed the door, and pressed her hack against the door. "What do I owe the pleasure, my dear? I’ve missed you so much." Alastor said as he slid a hand underneath Charlie’s shirt and felt her breast. Her skin was so soft and so smooth, and he could feel the wonderful rhythm of her heartbeat in the palm of his hand. Alastor suddenly kissed and licked Charlie’s neck. The princess smelled so nice and sweet. He appreciated the pleasant smell of her hair, fresh out of the bathroom. It was almost a shame to make her sweat and defile her sweetness with his tongue. Alastor pressed his lips against Charlie’s, their teeth clashing for a bit, and their tongues aggressively looking for each other. "Christ! You’re so beautiful, Charlie. Let’s head to bed, my love. I need to snuggle in your warmth."

"Wait, Al! About that."

"Hm?"

"I was hoping you’d join us in our room?"

"Us?"

"Vaggie and I. Our bed is pretty big and we’ll be sure to lock the door so that my dad wouldn’t suddenly barge in."

"He does that?"

"Yeah, he’s one of those parents. When I was a kid I specifically remember he and my mom suddenly walked into my room with an electrician and they discussed their future plans for my room and acted like I wasn’t even there, still sleeping. That gave me quite a scare!"

"I see… Is Vaggie okay with the arrangement?"

"Yeah, she’s okay with it. She’s the one who suggested it. Said something about finishing what we already started—she’s like that. Must be her soldier habit?"

"Are you sure?"

"Alastor, you two already went to first base, second base, third, and even home base in one afternoon. I believe there isn’t anymore ice to break between you two."

"If you put it that way."

In Charlie and Vaggie’s bedroom. Charlie lead Alastor to her room and locked the door. Vaggie looked over the book she was reading and looked at Alastor from head to toe. "Red shirt, and grey sweatpants. I took you for a matching red pajama kind of guy—like the one Charlie is wearing, but with less hearts." Vaggie commented.

"I have a pair but they’re in the wash." Alastor said as he walked over to the bed and placed his staff by the bedside table.

Charlie dove into their bed and patted the empty space beside her for Alastor. "Oh wait! Since you’re the man in the relationship—"

"I don’t like where this is going." Alastor grunted.

"Why don’t you give us both a good night kiss?" Charlie added.

"Charlie… You two are full grown women, not little girls."

Vaggie smirked as she put her book down. "What a great idea, Charlie!" She said as she patted Charlie’s head and looked at Alastor. "I want a big and sweet goodnight kiss from Alastor."

"Don’t encourage this!" Alastor snapped.

"What’s wrong? You gave me tongue, but you draw the line at a tiny peck on the forehead? Don’t be a coward." Vaggie teased.

"Oh god, fine!" Alastor growled as he walked over to Vaggie’s side. He kissed her gently on the forehead, making the fallen angel smile. "Goodnight Vaggie." He forced to say.

"Now give me tongue." Vaggie teased as she playfully opened her mouth.

"Please Vaggie. It’s late and I’m so very tired."

"Okay, I’ll stop pulling your leg. Goodnight Alastor."

Alastor went to his side of the bed and pulled the sheets over himself. He looked at Charlie.

"You two are so cute when you get along." She softly giggled.

"Nah, you’re cuter, babe." Vaggie said as she wrapped her arms around Charlie’s waist and buried her face on her nape.

"Goodnight, my love." Alastor said suavely as he kissed Charlie on her forehead, making her blush. He wrapped an arm around Charlie’s waist. He brushed over Vaggie’s waist as well but he didn’t think too much about it and simply rested his hand on her waist as well.

Morning came. Charlie was shocked to see Alastor, Angel, Cherri, and Adam at the door. She rushed towards them with a duffle bag hanging over her shoulder and a clipboard in her hands. "Alastor!" She gasped. "Where are you guys heading?" She said and all eyes fell on her.

"Ah! Hello there, my dear. Duty calls, I’m afraid." Alastor said.

"Velvette wants to have a word with the boss and we can’t leave him alone with one of The Vess. What if it’s a trap?" Angel said.

"Oh, I hope it’s a trap." Adam said as he checked his shotgun if it was loaded before putting it back in his holster tied to his hip. "My trigger finger has been itching a lot lately."

"The point is!" Alastor snapped. "We are heading out, my dear." He said calmly at Charlie.

"But…" Charlie hugged her clipboard tighter. "But we have another redemption activity today." She said in a sorrowful tone.

"I’m terribly sorry but I’m sure you all will manage. You still have Vaggie, Husk, Niffty, Razzle, Dazzle, and The Eggboys with you—maybe don’t count on The Eggsboys too much." Alastor said with a cringe. "Oh! Your father is also there. He’s not doing anything so make him move his lazy ass."

"I guess it can’t be helped." Charlie said with a forlorn look on her face. She liked working with Alastor. He’s this pillar of confidence, authority, and charisma. Charlie always feels reassured when The Radio Demon is around because he has a way of ridding all forms of doubt in Charlie’s heart.

Alastor noticed her discomfort. So he approached her, placed his thumb on her chin, and lifted her head. "I promise to make it up to you, my love." Alastor planted a soft kiss goodbye on Charlie’s lips. "I’ll make you feel wanted tonight and tomorrow I’ll take you out, just the two of us." He promised as he turned around, leaving Charlie blushing and playing with her hair.

Cherri elbowed Adam’s side and they began to snicker and eventually laughed uncontrollably. Angel on the other hand held his stomach and playfully made a gagging gesture while pointing at the inside of his mouth.

Alastor rolled his eyes at his subordinates. "Can it you three! I’m not paying you guys to mock my love life." Alastor snarled.

Angel wrapped two of his arms around Alastor’s shoulder and waist while wiping a tear from his eyes. "Don’t get mad, Casanova! If you’re into mushy and corny stuff—"

"I’m honest in my affection. What is wrong with that?" Alastor growled.

"Nothing! If you’re into it then be into it, Smiles." Angel reassured but the mockery didn’t stop.

"Charlie and Alastor sitting in a tree." Cherri childishly sang.

"K-I-S-S-I-N-G!" Adam mockingly spelled before he and Cherri laughed loudly again.

"Oh that’s fucking IT!" Alastor snapped. He tapped his cane into the ground and shadow tentacles sprouted from his back. He wrapped his tentacles around the three’s body, covered their mouths, and lifted them off the ground. He turned around to look at Charlie. "We’ll be going now, my dear."

Charlie smiled and waved a hand at them. "Okay, take care you four."

Alastor nodded before he went out the lobby doors with his people in tow.

"Charlie—HELP!" Angel kicked and screamed but no one paid him any mind and there was not much he can do.

At Velvette’s office. A female demon with coal-black skin and red eyes and hair tied to a ponytail gently place a cup of coffee in front of Velvette. The Overlord slammed her fist on her desk. "Where the fuck are those fuckers!" She snapped making her secretary jump.

"I’m sorry, M-M-Ma’am! You told me to buy you coffee. W-Who should I call in?" She asked in confusion.

"What? No, not you! You can leave now, Jasmine. Get out of my sight." Velvette snarled.

Jasmine has been working for Velvette for many years but she can never get used to her boss’ rotten attitude, but the job pays well so she endures. She bowed at Velvette before hurriedly walking out the door with tears in her eyes. She wasn’t looking where she was going and bumped into something, or someone. She looked up and saw The Radio Demon, who apparently he caught her.

"Well, what do we have here?" Alastor suavely said as he stroked his red claws around the sinner’s face. "Such a pretty face… And covered in tears? That simply won’t do. Turn that frown upside down, my dear. I bet you’ll look prettier if you smile." He said as he gently let the lady go and moved along his way followed by three other demons.

Jasmine stared at The Radio Demon for a while. She heard stories about Alastor that sent shivers down her spine, but she can’t deny the allure Alastor exudes, no matter how dangerous.

Alastor approached his fellow Overlord with a wide grin. Velvette’s office was more tasteful, more mundane compared to her other business partners, which Alastor appreciated. "Why do you Vees always treat your people like trash. They are trash, but there’s no need to make them feel like it too."

"Kettle calling the pot black?"

"I’ve changed!"

"Huh, is fucking a princess that life changing?" Velvette sarcastically said as she made sure the papers on her desk were neatly arranged. "Also, you guys are late!" She snapped before taking a sip of her coffee.

"Angel wanted to stop by for some fried chicken—one thing led to another, so we all ordered something." Alastor explained.

"What can I do?" Angel said as he pointed at everyone with a chicken leg while he held a bucket of chicken in his left hand. "I was starving!"

Velvette glared at Alastor. "And you spoil your people too much." She let out a sigh. "You know what? Fuck it! Let’s get to business. I have places to be after this and I already lost an hour."

"Yes, I’m a bit curious too, as to why you would call me over."

"You want your army running around naked? And MaxFor can’t be in their battle suits all the time. I called you over to get your approval on their uniform design."

Alastor moved behind Velvette’s desk and leaned on her executive chair and stared at the monitor. Trench coat, coarse jacket, sturdy trousers, leather boots, and a combat helmet with a gas mask attached to it. "My dear, I didn’t know WWI was back in fashion?"

"It’s not, but we’re not here to dress to impress. We’re here to dress the killing machines you had all of us made. So I decided to make them look like actual machines and hence the gas masks."

"Hm…" Alastor uttered.

"What, you don’t like it? I’m a professional. I got other designs of you want to look at them. Praetorians, Samurais, Mongolians?" Velvette said as she opened files after files and double-clicking on the picture in her computer. "Take your pick."

"No, no, it’s all fine, my dear. It’s just that… Seeing a reminder of the trench warfare caused me pause."

"Why, were you in the war? Explains why you’re so crazy and murdery."

"My father was… And my mother and I lost him there… Never to be seen again. Heck, I don’t even remember what he looked like."

Velvette cringed. She regretted making that back-handed question. "I, uh…" She’s was not good at this. "You have my condolences?"

"Oh, it was many years ago, my dear. It doesn’t bother me as much as it used to." Alastor looked down at Velvette, and his piercing red eyes and sinister grin that was enough to put a chill down her spine. "We’ll use the previous designs, but do keep the other ones. Carmilla might think of something and we may have a use for them."

"Alright." Velvette said as she crossed her arms. "What about the color?"

"Something imposing." Alastor as he waved his hand in the air. "Something that has presence and authority. Yes… Black and red."

"What’s up with you and the princess and the color red?" Velvette said as she made a few double-clicks and the colors of the suits on the monitor screen change.

"Aren’t you also wearing red, my dear?" Alastor asked as he raised an eyebrow at his fellow Overlord.

"I am. That’s why I’m sick of it. Our whole world is covered in red!" She cried out. "But who cares what I think? Let’s add more to this fucking mess."

Alastor looked at Velvette funny. "Are you okay, my dear? You’ve been rather sarcastic and hostile lately."

"I’m always sarcastic and hostile!" She snapped.

"Well… More than usual."

Velvette let out a sigh and angrily rubbed the bridge of her nose. "It’s your fucking stalker’s fault!"

"My what now?"

"Vox! Who else would stalk you to the burning pits of hell?" Velvette said as she slammed her fist on her desk. "I thought you two already made up? Singing kumbaya and all that shit!" She snapped and pointed her at Alastor.

"We’re not painting each other’s toenails, but we are on speaking terms. Why, what’s the matter?"

Velvette glared at Alastor. "Then why things haven’t changed?" She said as she grit her teeth. "Valentino can’t handle his own corporation on his own, Vox usually helps him, but he’s nowhere in fucking sight! It falls to me to handle my company, his company, and help Valentino handle his company—fuck! I’m fucking burnt out but I can’t fucking stop or we all will go bankrupt." Valvette huffed and puffed as her eyes began to twitch.

Even Alastor was a bit unnerved by someone finally breaking in front of him. "Ok, calm down. Calm down." He said as he placed a hand on Velvette’s back. It was like touching a wooden baluster. "You need a break, my dear!" Alastor implored. "You’re clearly falling apart."

"Tell me about it." She said as she rubbed her face.

"No Seriously, you’re falling apart." Alastor stared at the arm on the floor. He picked it up and handed it to Velvette. "Try to keep it together, my dear."

"Shit." Velvette took her arm and snapped it back in place. "This job is slowly killing me a second time, but I can’t stop. We’ll lose billions if I stop for five seconds."

Alastor looked at his three cohorts. "Take my people. They may look like freaks but their skills are refined."

Velvette looked at Alastor funny. "What’s the catch? My soul?"

"Wait! Hold on, Smiles. I am not too keen on working for Val again." Angel protested.

"Then shoot him in the face if he tries anything funny." Alastor said with a straight face. "He doesn’t own your soul anymore and I know you spent the bonus I gave you on a shiny new revolver."

"You know about Archangel?" Angel blushed. "You sneaky perv! You were following me." He giggled.

"Not really. Vaggie wanted someone to follow you to make sure you’re ok and Husk didn’t want to go this time again." Alastor explained.

"But why are we helping out these assholes out?" Cherri asked.

"Yeah, why are you suddenly acting concerned for us? We’re assholes." Velvette admitted.

Alastor rolled his eyes. "Well, you assholes are more useful to me as rich assholes than dirt-poor assholes." He explained before he looked at Adam. "Are you okay helping them out for a while?"

"Yeah, sure." Adam nonchalantly said. "Don’t really care who I kill for as long as I get to pop some heads."

Alastor turned his gaze at Velvette. "So you see, my dear. Adam is great at killing people, Cherri is great at blowing shit up, and Angel is an excellent secretary—"

"I’m great at blowjobs." Angel interjected.

"He’s a great secretary—and we’ll leave it at that." Alastor snapped at Angel.

Velvette was hesitant but if she doesn’t get any help soon, she’ll go mad. "I dunno what to say?"

"Think nothing of it! This is not a long-term deal. Find out what’s keeping Vox preoccupied—" Alastor began to set his terms but he was interrupted.

"Probably jerking off to a poster of you." Velvette interjected.

Alastor left eye twitched but he ignored her. "Just get his ass back in his chair! Drag him if you have to. I need all hands on deck if I’m going to rule over all of the nine hells."

"Wait, daddy. Who’s gonna handle your affairs if we’re busy here?" Angel asked.

"I highly doubt you can ask Vaggie to help. She’s busy helping Charlie. Her exercises are getting more and more… "Intricate"." Cherri pointed out.

"I am not incompetent." Alastor stated. "I can handle my affairs for a month."

Angel wasn’t having it at first. He really hated the guts of his ex-bosses, but they’re working for Alastor now. What hurts them also hurts Alastor, and he doesn’t want that. "Ugh! Fine…" Angel looked at Velvette. "When do we start?"

"Right now. I need a fucking nap. I can feel my heartbeats getting slower."

Alastor chuckled to himself as he walked towards the door. "I guess that settle things. Have fun you four!" He said as he cackled and walked out the door.

"So…" Angel said. "What are we getting for lunch?"

"You just ate!" Velvette snapped.

"That was elevenses! It’s time for luncheon."

Velvette let out an irritated sigh as she shook her head. "Something tells me this is a bad idea." She thought.

When Alastor got back to the hotel. He passed Lucifer by. The king of hell didn’t even looked at him. Lucifer simply walked on by and out the doors. "What was that all about?" Alastor looked up at the stairs. "Oh well…" He chuckled mischievously.

Alastor slowly climbed up the stairs and entered the lift. He began to grin uncontrollably as he exited to the hall. He reached Charlie’s office and gently opened the door, and took a peek inside. "Vaggie’s not here? Good…" He moaned as he stepped inside.

The lights were on, the couches and coffee table were filled with papers, binders, notebooks, and used coffee mugs. "Oh Charlie…" He whispered softly as walked toward’s Charlie’s desk and softly grazing the couch with his claws and dragging his staff across the floor gently. He placed it on the wall behind Charlie’s desk as he watched the sleeping princess slumber soundly on her desk.

She looked so soft, so peaceful, so warm. "So fragile…" Alastor moaned as he slowly reached in and caught a lock of her golden hair and playfully rubbed his thumb on it. "My fair demon-belle… It pains me to see you like this. Weary, tired—" A lock of Charlie’s hair fell on her face, covering her nose, making it twitch. "Spent."

Charlie began to open her eyes. Alastor backed away, Charlie sat up, rubbed her eyes, and the first thing she sees was Alastor, and she smiled. "Al!" She gasped. "When did you get back?"

"Just now."

"That’s good." Charlie said as she yawned and stretched out her arms.

"How about you, my dear?" Alastor softly said as he caressed the back of Charlie’s head. "You seem tired. You always work yourself too hard."

"Well, yes. Velvette and Vox are helping out a lot with the commercials they produced, but it feels like I’m still being ignored. I need to reach people personal. So I’m organizing an event to tie in this year’s Luci’s Thanksgiving Parade."

"Don’t you mean Macy?"

"That’s on earth. Here in Hell and we’re celebrating my father."

"What an awful thing to be thankful for."

Charlie giggled. "Oh you."

"At any rate." Alastor slowly kneeled down in front of Charlie and swiveled her chair to face him.

"Al?" Charlie blushed, her heart beating rapidly as Alastor placed his head on her lap, grabbing her hand, and gently rubbing the top of her palm with his thumb.

"You’ve done a good job, Charlie." Alastor slowly reached towards the zipper of Charlie’s pants. "A terrific job, my dear." He unbuttoned her pants.

Charlie gulped hard and began to breath rapidly. She reached for Alastor’s hair and stroked his crimson locks. "So soft… So silky…" She said under her breath.

"But nobody appreciates you." Alastor lovingly pulled down Charlie’s pants, removing her shoes, and then her socks. "Nobody appreciates you like I do, my love." He slipped his claws under Charlie’s black-lace panties. "They all shun you and sneer at you. It pains me to see you get treated like that."

"But… But—Vaggie."

"She doesn’t count—we don’t count." Alastor cooed as he removed Charlie’s panties. She squirmed a bit after feeling the draft. Alastor thought the reaction was adorable. So much so he couldn’t resist running his tongue across Charlie’s right thigh. The sensation seems to calm the princess down as she let out a gentle moan. "You’re alone on your crusade." Alastor said as his tongue clicked after getting separated from Charlie’s skin. She was so supple, so silky, so smooth, so white, and so very sweet. The princess was so very scrumptious in Alastor’s eyes. She doesn’t just give him a hard-on but she also gets his cannibal blood pumping. "I wonder what does Charlie’s flesh would taste like? Would it melt in my mouth like black pig’s meat?" He wondered. That was the plan in their initial encounter. He would eat her soul and then eat her, but that’s no longer the case.

Alastor adored Charlie, loved her, practically worships her like a god. He would never harm the object of his undying adoration. In fact, he would do anything for her, even kill for her. "I wish I could ease your burden, my love. Make all of hell see it your way, but alas, all I can do is tear flesh, crush bones, and spill blood. I don’t want you to be a princess of nothing." He wanted to keep her safe, warm, and satisfied in life.

"Don’t lose hope, Alastor." Charlie said as her thighs squirmed. She began to unbutton the two top buttons of her white shirt. Things are getting too steamy. "I’m sure we’ll work something out. Find a way—shit!"

Alastor began licking her clit.

"We alway do." Charlie continued.

"Perhaps you’re right… Perhaps you’re not… But let’s not think about that for but a moment. Let me take care of you, my love." Alastor gripped Charlie’s ass and pulled her closer before he began to devour her inner flesh. It was bitter, salty, and sweet—a complete feast of flavors. Alastor went feral.

"Fuck!—God. Ah fuck! Why is this so hot?" Charlie said as she bit her lip and rubbed Alastor’s ears.

Alastor went deeper. He wanted to taste every inch of Charlie and relish the true flavor of desire.

"Office sex—oral! Shit! It’s like I’m in a generic action movie from the 70s or 80s." She said as she bit her finger. "It’s so fucking hot." She whimpered.

Alastor slid a hand inside of Charlie’s shirt and began to play with her nipple with his index finger. He paused for a while when he felt Charlie’s insides twitch, but he pressed on. In seconds, Charlie screamed and then moaned, and then she released pure ecstasy.

The two demons just stayed where they were with bated breath, Charlie was motionless, and Alastor was softly kissing her thighs. Adoring the creature that gave him so much comfort.

Charlie looked at Alastor and lovingly caressed his head. "I love you, Alastor." She uttered, feeling completely pleased.

"I love you too, Charlie, but I’m sure you’ll love me more if you join me on the floor."

"Why?"

Alastor grabbed Charlie’s feet and rubbed it on the bulge forming in his pants. "Take a wild guess. I’m sure this will make you feel infinitely better."

"Yes…" Charlie was no longer herself. She was lost in lust and affection. All she could think about was embracing Alastor’s warmth—feeling loved and wanted. "I very much would like that." She swallowed hard. "If you don’t mind, Al?"

"Not at all, my sweet. I am ready to serve yo—" Alastor abruptly turned his gaze at the door when he heard the doorknob click open. "Fuck." He snapped.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 29: Afterlife

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. This is the moment some of you have been waiting for, the moment I have been trying to build up to. Lucifer has discovered that Charlie and Alastor are in a secret relationship and he’s not too happy about it. Charlie will beg and reason that she truly loves Alastor, and The Radio Demon will claim that he loves Charlie with all his heart and all that he wants to do with her is to start a family with her and make her happy, but daddy dearest will have none of it. I’ve also hidden a Spider-Man 2002 easter egg in this chapter, see of you can find it. At any rate, please enjoy the story.

Vaggie entered Charlie’s office while pushing a tray of tea and biscuits. The princess said she would eat lunch late but it’s already a quarter pass one and she hasn’t come down. Vaggie got worried about her and Alastor hasn’t come back yet, or so she thought. "You doing alright, Charlie? I brought you some snack." She said before she paused because she had locked eyes with Alastor and caught his red-handed both literally and metaphorically pleasuring her girlfriend.

Ironically, like a deer in the headlights. Alastor was frozen kneeling on the floor, panting, head laid on Charlie’s right lap. He thought he has been caught by Lucifer while in the process of eating his precious daughter, but even in relief he was tensed.

"You know, Alastor. A simple "I’m home!" headsup would be greatly appreciated." Vaggie nonchalantly said as she closed the door behind her and locked it. "But I see you decided to say fuck it and—well…" She looked at Charlie who smiled nervously as her and tried to cover her private part with her shirt but the fabric wouldn’t reach.

"You scared the shit out of me!" Alastor snapped.

Vaggie giggled. "You thought I was Lucifer, didn’t you? Serves you right! You should see your face—priceless!"

"He there, Vaggie!" Charlie let out a sigh of relief. "I though our goose was cooked."

Vaggie smiled as she walked over to Charlie, held the side of her face, and kissed her lips. "Nah, you and deer boy over here are still very lucky." She looked at Alastor covered in Charlie’s cum. "I can see Al here is taking real good care of you. Glad he’s making himself useful."

Charlie smiled sheepishly while Alastor nonchalantly swayed with head back and forth.

"So mind getting off her, Al?" Vaggie asked. "She hasn’t eaten anything yet."

Alastor sprang up. "That’s not healthy, my dear." He said as he dotted over Charlie by grabbing her hand and caressing it. "You can’t live with just coffee alone. Let me see if I can’t whip something up for you." Alastor made his way by the office doors.

Vaggie snapped her fingers.

Alastor turned his neck at snapping degrees like an owl.

Vaggie threw a towel at his face. "Go clean yourself up, you slob! You got Charlie’s cum all over your face. We already have Angel. We don’t need another one."

Alastor rolled his eyes before he wiped his face and headed out the door.

Vaggie helped Charlie up and pinned her against the wall.

"Uh, Vaggie?" Charlie asked nervously.

"I can’t let Alastor do all the work, right babe? So let me earn my keep too." Vaggie said as she pressed her lips against hers and slid a hand below her waist. Charlie was wet down there. "Alastor’s handy work?" Vaggie teased as she pulled from the kiss and inspecting her wet fingers.

Charlie nodded, embarrassed. "C-C-Couldn’t help it. Al was too good. I-I can’t say no to my body when it wants to feel good."

"No, no." Vaggie kissed Charlie on her lips and then on her neck. "Al and I are both here for you. It’s our job to make you feel good.You just enjoy yourself as much as you like." She reassured Charlie as she began to unbutton her shirt, revealing her black-lace bra. "You’re simply gorgeous, babe." Vaggie leaned in for another kiss. "I love you, Charlie." Their tongues locked and began to moan under their breaths.

Charlie pulled out. "I love you too, Vaggie."

Vaggie smirked as she backed away and pulled a drawer from Charlie’s desk and brought out a strap-on. "Bend over on your desk or lay on it. We haven’t done this in a while."

Charlie didn’t say another word. She simply blushed at her girlfriend and nodded her head.

In the kitchen. Alastor saw Niffty zipping about. "Oh hello, sir! Looking for a snack?"

Alastor patted Niffty on the head. "No, my dear. I’m rustling some grub for Charlie. She hasn’t eaten yet."

"Yes, she was the only one who didn’t show up at lunch. Would you like some help, sir?" Niffty asked with a huge grin on her face.

Alastor smiled. "Of course, my dear. Life is always easier with you around."

Niffty cackled.

"Now Niffty." Alastor said as he put on an apron. "You chop up the potatoes, celery, onions, sausages, and bell-peppers." Alastor instructed as he brought out some eggs and heavy cream while getting back to stirring the gravy. "I’ll handle the gravy and crispying the bacon."

"Yessir!" Niffty saluted before she brought out her favorite knife and began chopping up the ingredients as she maniacally laughed.

After a while Alastor began assembling the goulash and threw it in the oven. All the while, his mother’s famous southern buttermilk biscuits were done cooking. Alastor opened the lid of the skillet and marveled at the biscuits, getting a whiff of its creamy scent. "Golden and flaky. My mouth’s practically watering."

Alastor took a bowl of goulash and a plate of biscuits for Charlie. "Go call the others, Niffty. If any of you want, there’s plenty of breakfast goulash and biscuits left."

"Ok, sir." Niffty giggled.

Alastor slinked into the shadows and emerged back to Charlie’s office. "Here you go, my dear! Seriously, skipping lunch? You should take care of yourself a bit—" Alastor paused by the sight of Vaggie pounding Charlie from the back with a strap-on.

Charlie’s right leg was raised on her desk and her hands were gripping her desk, practically clawing the wood off. "Vag—fuck! Right there, right fucking there! Harder—please—oh yes!" Charlie moaned.

"Shit, babe. I’m so close. Just a bit more!" Vaggie cried out as she grabbed Charlie’s boobs and began licking her nape, but she and Charlie tensed up as they both cried out with pleasure.

Alastor won’t deny he’s a bit jealous of Charlie screaming someone else’s name, but her expression of pure lust was simply priceless. "Well… That expression on your face is simply delicious." He said as he placed the bowl and plate of food down on the tray beside the pot of tea before walking over to Vaggie.

"Hah… Ah… Shit—hey there, Alastor." Charlie forced herself to say. "Sorry for the trouble."

"It was no bother, my dear." Alastor said as he help Vaggie off Charlie. He held the fallen angel’s face and pressed his lips against her. His tongue slithered its way into her mouth and Vaggie began to moan as she held Alastor’s face with her right hand. Alastor slid a hand on her left breast and began to massage it, making Vaggie moan into his mouth louder. After half a minute. Alastor pulled away from the kiss, their lips making a pop sound as they did so, and he helped the half-dressed fallen angel onto Charlie’s chair before helping Charlie stand up straight.

Charlie could feel her lower half being numb and fell. Luckily, Alastor caught her and embraced her close. Charlie wrapped her arms around Alastor’s waist and rested her head on his chest.

She simply looked so adorable and tired pressed against his chest. Alastor couldn’t resist patting her on the head. "Are you tired, princess?" Alastor teased and Charlie slowly noded. "Well, that’s what you get for having two lovers." Alastor laughed. Charlie pouted and buried her face deeper on Alastor’s chest. "Oh, come now, my dear. That was just a jest."

"Fuck you." Charlie said in a muffled tone.

"You are adorable when you are like this." Alastor swept Charlie off her feel and carried to one of the couches in the middle of the room and rested her head on his lap. Alastor was fondly stroking Charlie’s hair when she suddenly crawled up on all fours and began to reach for Alastor’s pants, making Alastor jump. "Charlie! What are you doing?"

"It’s your turn, Al." Charlie weakly said while patting on the sofa gesturing for Alastor to sit down. "Let me take care of you."

"What?"

"Cock… In my mouth. Please?" She uttered.

"Well, I…" Alastor was hesitant at first but he nodded his head and began to take off his pants. He sat beside Charlie. She tiredly smiled at him before leaning in and taking his cock into her mouth, Alastor quickly melted. "Oh, Charlie…" He moaned. "Who cares about going to heaven? You mouth is the only heaven I need."

Charlie glared at Alastor and he giggled. She looked so adorable with an angry expression and his dick in her mouth. He patted her head and she continued to suck him off.

Alastor was feeling so good that he didn’t notice Vaggie sliding beside him. "You had your turn, my dear." He said close to a whisper. "Charlie and I are a bit busy—"

Vaggie said nothing and simply removed her red shirt draped on her shoulders, revealing her naked torso.

"Well, those are very nice, my dear." Alastor said as he looked at Vaggie’s boobs.

"It seems Charlie isn’t the only one impressed by my chest."

"Who wouldn’t be? They’re rather big and bouncy for your small stature."

Vaggie rolled her eyes. "If you’re gonna insult my height I can always put my clothes back on."

Alastor pulled Vaggie closer and sucked on her right breast. "I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to offend. Don’t leave, stay." He said before he got back to sucking. Vaggie’s boobs were firmer compared to Charlie, but they were very smooth, and her abs were chiseled.

The aggressive cuddling of the three demons lasted for an hour, much to their surprise. After that, they were famished. Vaggie and Charlie devoured the food Alastor brought up and took a nap beside Alastor, cuddling together on the sofa. They put on some of their clothes because it was cold and someone might come in. Alastor was just glad to catch a break. He patted the head of the girls sleeping on his lap until he too fell asleep.

Alastor woke up by the sound of knocking on the door. He jumped at first, but he remembered he locked the door, and good thing too.

"Honey, are you in there? The door is locked." Lucifer called out from the other side of the door.

Charlie and Vaggie jumped awake and stared at Alastor. Charlie looked at the door. "I… Yeah, dad! I’m in here!"

"Well, can you open the door? It’s time for dinner."

Charlie looked at Alastor. "Oh! Um… I can’t!" She thought of something. "I’m not decent dad!"

"Why would you be naked in your own office?" Lucifer wiggled the doorknob but it was still locked.. "What’s going on in there? Are you alright?" Lucifer panicked. He passed Alastor by a few moments ago and he saw Vaggie at lunch.

"I can just slip on by." Alastor whispered to the two.

"No, I got this." Vaggie whispered. "I’m in here, Lucifer, sir! Charlie and I are… Having a private moment, you see. So we can’t really open the door right now. We’re both not decent." She cried out. She hoped Lucifer buys it. She was not actually lying. No, she only lied about the part that there were only two naked demons in Charlie’s office.

"Oh! Yes, I get it!… I, uh… You got get her, honey?" Lucifer said sheepishly but he was relieved after hearing Vaggie’s voice. "You know what? I dunno what I’m saying. You two continue what you were doing and come down when you’re ready. I’m going now."

As soon as they heard Lucifer leave they all let out a sigh of relief. Charlie and Vaggie continued to embrace each other and laid their heads on Alastor’s lap.

"That was too fucking close." Charlie said.

"Nice work, my dear." Alastor said as he patted Vaggie on the head and made her blush. She didn’t like that Alastor was the one who said it but it still felt nice being complemented.

Charlie and Alastor didn’t have anything better to do so Charlie called Alastor over to her room.

"What is it, my dear? What can I do for you?" Alastor asked as he emerged from the shadows and to his surprise and delight, he saw Charlie in her usual get up: red suit, white shirt, cute little black bowtie, but when he lowered his gaze. Alastor unknowingly licked his lips.

Charlie was wearing a red above the knee office skirt. "Like snow painted with blood." Alastor moaned and his body shivered. He was talking about the contrast of Charlie’s paper-white skin and her red formal skirt.

"So what do you think, Al?" Charlie twirled around. "I just picked it up from my tailor. They said this look is hot new thing right now in the corporate world, and I wanted to change my look. So A bought a couple skirts and a pair of red high-heels."

Alastor approached Charlie and hugged her tight. "Burn your skirts—burn them all." He growled.

Charlie looked up at him in shock. "I knew it! It doesn’t look good on me. They make my hips look fat." She pouted.

"On the contraire, my dear. They look good on you." Alastor grabbed Charlie’s hand and placed it on his crotch area. Charlie was able to rub his forming bulge. "Too good if you ask me."

"Oh, Al…" Charlie blushed.

"Burn your skirts, my love. I’ll pay you back—but let’s keep just one. You’ll only wear a skirt in my presence."

"Whatever you say you greedy bastard." Charlie said tenderly as she looked at Alastor and blushed.

"Is it your safe day today? Look at what your bewitching skirt has done to me. I need release, my love."

"Oh you poor thing! Let me share your burden. I think it’s safe anyway. I just had my period a day ago.

"Excellent. Lay on your bed, my sweet." Alastor as he began to strip. Charlie dropped her panties, removed her coat, bowtie, and began unbuttoning her shirt. "Keep your skirt and shirt, my love. It’s working for me."

"Oh, okay." Charlie smiled and giggled. "How about my sports bra?"

"Just pull them up—wait, sports bra?"

"I went shopping, Al. I bought a couple things."

Alastor looked at the black and white fabric concealing Charlie’s chest. "It’s the expensive and sexy one too."

"Alastor!" Charlie shrieked as she blushed and tried to cover herself.

"Why?" Alastor crawled on top of Charlie like liquid. "You are absolutely fetching, my love. No need to be ashamed. Don’t cover it up." He said as he grabbed Charlie by her wrists and spread her arms above her head, revealing her bare chests.

"But… But. Do you really think so?"

"Yes, my dear. I believe so and I love every inch of you, Charlie."

"Oh… That’s good know." Charlie mumbled and blushed. "That’s good…"

Alastor chuckled before kneeling down on the floor, positioned Charlie on the edge of her bed, spread her legs, and began to devour her. It took him less that two minutes to make her cum, her moans were music to his ears, and she was ready.

"I love you, Alastor." She weakly cooed as Alastor got on top of her, and positioned her just right to make sure she was comfy. His fur were so soft, his perfume was intoxicating, and he was so warm. She couldn’t resist rubbing her face against his chest.

"I love you too, my adorable little demon belle. Now let me make you feel loved."

Alastor adjusted his cock. Charlie bit her lower lips and wrapped her legs around Alastor’s waist. Alastor thrusted his hips and began to pound Charlie gently at first. Charlie bit the top of her index finger. Alastor was mesmerized at how Charlie’s boobs bounced up and down, following the rhythm of his hips. "You’re so pretty, my love. Oh so very pretty! I would give you the whole world if you ask. It is what you deserve."

"I don’t want the world, Al. You’re my world. All I want is you." Charlie said as she blushed and stretched out her arms for Alastor.

Alastor was both humbled and invigorated by Charlie’s word. "Oh, my love." Alastor pressed his lips against Charlie’s. His love for her was ravenous and bountiful. He has never wanted someone so much in all his life and afterlife. He didn’t care if there was a heaven and Charlie is discovering a way to get in there. Alastor has found his heaven and she is in hell. "I want to cum in you, my love. Please, I’m begging! Is it truly your safe day?"

Charlie felt so happy. "I am not sure!—oh fuck! I think so?—oh god! This feels so good. Who cares, Alastor! Go ahead. Come what may! As long as you’re with me. We can handle anything together."

"Heaven and hell won’t be enough to rip me away from you, Charlie." Alastor swore as he pounded her harder and faster, as he sucked on her left breast, tracing his tongue across her neck.

Lucifer was walking down the hall after inspecting the hotel’s casino to see if everything was still ok. Nobody was using the facility because nobody is staying at the hotel, and disuse can be as damaging as misuse. He rounded the corner and was nearing Charlie’s bedroom. Nothing was out of the ordinary until he heard screaming.

"Oh god! I love you! I so fucking love you."

Lucifer was shocked. That was Charlie’s voice.

"There! Right there—jeez, don’t fucking stop. Keep going! I’m so madly in love with you."

Lucifer chuckled sheepishly as he pulled the collar of his shirt. "Ha… Ha… Lilith and I were young once. Were we this loud before when we were making Charlie?" He said, completely embarrassed. "She takes a lot after her mother, I see." He cringed. Lucifer was about to walk away and leave Charlie and Vaggie with their horizontal refreshment, but Charlie’s next set of words shattered his whole world.

"I can’t live without you, Alastor. I love you very much!" Charlie screamed.

"I love you too, Charlie. I live to serve you, my dea—" Alastor was about to say but he let out a cry, his hips tensed, and bliss filled his senses.

What followed was absolute silence. It took a while for Lucifer to recover from the shock and process things, but he got mad, very mad. He kicked the door open, raise his staff, and blasted a beam of light at Charlie’s bed.

Alastor was quick to act and erected a wall of shadows to consume the pillar of light about to destroy them. "You idiot! Charlie is in here with me!" He snarled at Lucifer as he jumped out of bed and began to put on some pants.

"Get away from my daughter you mangy mutt! She’s too good for the likes you."

"Dad?" Charlie got out of bed to approach her father but he was too angry. She backed away until her back felt Alastor’s chest. "No no no! Dad! Please let me explain."

"Charlie! To me—NOW!" Lucifer barked an order.

"Dad…" Charlie began to sob. "Please don’t do this. Please… PLEASE! Just let me explain. I’m begging you." Her voice cracked.

"What’s there to explain? You’re fucking around with a mongrel, honey! A fucking mongrel! My own flesh and blood being so reckless—fucking hell! Where did I go wrong? The fuck!"

"Dad, stop it!" Charlie whimpered. She pressed her face on Alastor’s chest to find comfort. "Don’t talk to Alastor that way! He is not what you think he is. He’s a kind, gentle, and thoughtful. I love him very dearly." Charlie faced her father. "And he loves me! Why won’t you understand that he’s very important to me?" Tears poured from her eyes.

Lucifer scoffed, looked to his right before looking back at Charlie. "Charlie, please." His words cut Charlie like a knife. She felt like a kid again being scolded for something she did wrong. "Look at that man behind you. Do you think he’s sniffing around because he likes your personality—or shares your dreams and aspirations?"

"Dad…" Charlie sniffed as she brought her hands together, she was begging. Her eyes were filled with tears and snot clogged her nose. Alastor felt pity for the trembling creature. He held her by her arms and held her close. "What are you saying?"

"Your mother was beautiful too—they’re all beautiful!" Lucifer snapped. "Until they’re snarling after your wealth, influence, and fallen angelic power like a pack of ravening hellhounds."

"No! You’re wrong about Alastor, dad."

"Yes! At first I thought about using your daughter to bolster my power—I will admit to that. I wanted to bleed her dry for my own benefits, but not anymore. I’ve fallen in love with you daughter." Alastor looked at Charlie and they both smiled at each other, making Lucifer roll his eyes and cross his arms. "She means everything to me, and someday…" Alastor looked at Lucifer in the eye and firmly stated his intentions. "I want to marry her, get her pregnant, and start a family with her. I promise I will never hurt her because her pain feels ten times worse for me." Alastor said as he embraced Charlie close. With her, he felt true happiness, even in the burning pits of hell.

"Oh for the love of—a word to the not-so-wise about your little red fucktoy, sweetie!" Lucifer said to Charlie. "Do what you need to with him, then kick him out fast!" He said coldly.

The king of hell’s words shocked both Charlie and Alastor. Lucifer looked at Alastor. "You will not marry Charlie. You will not get her pregnant—Jesus, that’s disgusting! Lastly, you will never start a family with my daughter because I will never accept you as my son-in-law."

Charlie fell to the ground, her eyes cried dry as she begged her father to reconsider. "Dad, please! Be reasonable. I love Alastor! We are in love—why can’t you see that?"

"Because I wasn’t born yesterday, honey! And neither are you! You’re over two-hundred years old. Stop being so naive for fuck’s sake!" Lucifer gritted her teeth and clenched his fists. "How can you be so stupid!" He blurted out.

Charlie’s heart was broken in half. She couldn’t believe her own father could talk to her like that. How could he be so cruel? Simply because she was in love?

Vaggie rushed to their room. "I heard screaming! What’s going on? Are we under attack again—oh…" She saw Alastor and Charlie embracing each other on the floor and Lucifer looking furious.

"There! Vaggie, look at Charlie’s infidelity. Look at the state of depravity Alastor has dragged her to. It’s utterly disgusting if you ask me."

"I, uh… I wouldn’t put it that way."

Lucifer glared at Vaggie. "Did you know about this?"

Vaggie cleared her throat and stood firm and straight. "Yes, sir. I did know that Alastor and Charlie are in love. I am Charlie’s girlfriend, she tells me everything."

"Huh? And you’re okay with this? Sharing Charlie with a foul knave?"

"I’ll admit I was jealous at first and I thought poorly of Alastor at the time, but even as I have given him a hard time while he took on the trials before him. He has proven to me that he would do anything for your daughter and that he truly loves her—so I accepted him into our relationship." Vaggie smiled. "Charlie is a good person, milord. She deserves lots and lots of love and support that I alone can’t provide. She needs Alastor."

Lucifer scoffed even with Vaggie’s wondrous and just explanation. "I thought highly of you, Vaggie." Lucifer sarcastically insulted. "But it seems to me you’re just as much as an idiot as my daughter." He snarled.

"That is enough!" Alastor growled as he walked towards Lucifer. "Charlie, Vaggie—they don’t deserve to be talked to like that."

"Filthy riffraff. Disgusting sinners!" Lucifer snapped before he turned around and walked out the door.

"Dad!—wait. Where are you going? We cant leave it like this." Charlie begged.

"Don’t worry, Charlie." Lucifer dusted his shoulders. "You might not see the stinking pile of mess before you, but as your father I will clean it up for you."

"Is that a threat?" Alastor growled, his visage twisting, and his antlers growing.

"Great! I can see you’re not dumb. I would tell you to watch out, but you won’t even see it coming." That was all Lucifer said before he walked out on his daughter, never to be seen again.

Alastor wanted to drag the jerk off his high horse and force him to apologize to Charlie, but she heard her break down and cry, and it tore his cold dead heart apart. He turned around and already saw Vaggie comforting her. He rushed to her side and embraced her from behind. "It’s okay, Charlie." He comforted. "It’s going to be okay."

"We are here for you, Charlie." Vaggie said. "You just let it all out and know that Alastor and I are here."

"He—" Charlie found it difficult to breathe let alone speak, she was hyperventilated, and her tears and snot were not helping.

Alastor grabbed his coat and pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to Charlie. "Blow your nose, my dear. You can’t breathe."

Charlie blew her nose and felt a bit better. "Thanks, Al." She looked at Vaggie. "He left me again, Vags." The bitter past made Charlie cry again. "He left me because he didn’t approve of my dreams and now he left me because he didn’t approve of my boyfriend. How can dad be so cruel and heartless? Why won’t he try to understand that my dreams and Alastor are very important to me? They make me happy… Does dad doesn’t want me to be happy?"

"No, Charlie." Vaggie tried to look for the silver lining in all of it. "I think he—" She looked at Alastor.

"Whatever he may thinks." He kissed the back of Charlie’s head. "Vaggie and I will never leave you, we will love you, we will cherish you, and we will do all that we can to make you very happy."

"I love you both so much. I am very lucky to have you two." Charlie forced herself to smile. "I…" She bit her lips. "I don’t know what to do anymore." She cried again. "I almost don’t want to live anymore.

Vaggie cried and hugged Charlie.

"It will get better, my dear… It will get better." Alastor reassured her and held her in his arms.

In Vox’ office. The Overlord was sleeping but he was rudely awakened. "You must be Vox?" A voice called out.

Vox jumped and fell backwards in his executive chair. "I’m up! No—wait! I wasn’t sleeping." He looked over his desk and saw the king of hell. "Milord! If this is about my tax evasions—I can explain." He said sheepishly.

"I have a preposition for you Vox. You want Alastor all to yourself and I want to get rid of him."

Vox lost all sense of reason upon hearing Alastor’s name. His obsession borders on mania. "Yes… I want Alastor all to myself." He snapped out of his trance. "Wait, go find some other fool. Alastor is too powerful, even for you."

"What if I told you I can make him weak enough for you to brainwash him?" Lucifer said with a sinister grin.

Vox was scared of the king, but he caught his attention. "How can I be so sure you’re not pulling my leg, milord?"

"You doubt your king?"

"Fair point."

"I’ll find a way to make him weak for a couple hours. You work on turning him into your most obedient puppet, and he will be yours to keep and do whatever you please with—kill him, rape him. I don’t care. Just keep him away—far far away from me and my family."

Vox formed a twisted grin as he laughed maniacally. "My king, you’ve got yourself a deal."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 30: Trauma

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. Just a fair warning, things are gonna get dark in the following chapters. There will be vivid depiction of trauma and abuse, but hopefully I can encapsulate all that bad stuff in three chapters, and things will be downhill from there. Meaning Charlastor fluff. So if you don’t mind what’s to come then please enjoy the story.

Charlie cried in the afternoon and cried herself in the evening. Alastor and Vaggie never left her side. Morning came. The rays of hell’s sunshine stung Alastor’s eyes. He didn’t get much sleep. Usually he can hardly care about the pain and suffering of others, but it was Charlie who was in pain. He turned in their bed and faced Charlie. She was sound asleep now but in the dead of night she was shaking and crying, and she was worrying Vaggie to death.

Alastor felt so powerless to help the woman he loved. That was the one thing he swore when he was licking the wounds Adam left for him. He would obtain ultimate power and protect Charlie at all cost, but he was back to square one. He was faced with a foe he can’t simply maim and slaughter, people’s hearts. Lucifer didn’t approve of him loving his daughter and Charlie is torn between him and her father. Alastor could do nothing. "This time. Violence is not the answer." He thought.

Alastor reached in to caress Charlie’s hair. Her bedhead were a mess and chaotic, but they felt so soft and smooth running in between his claws, Charlie looked so soft. "So fragile." Slowly he wrapped an arm around and almost instantly, Charlie scooted over and snuggled on his chest. Alastor thought she was awake, but he looked closely. Charlie was still fast asleep. "So soft, so warm…" He said as he held her close and rested his face on the top of her head.

In the kitchen. Alastor cooked everyone’s breakfast. Usually he and Lucifer would fight for the spot but the king hasn’t come home since he saw his daughter in his arms.

Vaggie walked into the kitchen, yawning and stretching her arms. "Need help, Al?" She offered.

"No, I got it." Alastor replied.

Vaggie leaned by the door entrance and crossed her arms. "I can cook, you know."

"No offense, but I’m a very picky eater."

"You eat roadkill."

"I usually eat meat so fresh they’re practically dripping and very warm as they go down your throat. Rotten meat has a distinct taste that I’ve grown to acquire. As for prepared meals? I only prefer the finest quality prepared by skilled hands."

"Way to suck your own dick."

"Yes, I’m quite proud of my skills in the kitchen." Alastor said as he removed the lid on top of the eggs, revealing perfect whites and golden yolks. "But we should really hire at least a head chef, a sous-chef, and at least one chef de partie to handle the day-to-day cooking. We have have five guests now."

"But we don’t have the money?"

"I have the money. My own wealth is virtually a bottomless pit and the Overlord gives me a trickle of their own profit as a form of tax. I don’t mind reaching into my own pockets if its for Charlie."

Vaggie nodded silently but her eyes grew wide with the realization. "Wait, where did you get your own money?"

Alastor smiled as he fried the bacon, sausages, black pudding, and ham. "From Husk and the other Overlords I toppled in my rise to power. Overlords who Zestial used to consider his equals—his betters. Once their souls were mine so did their wealth and other hellish possessions. I let them keep their business to generate profit for both themselves and me. Honestly, I don’t know what to do with all the wealth I’ve accumulated. Might as well spend it all on Charlie." Alastor grinned.

"Wow, I didn’t know Husk was rich. He looks like—"

"He isn’t, my dear." Alastor said as he began frying the mushrooms and tomatoes. "Some of the Overlords has lost their mojo, so to say. Like Husk for example. His gambling prowess diminished when he lost to me. So those who can’t turn in a profit serve me in other ways."

"And those who can’t earn their keep?"

"Listen to my radio frequency at midnight. Sometimes you’ll notice the screaming of the damned playing in the background. Those are the sinners and Overlords who are more trouble than they’re worth."

Vaggie held her throat and cringed. His soft lips and gentle touches almost made her forget that he’s the dreaded Radio Demon. "Don’t you think that’s a bit cruel?"

"Perhaps…" Alastor paused. "I think Charlie is rubbing off on me. I keep them in my radio frequency for a full decade, let them out, see if they’ve learned their lesson, and make themselves useful. If not, I put them back in. I’ve been thinking about lowering the punishment to five years."

"That’s a start, I guess?"

Alastor turned off the fire, removed his apron, and wipes his hand. Like a mist, Alastor appeared in front of Vaggie. Her back was against the wall and Alastor’s arms barred her way, she was trapped in his crimson gaze. "How about you, my dear? Is everything to your liking? I was so focused on Charlie that I forgot about you."

Vaggie blushed and looked away. "I’m ok, Al. We’re both wearing the pants in this relationship. No need to worry about me." She said with a nervous smile.

Alastor reached in and caressed Vaggie’s face. "I guess you’re right… But I was implying we should take care of each other. Who cares if we’re both wearing the pants. We all have our limits."

Vaggie blushed, her heartbeat becoming more rapid. "I-If you put it that way." She stuttered.

Alastor chuckled and leaned in for a kiss, but Vaggie stopped him. "Still uncomfortable kissing a man?"

"What are you talking about? We’ve done it a dozen of times now." Vaggie found the words difficult to utter. "I want you to…"

"Yes?"

"I want…"

"Come on, my dear. No need to be shy. I will serve you as I have served Charlie."

Vaggie looked at Alastor directly in the eye. "Kiss my other lips."

Alastor grinned. "Oh… I see."

"The one down below." Vaggie said as she bit her lower lip and brought a hand to her crotch.

Alastor chuckled. "My, how very naughty."

"Come on, Al. Don’t tease me like that." Vaggie grew more red.

Alastor patted her on the head. "Without your gruff exterior. You’re actually an adorable little bird, my sweet Vaggie." He said as he kneeled down, removed Vaggie’s underwear, and lifted her left leg. "I’m diving in."

"Sure… Go ahead—" She began to moan. "Yes, right there, Alastor. God… Why does it feels so good—fuck!"

Breakfast came and went. The five guests went along their business, Cherri, Angel, and Adam went to Velvette’s office, Husk went to his bar, Niffty immediately zipped into a vent after putting her plate in the sink, Razzle and Dazzle began washing the dishes, and the eggboys were running about. The hotel began to hum with life but Alastor and Vaggie looked at the empty chair beside them. Charlie was nowhere to be seen.

Alastor and Vaggie brought Charlie’s breakfast to their room. When they opened the doors they saw her sitting on the bed and she has been crying again.

Alastor set the tray on top of the drawers and sat beside Charlie, grabbed her by the side of her face, and gently kissed her lips. "Don’t cry, my dear. We promised we’d always stay by your side, didn’t we?"

"I know and I appreciate you guys for it, but—" She began to sob. "I just got him back. I thought my next step was getting mom back, but no! I’m back at square one. I just feel so hopeless."

Vaggie sat beside Charlie, grabbed her by her left cheek, looked longingly into her eyes, and kissed her on the lips. Alastor looked at the fallen and began caressing her white hair before bringing back his gaze at Charlie. "You’re his daughter, sweetie. You just need to stay strong, be happy, and leave an open door for him. He’s just mad. He’ll come around eventually. He just needs time to process that this creep—" Vaggie pointed at Alastor. Normally he would be pissed at Veggie for insulting him, but he knows she’s just trying to lighten the mood. "Is the man you love." She added.

Charlie nodded, wiped her tears, and began to smile.

"There we go." Alastor said. "You’re so much more pretty when you smile." He reached in and brushed a hair strand over Charlie’s ear. "Yes… Pretty as a rose bud."

Charlie finally giggled and they were such lovely sounds for Alastor. "Thanks you two. For cheering me up."

"It’s our purpose, my dear." Alastor stood up and brought the tray of food to Charlie’s lap. As his dear demon belle began to eat. Her phone began to ring. Charlie reached for it quickly, while having a mouth stuffed with beans and bacon. She hoped it was her father, but she swallowed her food and had a disappointed look on her face.

Charlie looked at Alastor. "It’s for you." She said.

Alastor raised an eyebrow at her and grabbed the phone. He brought it to his ear which was a bit awkward because his ears were on the top of his head. "Hello?"

"Alastor? It’s Rosie."

"Ah! Rosie, my dear. What can I do for you?"

"Carmilla is staring daggers at me—"

"I am not!" Carmilla growled. Alastor heard through the phone.

"What, murderous is your default look?" Rosie said back.

"What if it is? Just tell Alastor to move his as—and Valentino! Where is Vox?"

"I’m trying, mamacita! But my stud miffin is not picking up." Alastor heard Valentino through the phone.

"It seems it’s utter chaos in there." Alastor said.

"It is." Rosie said. "So could you come here already before Carmilla strangles me?"

"I am not going to strangle you!" Carmilla said.

"Oh, sure! Shouting at me is proving your point."

"I can’t, my dear." Alastor said.

"Then you’re invited to my funeral." Rosie said.

"Why not?" Carmilla snarled.

"It’s Charlie… She needs me right now."

Charlie looked up as she was eating some scrambled eggs. "No, Alastor. It’s perfectly fine—I’m fine." She said before swallowing her food. "No, really." She forced a smile.

Alastor could hear Carmilla sighing. "I dunno what’s going on, but stay with the princess."

"I’ll come visit later." Rosie reassured.

"How timely! I shall accompany thou. I need to have a word with Alastor, myself." Zestial said.

"Look, I’ll just send Husk and he can report back to me."

"Agreed." Carmilla said and Rosie hang up the phone.

Alastor looked at Charlie. "You didn’t need to do that, Al."

Alastor approached Charlie and kissed her forehead and handed the phone to her. "You’re way more important to me, my love. End of discussion."

That made Charlie smile.

Later that day. Charlie was feeling a bit better. Husk reported back to Alastor about what was going on—it seems Carmilla is ready to deploy MaxFor along with the other squads to take full control of the pride ring. Rosie and Zestial pestered him to no end.

Alastor approached Vaggie and Charlie by the lobby. "I need to leave you two for a spell."

Charlie got up. "It’s okay Alastor. I’m really fine now. You go take care of your business."

Vaggie hugged Charlie from behind, wrapping her arms around her waist. "Don’t worry, Al. I’ll keep miss sunshine and rainbows here nice and safe."

"Splendid." Alastor cheered.

"Where are you going?" Charlie asked.

"I need to check on Angel, Cherri, and Adam. I let Velvette barrow them for a while. Vox is nowhere to be found when you need him and Valentino is too incompetent and only has cum for brains."

"Sounds rough." Charlie cringed. "Take care then, Al. Make sure those three aren’t causing any trouble."

"For The Vees?"

"Causing trouble with The Vees. You know how they can be."

"You’re right. I better get going then." Alastor grabbed Charlie by her chin and kissed her goodbye. "I’ll be back soon, my dear. I miss you already."

Charlie blushed. "Jesus, Al. Just get going already." She playfully shoved him

Alastor smiled, looked at Vaggie. "Don’t think I forgot about you."

Vaggie backed away. "What? No no no!" Alastor grabbed the back of her head, wrapped an arm around her waist, and kissed her. She resisted at first but Alastor’s smell and the sensation of his lips eased her into it. Plus his tongue was being particularly playful.

Alastor pulled away. Chuckled at the two girls in the lobby and slipped into the shadows.

"We give him too much free reign." Vaggie snapped as wiped her lips with her glove.

"Oh, come on, Vaggie. He’s just being affectionate. I for one love it when he being sweet with us." She gave Vaggie a sideward glance and smiled. "I know you enjoy it. I’ve seen the way you look at Alastor now and I also noticed that he’s being very kind to you."

Vaggie was shocked. "What? We’re nothing like that! We’re still the same. We’re just being close for you sake." She tried to deny.

Charlied wrapped a hand around Vaggie’s waist and pressed her index finger on her lips. "I know you two did something intimate before coming to check up on me." She said with sultry eyes. Vaggie hated it when Charlie gets like that because she can’t resist her charms.

"I… We… No!"

"Don’t deny it, Vaggie. We three sleep together and fuck together. I know you two inside and out by now."

"Charlie, no—we didn’t…" Vaggie relented and spilled the beans. "Okay… I’ll admit! Alastor offered and I took him up on the offer."

"Would you mind showing me what kind of offer that was?"

Vaggie smiled. She wrapped both arms around Charlie’s waist. "You naughty girl." She teased. "Sure, let me show you what mommy and daddy were doing."

"Let’s do it in his room!" She gleefully suggested.

Vaggie was shocked again. She was out-kinked by the sweet and innocent princess. "What?"

"Yeah! He gave me a key, his room smells super nice, and it would be so hot!" Charlie said excitedly.

Vaggie smiled. "Sure thing, babe. Let’s do it."

At Velvette’s office. Her secretary saw Alastor walk in. She bowed at The Radio Demon and opened the door for him. "Thank you, my dear." He said as he walked by, making the secretary blush.

When Alastor entered Velvette’s office. It was quiet, too quiet for comfort. No one was around and all that could be heard was the soft hum of the room. After walking deeper, he could faintly hear something squeaking and mumbling noises. The noise seems to be coming from Velvette’s desk. Alastor spotted Velvette’s pigtails, her executive was turned faced away from. Alastor has watched enough of Lucifer’s horror movies to know that something was wrong. Like the fools in those movies, he still needed to investigate why Velvette was ignoring him.

Alastor tapped his cane on the headrest of the chair. "Velvette! Where is everyone?" He was expecting his fellow Overlord to remain silent and he would turn her chair and find her dead. He wished that was the case.

Velvette suddenly jumped behind the chair. "Fuck!" She looked at Alastor with a sheepish grin slapped on her face.

"What are you smiling at? And why are you sweating like a pig?" Alastor asked.

From under Velvette’s desk Cherri Bomb emerged. She looked up, waved her fingers at Alastor, and sheepishly smiled. "Hey there, boss. We were just—um…"

"Making yourself comfortable with Velvette, my dear?" Alastor said as he raised an eyebrow at his secretary, but then he paused. "Wait, we?"

Angel Dust emerged from behind Cherri and like the other two he was also covered in sweat. "Hey there, daddy." He sheepishly giggled.

"Is Adam in there too?"

"We invited him but said he wasn’t into orgies with men." Angel explained.

"A three people orgy? Isn’t that just a threesome?" Alastor asked, and out of nowhere Valentino entered Velvette’s office, bursting through her doors.

"Alright you crazy freaks!" He cackled. "I got coke, lube, sports drink—gotta stay hydrated if you wanna last longer." As soon as Valentino spotted Alastor he shrieked and dropped everything he was carrying.

Alastor raised an eyebrow at Valentino before looking at Angel Dust. "Keeping your friends close, but keeping your enemies close enough to fuck you in the ass, are we?"

Angel went to Alastor side, wrapped an arm around his shoulder, and whispered something to him. "Water under the bridge, Smiles. We’re on equal footing now. I gave him a piece of my mind, shot him on the leg, raped him like he raped, but Val kinda liked it—one thing led to another and we just fuck around for most of the time."

"Which one did he liked? Shooting him on the leg or raping him?"

"Both actually."

"And you’re just okay with it?"

"Kind of? Look, I’m basically running his business. He’s just the bloke collecting money, drugs, and sex. He’s actually really easy to manipulate. Especially now."

"How come?"

"Heh, cum." Angel chuckled. "See, his company is like a splinter he can’t rip out, but since I’m doing the job for him. I removed the said splinter and he’s been more reasonable ever since."

"I sort of get it?"

"What are you two whispering about?" Velvette snapped.

Angel addressed everyone. "Oh nothing!"

Velvette approached Alastor and she was pantsless. "Couch." She said and pointed to her left. "Plant your ass there. We’ll talk."

"Do we have to? I don’t really want to discuss other poeple’s sexcapades." He cringed.

"And let you think we’re a bunch of freaks?"

"Are you all not?"

"No, so let me explain!" Velvette firmly stated.

"Very well." Alastor turned around and saw Valentino. He was nervous, rubbing his hands, and didn’t know where to land his gaze. "After you." Alastor said. "Velvette wants us all to talk."

"Um, yes! Of course. Thank you, Alastor. I’ll be over there." He fumbled.

Cherri, Velvette, Valentino, Angel, and Alastor all sat on the leather couch in Velvette’s office. There was a brief moment of silence, but Velvette broke that silence. "Finally calmed down now?"

"More or less." Alastor admitted. "No use beating around the bushes. Let’s just address the elephant in the room."

"Agreed." Velvette admitted. "Let me start at the beginning then. I didn’t fuck around with your people—initially."

Alastor glared at Valentino. "I doubt that."

Velvette looked at Valentino. "Yeah, how did you and Angel started parallel parking?"

Valentino scoffed. "Oh, almost immediately. When you left us in my office we tried to kill each other, he shot me, raped me, and—" Valentino moved an arm around Angel’s shoulder and traced his back with his finger. "It was so fucking hot."

"Not in front of my daddy, Val." Angel giggled as he bit his lower lip.

"Still can’t believe you managed to get yourself a stud like Alastor to do you." Valentino winked at Alastor as he said that.

"It was Charlie." Alastor sighed. "She said it would help in his development since sex is a language he is most familiar with."

Valentino fanned himself with his hand as he giggled. "Puta! I didn’t know The Hazbin Hotel has those kind of service. If I had known I would have checked myself in, mi amore." He cooed. "Don’t tell Vox because he’ll get jealous and might kill me to take out the competition." He licked his lips. "I also fancy you, Alastor. You’re making me have pre-cum just sitting there."

Alastor sighed. "We don’t offer those types of services. Angel is a special case—plus he is a very close friend to me and Charlie."

Velvette cleared her throat. "We’re getting side-tracked. To finish my explanation." She looked at Alastor. "Me and your people were hard at work, we were exhausted, and Angel suggested a way to take the edge off. I thought he was talking about drugs, but it was in fact sex. It was crude, but it fucking worked, and—hey! If it ain’t broke, don’t fix it. So we fuck around professionally in my office. Nothing serious. It’s just sex, Alastor." She explained. "So we’re not freaks."

"Are we getting side-tracked?" Valentino pointed out. "We’re all gonna fuck after this conversation. I just wanna call shotgun on red here."

Alastor cackled. "Ha ha! No." He sated. "I’ll be leaving immediately after this."

"Is it connected to why you were absent this morning and sent Husk in your stead?" Velvetted called out.

"Perhaps…"

"You gonna explain?"

"You gonna post about it?"

"No, I’m just curious." Velvette put her phone on the coffee table before she looked at Alastor from head to toe. "You look like shit. Something is eating you inside. You wanna talk about it?"

Angel scooted closer to Alastor. "Awww, daddy." He dotted over Alastor. "Tell me what’s the matter. Don’t keep it inside."

Alastor sighed for the third time. "Fuck it! What’s the harm? I can just eat you all if any of you pissed me off." He leaned back and crossed his legs. Angel, Valentino, and Cherri moved their heads as he did so. Velvette noticed and glared at the three.

"Daddy dearest caught me pressing his precious daughter’s baby button."

"Oh shit…" Angel gasped.

"Oh shit indeed." Alastor clicked his tongue before he let it all out. "The fucker thought—no!" Alastor’s appearance began to twist and warp. The very air was filled with deafening radio static. "He said I wasn’t good enough for Charlie! Called me a mutt. A mongrel—lower than dirt. Yes! I’ll admit all I wanted from Charlie was her soul, her powers. He is right about that, but fuck!" Alastor grabbed the coffee table and threw it out the window, hitting a car on the streets because something was beeping loudly. "I loved Charlie!" He howled to the very hells itself. "I never left her side, I spent a fortune on that stupid hotel of hers, I protected her from heaven’s wrath—I fucking BLED for her! Haven’t I proven myself already?"

"He is so fucking hot." Angel gasped.

"I want him to pounce me and fuck me like a piece of trash." Valentino moaned.

"I want to lick his pecks." Cherri groaned.

"I’m surrounded by idiots." Velvette snapped. "Okay, calm down Alastor. You just threw my favorite mahogany along with my phone out the window, but I’ll let it slide."

Alastor breathe, green ooze dripping from his fangs. He calmed down, reverted back to his smaller form, and brushed his hair backwards. "Forgive me. Send me the bill. It’s just that…" He began to get angry again, but he controlled himself. "It just felt too close to home, and I fucking hate home."

"Huh? I thought you miss your home?" Angel pointed out. "You have a fucking bayou dimension in your room." He turned his gaze at Valentino. "It’s a fucking rush by the way. He fucked me in there and I heard he fucked Charlie in there too. The jungle scenery, fireflies, and sounds of cricket really brings out your wild side." He bragged to Valentino and the moth was left in shock and awe.

"Yes, I miss home, but not everything. I was in show business and there’s no business like show business!" He let out an irritated chuckle. "A den of fucking vipers. You’re too brown! You’re from the wrong part of town! Who did you say your parents was! Those bastards judged me not based on what I can offer, but by the color of my skin, the place I grew up in, and the fact that my parents are dead."

"What does your parents being dead have to do with anything?" Velvette asked.

"A whole lot, my dear. It’s not what you know, but who you know. Having pedigree builds your reputation, makes your words carry a lot of weight, gets you connections easily, but having none? Kiss your reputation goodbye. Grit will only take you so far. Money and connection will get you to the moon." Alastor clenched his fist. "And it fucking happened to me again! I started from nothing and became The Radio Demon, but one look at me was all it took for Lucifer to cringe and see dirt on the floor. It didn’t matter I beat him. I’m just a fucking peasant to him. Problem is I can’t just kill him and burry him in the woods like what I did to those who sneered at me."

"So what’s the game plan?" Angel asked.

"I don’t know, my dear." Alastor stood up. "I will be taking my leave now. You four have fun in your orgy."

"Don’t you wanna join us, daddy? You look like you could use it."

Alastor politely declined. "Another time." He said weakly. "Charlie needs me right now. She has it worse that I have. She’s being torn between me and her own father."

"I see. See you later then, Smiles."

"Yes… See you later, my dear." Alastor began to walk away.

"Oh, could you send Jasmine in? I saw she has a cute little ass." Angel grinned.

"Sure." Alastor calmly said and walked out the door.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 31: Pain

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. Just a fair warning, there will be graphic depiction of torture, blood and gore, and sexual abuse in this chapter. The kind of stuff you normally see in Outlast. I think I may have played Outlast before writing this. That explains it a bit? Eddie Gluskin… *shudder. Please don’t search that name up or even play Outlast. Wait, you should go play it? It really is a good gore filled game. Only if you can handle that sort of stuff. At any rate! Please enjoy the story. Just remember reader’s discretion is advised. I depicted Vox less than savory here, completely rotten even. So a quick headsup before you dive in. This chapter is not for the faint of hearts.

Weeks passed by, and Lucifer still hasn’t shown himself to Charlie. No matter how hard Alastor and Vaggie comforted Charlie, she was still grief stricken. They took her on dates, buttered her biscuit every night, and even took her to earth to get her mind off things, but she still longed to see her father.

Alastor lead the Overlords and signaled for Carmilla to unleash their blight upon hell. In three days all the gangs were either decimated or swore fealty to the Overlords. The Overlords divided the pride ring among themselves and enjoyed more power and influence. Now they’re busy planning and preparing on expanding to the other circles of hell.

"Where are you going?" Charlie asked. It was the dead of the night and they were already in bed snuggling together, getting cozy, when Vox called Charlie and he handed her phone to Alastor.

"Vox said he needed to discuss something urgent with me."

"In the middle of the night?" Vaggie groaned as she rubbed her eyes.

"I know." Alastor put on his coat and tied his bowtie. "He said Zestial and Carmilla are on their way. Maybe something went wrong with our new batch of army? If so, I have to personally deal with it."

Charlie hugged Alastor from behind. "Please hurry back. I can’t sleep without you." She whimpered.

Alastor turned around, patted her on the head, and smiled. He could feel her warmth and the suppleness of Charlie’s skin underneath her red satin nightie. He didn’t want to go and stay with her. Charlie smelled so nice, but he had to. "I know, my dear. With your dad still gone. I wouldn’t want to leave you all alone." He looked at Vaggie. "You keep Charlie company." He kissed Charlie on her head. "I’ll be back shortly, my love. I can’t resist your touch."

"Leave her to me, Al." Vaggie said.

Just like that, Alastor slipped into the shadows.

Charlie felt her chest tighten. She misses Alastor already. She went back to bed with a glum look on her face. Vaggie held her close and caressed the side of her face. "Don’t look so sad, babe. It’s just an emergency meeting. Alastor will be back in the morning."

"I know. It’s just that…" She began to whimper. "I feel like I’m not complete whenever he’s not around." Charlie looked at Vaggie and held her face. "The same goes for you, Vaggie. I know I’m being selfish, but I can’t help how I feel. I feel hollow inside without you two."

Vaggie kissed her forehead. "It’s okay to feel sad, Charlie. No need to be ashamed of it, and hey, I miss him already too. It’s just no fun without our grinning red goblin around."

Charlie knew Vaggie was right. She held the fallen angel tight and tried to get some sleep. She’ll see Alastor in the morning.

At Voxtek. Alastor emerged from the shadows. He looked around and Vox’s lab was empty. Pearl-white walls and floors illuminated by fluorescent lights. The place looked like a hospital, a big and empty hospital. No Zestial or Carmilla, not even Vox could be seen. "What is going on here?" He snarled.

Out of nowhere chains of lights appeared above him and restrained him to the ground. He called forth the shadows to his aid but he could feel the chains were draining his taint and corruption. He was growing weaker and would soon lose consciousness. As his mind faded to black, he saw Vox and Lucifer standing above him. "I’m going to kill you two!" He snapped, but not a peep escaped his mouth.

Alastor lied asleep on the floor. "What did you do to him?" Vox asked.

Lucifer held out a black piece of stone covered with black vines and etched with a golden rune. "Shackles of Fulgarrus. Heaven tried to slay the primal demon with the help of these. In theory they would bind the Fulgarrus into strict confinements." The golden chains around Alastor vanished and the stone Lucifer was holding crumbled into dusts. "But as you can see. It doesn’t really work that well." Lucifer glared at Alastor. "This bastard will be out cold for at least two hours." Lucifer glared at Vox. "You better be ready to operate on him."

Vox nervously nodded. "Of course, my king. Help me carry him to my lab." Lucifer nodded and helped carry Alastor.

Morning came. Charlie woke up and saw Alastor wasn’t beside her. She frantically woke up Vaggie. "Alastor hasn’t returned yet?" She said in a panic.

Vaggie yawned and stretched her arms. "No, I didn’t noticed him come in last night."

Charlie began to worry. "He said he would return!" She hastily grabbed her phone and dialed Zestial.

"Charlie, aren’t you overreacting?"

"I may be, Vaggie, but I just want to be safe than sorry."

Zestial finally picked up.

"Princess? Why art thou calling me so early on the morrow?"

"Yeah—I’m sorry Zestial, but have you seen Alastor? He was suppose to meet up with you and Carmilla at Vox’s lab."

"Oh dear! This is news to me, princess. No word has reached me that I am to meet up with Vox."

"What!" Charlie screamed. "Something is wrong—something is very wrong!"

"Calm thyself, princess." Zestial soothe. "I will meet up with Rosie and we both will head to thou Hotel. Thou should call Carmilla or Vox. We will get to the bottom of this. I assure thou, princess."

Tears formed in Charlie’s eyes, but she nodded. "Thanks, Zestial. I’ll give Carmilla and Vox a call." Charlie frantically called Vox while Vaggie patted her head to calm her down, but he wouldn’t answer his phone, then she called Carmilla. She said the same thing as Zestial, that Vox didn’t summon her, and that she should wait for her at the hotel because she’s on her way.

Charlie couldn’t sit still. She suspected Vox because he’s the only one who didn’t answer his phone, Alastor was on his way to his building, and he never came back. She decided to go to Vox, and quickly got dressed.

Vaggie was shocked to see Charlie putting on her blazer like she was about to head out. "Charlie! Where are you going? Rosie and the others will be here shortly—just sit still!" She said in a panic.

"I can’t Vaggie! I just have a bad feeling. I need to do something."

Vaggie scratched the back of her head. She can’t reason with Charlie once she puts her mind into something. She sighed. "Ok, fine! Just let me get dressed. I’m coming with."

At Vox’s lab. A pillar of fire appeared and Lucifer stepped through it. He spotted Vox, and Alastor strapped to an operating table. Lucifer approached the two. He noticed that the side of Alastor’s head was shaved clean and a chrome colored device was embedded into his head. "What did you do to him?"

Vox wiped his brow with his sleeve. "It took all night, but—" Vox grabbed a black device with only one button the size of a lighter. "It works." Vox pressed the button on the device and said. "Alastor open your eyes."

On command, Alastor opened his eyes.

"Fuck yeah! Alastor is now under my control!"

Lucifer snickered. "Excellent. How did you do it?"

"I cut through his spine, bypassed his cortex, and installed a couple cybernetic hardware—a lot of technical stuff! Point is, he is my obedient puppet now." Vox grinned from ear to ear. "He will do whatever I say into this voice command device. Let’s just call it my remote." Just as Vox said that. Another pillar of hellfire appeared and this time Charlie and Vaggie stepped through it.

Charlie was shocked by what she saw. Vox and her father were together and strapped to an operating table was Alastor. "Dad!" She screamed. "What did you do?" She didn’t know if she should cry or get mad.

"Ah! Good morning, honey." Lucifer said in a jovial tone. "I gave the rabble away to someone who wants it. Let us go back home now to your hotel. We are done here."

"What do you mean we’re done here?" She snapped at her own father. "You handed my boyfriend to someone who wants to harm him!" She glared at Vox. "Give Alastor back—NOW!"

Vaggie summoned her spear. "Charlie is right, my king. This is sick!—Vox is sick in the head! Alastor is an asshole, but he doesn’t deserve what you two have done to him."

Vox panicked and spoke through his remote. "Defend me!" He barked an order as he untied Alastor’s binding. Alastor stood up and summoned his staff, ready to fight.

Charlie slowly shook her head. "What did you two do to Alastor!" She glared at Vox. "Give him back!" Her rage swelled up inside her and she assumed her true demon from.

"Ah! Ah! Ah! Not a single step, princess. I am armed with an Alastor and I am not afraid to use him. He’s my puppet now and he will do anything I say."

"You asshole! He’s not a thing you can own!" Charlie growled at Vox. "He is a person and he is someone I love. Just give him back!" She growled. Without warning, a bolt of dark energy went pass Charlie’s head, missing her by an inch. She looked at Alastor and it was he who hurled it at her, his staff raised.

"Like what I said. Alastor is now mine and I will use him as I see fit." Vox swore.

"You idiot! You nearly hit my daughter!" Lucifer snapped. Shadow tentacles appeared below him, grabbed him by the neck, and lifted him off the ground.

"I know Alastor beat you, my king. So if I were you, I would shut my mouth or things will get ugly." Vox ordered Alastor to fling Lucifer to Charlie’s side.

Lucifer coughed and groaned on the floor. Charlie checked if he was okay while Vaggie glared at Vox.

"Our deal is done, my king. So grab those two and get you asses out of my property!" Vox ordered.

Charlie stood up and faced Vox. "I won’t leave without Alastor." She swore.

Vox laughed. "So you want me to order him to kill you? Even in your monstrous form, princess. Your tango with Alastor didn’t end in your favor."

Charlie grew nervous, a trickle of sweat running down the side of her head. Vox was right.

"He’s conscious in there, you know? He can see and hear and everything. He just can’t do nothing. He can’t control himself—I control him. So I wonder what would he feel if I made him kill you?"

Charlie cried, mouth agape at the realization. "You… You monster." She gasped.

"Whatever it take to win, toots! Whatever it takes to win. So if you don’t want anything bad to happen. You take your royal ass out of here and leave me with my new pet."

Lucifer placed a hand on Charlie’s shoulder. "Honey, let’s leave."

Charlie looked at Lucifer with tears in her eyes. "I can’t leave Alastor with Vox!"

"We can’t fight them head on." Vaggie said to Charlie. "We need a plan. Let’s retreat for now."

"But…" Charlie looked at Alastor. He was right there, but he was beyond her reach. "Why does life have to be so cruel and unfair?" She thought. "I just want my boyfriend back." She whimpered.

Vaggie grabbed Charlie’s wrist. "I know it hurts, Charlie. I want him back too, but were outgunned here. Let’s leave."

Charlie slowly nodded as she kept her gaze at Alastor.

"Yeah, move it along you idiots." Vox said as he watched Lucifer erect a fiery portal and they stepped through it. He let out a sigh of relief when they were gone. "Fuck! I thought they would never leave." Vox looked at Alastor, standing motionless. He began to grin as thoughts swirled in his head.

Vox led Alastor up his penthouse and to his room. He ordered Alastor to sit on his bed as he poured himself a stiff drink. Warm liquid ran down his throat. He felt his rapidly beating heart calming down and his shaking hand were steadied. He’s ready to begin.

Vox walked towards Alastor as he removed his coat and loosened his bowtie. Alastor sat on the edge of his bed, beautiful and perfect—motionless. "Fucking hell, Alastor… You took me on a wild goose chase, but see where you ended up." Vox reached in and held Alastor’s face. He tenderly rubbed Alastor’s cheek with his thumb. His fun was really soft and he smelled so fine. Vox couldn’t resists licking his lips as demented thoughts swirled around his sick mind. "Back to me… God, you’re so beautiful." He cooed. "So very beautiful… Why did you leave me behind? I offered you everything—my everything." Vox leaned back and backhand slapped Alastor across his face, knocking him back on Vox’s bed. "But you spat it all over my face!" Vox snapped. He climbed on his bed and kneeled on top of Alastor.

Vox looked at The Radio Demon. Fine red suit, soft looking red hair, fluffy ears, blood-red claws and eyes, and a grin so wide you can’t help but be drawn to him. Alastor looked like the perfect. "The perfect canvas." Vox moaned. Alastor could do nothing, but smile, and stare at the ceiling above him. "The perfect for me to do whatever I wish." He was at Vox’s mercy. "You’re mine now, Alastor—all fucking mine!" Vox grabbed Alastor by the collar of his shirt, clenched his fist, and began to pummel and maim Alastor’s face repeatedly. Vox broke Alastor’s nose, burst his lips, and cracked his teeth. When he has done, his fingers were also crooked and bleeding, but he didn’t felt pain. He felt retribution, and something else in his pants. The sight of Alastor battered and broken by his own hands was a major turn on for him. "I’ve always wanted to break that smile of yours." Vox looked at his bedside table and saw a lamp. He stood up, grabbed the lamp, and loomed over Alastor. "I’ve always hated that smile of you." Vox slowly chuckled to himself, sweat trickling down the side of his head, grinning from ear to ear. He slammed the base of the lamp down on Alastor’s head. The muffled thud noise the lamp made after each strike gave Vox a high no drug could give him. He felt power, he felt control, he felt lust.

Vox was breathing heavy. He gaze at his perfect 'art': Alastor’s face swollen and bruised. He dropped the lamp on the floor, breaking it. He kneeled by the side of his bed, marveled at his handiwork, and kissed Alastor blackened cheek. "We’re not done yet, my sweet. I’m not yet done loving you." Vox claws grew and he tore through Alastor’s clothes, stripping him naked of his garment, and his dignity. He brought his remote to his mouth. "On all fours, Alastor. Facing forward." He commanded. Alastor did was he was told without question. Vox slapped his ass and Alastor didn’t even react. This made Vox smile. He hastily removed his shoes, unbuckled his belt, and drop his pants. He hopped on the bed, traced his dick around the rim of Alastor’s ass, and thrusted his hips forward. It was a rough entry because Vox didn’t use any lube, but he didn’t care if Alastor felt pain. All that mattered was he felt pure bliss—heart stopping, body sweating, and choking bliss.

Vox leaned in, grabbed Alastor’s chest, and grinned his claws against his skin and made him bleed. His blood staining Vox’s sheets. He brought his mouth to Alastor’s ears and whispered as he fucked him from behind. "Can you feel that, Alastor? Can you fucking feel that! That is power, this is triumph—I’ve beaten you, you stupid asshole! You hear me in there? I know you do." Vox came inside of Alastor, but it wasn’t enough. He was still rock-hard. So he began to move his hips again. "You’re my little bitch now, Alastor. I can do whatever I want to you. I will abuse you until you break." Vox turned Alastor around and kissed his shattered lips, and bit them until they bled. Vox pulled out from the kiss and mocked Alastor. "You better forget about that sweet little princess of yours. You’ll never taste her lips or feel her in your arms ever again. You belong to me now." Vox dove in and began licking Alastor’s chest and fucked his ass. Alastor blankly looked ahead and said nothing, but a single tear formed in his left eye and it trickled down his cheek.

Vox grabbed Alastor’s neck and began to choke him as he came again in his ass. It was the best feeling in all of hell for him. He suddenly screamed and threw Alastor out of bed, sending him tumbling across the floor.

Vox went to his closet to pick up some things. He stood over Alastor and dropped a bunch of power tools beside him. He kneeled down above Alastor and grabbed him by his neck. "You know, Alastor? I can make you more perfect." He turned Alastor’s burst cheek from left to right. "I can cut out all of your imperfection and preserve everything that makes you beautiful." Vox grabbed a hand-buzzsaw and activated it. "The problem with you, Al. You’ve alway been and dick and an asshole. You never gave me the time of day nor paid any much attention. So why don’t we remove one of those, hm?" Vox traced his claw across Alastor’s chest making his way down. "That sweet little ass of your is simply divine, and that tail of yours? Adorable. I bet Charlie just loves playing with your tail—well, fuck her!" Vox grabbed Alastor’s dick and balls. "It’s mine now! So let’s remove this part right here!" Vox said as he laughed maniacally and his left eye twitched with delight. "Maybe that’ll make you less of a dick! " Vox brought Alastor’s lips to his as he cut away at his flesh.

At The Hazbin Hotel’s lobby area. Charlie stomped out of the portal and was livid. Lucifer tried to calm his daughter down. "Charlie, sweetie. I did what I had to do. You’ll understand in time—"

Charlie gritted her teeth, clenched her fist, and punched Lucifer straight to his face, knocking him back. Vaggie was wide-eyed surprised. Lucifer was so shocked to remember to be mad.

"You insensitive, asshole!" Charlie snapped at her own father. Hellfire engulfing her horns. "How can you not yet realize that what you did was wrong and messed up!"

Lucifer also assumed his true demon form. "Is it wrong to want the best for my daughter? Is it wrong for a father to think about his precious little princess’ future? Is it wrong for me to clean up your mess, huh? Tell me, Charlie! Just fucking tell me!" He snapped back.

The main entrance doors opened. Vaggie saw Zestial, Rosie, and Carmilla entering. She met them halfway and stopped them from approaching the furious royalties, and explained the situation as best as she could.

"Lucifer did what!" Rosie shrieked.

"Vox! That foul scoundrel." Zestial spat.

"So how should tackle this problem?" Carmilla said as she looked at Lucifer and Charlie.

"I guess we wait?" Vaggie said and shrugged her shoulders.

Charlie grabbed her father and slammed his back by a pillar of the hotel, shaking the place, and began punching his face. "I loved him, dad!—fucking piece of shit! I loved Alastor!"

Lucifer kicked his daughter on her stomach to get her off him and rushed her by using his staff as a club and hit her, knocking Charlie into the ground. "Fucking hell, Charlie! You could do so much better than that trash!"

"Like who? Seviathan?" Charlie spat. "I already broke up with him! It’s just not the same anymore."

"Like anyone! For fuck sake, Charlie!" Lucifer screamed at Charlie. "You’re the goddamned princess of hell! You could have had anyone, but you chose filth! Alastor is scum, a bottom feeder—why can’t you see that?" He cried out in pain, tears forming in his eyes.

Charlie also cried. She screamed, tackled Lucifer, lifted him up, and slammed him into the ground. She was on top of Lucifer, she wrapped her hands around his neck, and began to strangle her own father. "You’re just like the rest of hell!" She snarled. "You’re all just mean and awful! None of you could see the beauty inside of Alastor—only me! I’m the only one who gave him a chance, I’m the only one who never gave up on him, I’m the only one who saw that we was changing for the better…" Charlie’s hands fell beside her as tears poured from her eyes. "I was the only one who truly loved him—and." She sniffed. "He loved me back." She looked at her father. "I loved him like how you loved mom, dad."

Lucifer was shocked upos hearing those words. He paused. "What?" He uttered.

"Alastor was my Lilith, dad. I loved him like how you used to love mom." Charlie sobbed.

"I still do, honey. I loved your mother like creation itself. She never left my mind and I… I still miss her." Lucifer’s tears began to pour out. "This is why I am in so much pain, sweetie. Why I’m a piece of shit and why I can’t seem to do anything right." He sobbed. "You’re mother was the best thing in my eternal life… Without her? All that’s left is the worst part of me."

"So why did you do it, dad?"

"Huh?"

"Why did you take Alastor away from me, dad? Why are you making me go through what you went through? We were truly in love. So why did you have to tear us apart?"

He never thought of it that way. "Charlie. I, um…" It was clear for him why he wanted to get rid of Alastor before, but in that moment he doesn’t have a clue. The sight of Charlie crying and sobbing broke his heart.

"I loved him, dad. Why can’t you just see that I am happy—that we were happy? Why couldn’t you just be happy for us?" Charlie stood up and ran away from her father.

Rosie couldn’t resist the little darling, and things have calmed down. She approached the princess and hugged her from behind. Charlie turned around, faced Rosie, hugged her tight, and placed her head on her chest. She was sobbing and hyperventilating in between breaths. "Oh, Rosie! It’s Alastor… Vox!… I just know he’s doing something bad to him!"

"Now now, you gotta breathe, dearie. I can’t understand a word you’re saying." Rosie said in a comforting tone.

Charlie hugged her close and breathe. After a while she spoke again. "Vox has Alastor, Rosie. He brainwashed him somehow. Alastor follows Vox’s every command." Charlie began to cry again. "He’s in danger and I can’t do anything to help." The frustration was driving Charlie insane. She was thinking about Vox doing awful things to Alastor. She wants to go save him, but Vox will just send Alastor to hurt her.

"Awww, sweetie. You don’t know that." Rosie reassured.

"This is Vox we are talking about." Carmilla said as she approached the two and crossed her arms. "He’s insanely obsessed with Alastor."

Rosie clicked her tongue at Carmilla. "I’m trying to calm Charlie down."

"The princess is right." Zestial said as he popped into view. "We need to rescue Alastor post-haste. There’s no telling a man like Vox could be doing to him as we speak."

"But what can we do?" Vaggie approached the group and pointed a fact out. "It is what Charlie says. Vox can control Alastor like a puppet. We can’t fight them both."

"We can fight him." Lucifer said and all eyes fell on him. "We don’t need to beat him. We just need to weaken him." Lucifer looked at Vaggie. "You and Adam will offer me support. With our angelic powers might be able to weaken him enough to rip the device embedded into his head and destroy Vox’s remote controller." He suggested.

Charlie was shocked. "Dad… You’re going to help?"

"Yes, sweetie—and I’m sorry. God! I was so fucking dumb! I simply wanted the best for you, but I…" Lucifer bit his lip and clenched his fist. "I couldn’t see that you already have found it—happiness, and I took that away from you. I am the one who caused you the same pain I am still going through."

"Oh, dad." Charlie went to her father and hugged him.

Lucifer smiled and patted her on the head. "It may be too late for me, sweetie, but not for you. We will get Alastor back for you. I will make things right."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 32: Never Fade Away

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. Alastor’s friends are gonna plan a heist in order to rescue him from the clutches of Vox, but what they’ll find in the Overlord’s place won’t be a pretty sight. I stashed a Pulp Fiction eater egg in this chapter. Try to spot it and please enjoy the story.

"You guys left Smiles with that creep!" Angel snapped as he slammed his fists on Charlie’s desk. Charlie invited Zestial, Carmilla, Rosie, Vaggie, and her father into her office and had them sit on the couches on her office. She was about to explain her rough plan, but Angel, Cherri, and Adam saw an odd group of people entering her office and decided to see what’s up by rudely bursting in. Since they were already there, Lucifer decided to explain the situation again.

Out of nowhere, Angel punched Lucifer on the face, sending him tumbling into the ground.

"Ow! What was that for?" Lucifer growled as Charlie helped him up.

"For leaving Smiles with that bastard. That cock is mine!"

"Um, Angel?" Charlie sheepishly said. "Please don’t punch my dad. He just learned his lesson and he’s helping us bust Alastor out of Voxtek main HQ, and aren’t you forgetting something?

"Right, he’s Charlie’s before me." Angel admitted.

Rosie cleared her throat.

"Okay! Rosie has a say in it. I may be the third wheel, but I’m still the charm!" Angel proclaimed.

"Sorry Angel, but you need to get back in the line." Charlie pointed out as she shot him a sheepish smile. "Vaggie’s third actually and—."

Vaggie shrank in her seat out of embarrassment. "Please Charlie, don’t drag me into this." She said weakly while turning completely red. "I prefer to keep our relationship between us three."

"It’s ass before sass, Vagster!" Angel stated. "I’m your senior because he fucked me first before you!"

Rosie giggled. "If we’re going by that logic, dearie. I’m number one because we’ve been keeping each other company long before he met Charlie. Alastor’s such a dear! He kept me sane during trying times of my life. I know maiming, mutilating, and turning my previous husbands into stews may sound like a delight for me, but they were still tough for me. I love them at some point. Hearing their howls of pain as I rip out their hearts pulled my own heartstrings. I was lucky Alastor was willing to go above and beyond for me—what more could a gal ask of her friend?" She said before she hugged Charlie and kissed her forehead. "But don’t worry, my sweet little Charlie! I won’t go stealing your man from you."

"Awww, you’re so good to me, Rosie." Charlie squealed as she hugged Rosie back. "I know you mean well. You’re one of the ones who convinced Alastor to come back to me.

"Oh! Oh! Uh!" Angel couldn’t believe his ears. He was flabbergasted. "That lying bastard! He was all hoity-toity about touching and sex and stuff, but all it took for him was some royal ass to turn him into a freak like the rest of us?—No offense, Char Char."

"None taken, Angel?"

"So! Who did that red creep made bacon with?" Angel asked Charlie. "Come on, I need to know my spot in the conga line."

Vaggie suddenly burst. "He kissed Carmilla!" She blurted out.

"Vaggie! Why would you bring that up." Carmilla snapped at her.

"Misery loves company." Vaggie vaguely replied before she buried her face in her palms, and just like that Vaggie and Carmilla shrank in their seat out of embarrassment, turning completely red.

"What!" Angel snapped.

Adam chuckled. "Oh yeah, I’ve seen that action."

"Fuck!"

"Interesting… Thou and Alastor." Zestial uttered.

"Shut it, Zestial!" Carmilla snapped and grew redder. "It was only a kiss, and it was just for a bet."

"A simple kiss is sometimes all it takes." Zestial playfully said.

Carmilla unsheathe her claws. "I will kill you, Zestial—our history be damned. I’m going to kill you!"

"Mercy, mercy…" Zestial chuckled. "I shall cease. I have everything I need… For now."

Cramilla groaned and covered her face with her paws, just like Vaggie.

Lucifer tapped his cane on the coffee table and cleared his throat as he crossed his legs. "Alright! Alright! We’re all getting sidetracked here. Who cares about who Alastor did. Right now? Vox is doing him against his will, and he can’t fight back." Lucifer looked at Vaggie and Adam. "We got the necessary holy firepower, but we don’t have a plan."

"I was getting to that, dad." Charlie said as she slid a whiteboard in front of everyone. "I wasn’t just doodling on the whiteboard." She giggled. "So! Here’s the plan! Rosie and—"

"What’s this?" Cherri pointed at tiny figure with a square head on to of a building.

"Oh! That’s suppose to be Vox. He’s angry lookin cause he’s mean and evil." Charlie gleefully explained.

"And this—is that Alastor?" Cherri gasped. "Why is he laughing?"

"No, he’s crying." Charlie looked hard at her own drawing. "Okay, it’s a bit hard to discern because he’s smiling, but Alastor is always smiling—what can you do? Anyway!" Charlie tapped on the whiteboard twice. "The Heist will proceed as follows…"

The city block was clean, there was no traffic, the sinners were minding their own business either trying to get to work or getting by on the sidewalks, and a couple guys were trying to murder each other in front of a deli store. "The conditions are great." Charlie said to the group. They were on top of a rooftop adjacent to VoxTek.

"MaxFor is on standby. They’re just waiting for the signal." Carmilla said.

Charlie breathe in. "Okay, let’s go over everyone’s roles." She looked at Cherri. "You punch a hole through the main entrance of VoxTek so that MaxFor can swoop in and cause mayhem, and hopefully captures Vox’s attention, giving us an opportunity to simply extract Alastor and get this whole mess over with."

"Got it!" Cherri said with a grin.

Charlie bought her hands together. She hasn’t done a heist before and it was really exciting. She looked at her father, Vaggie, and Adam. "In case Alastor is ordered to attack on sight. You three will need to handle him—do you got this, dad?"

Lucifer brought out more Shackles of Fulgarrus. "I brought five of these just in case." He looked at Adam and Vaggie. "We can only fail five times because there’s only five left. There aren’t any more."

"Why aren’t there any more?" Adam asked. "Are they like limited edition grenades or something?"

"Their effect gets weaker the more you use it. First use will get you less than two hours, next will get you thirty-minutes, then ten minutes, five minutes, one minute, and lastly just only five seconds. That is why Heaven didn’t make more."

Adam cracked his knuckles. "Should be easy enough. We don’t gotta beat his ass, just yank the damn thing off his head, right?"

"Simple, but not so easily done." Lucifer warned.

"Ok." Charlie looked at Rosie, Zestial, Carmilla, Angel, and Cherri Bomb. "We will offer support just in case Vox doesn’t take the bait. Dad will have their hands full with Alastor. So we need to get Vox off their backs."

Lucifer smiled and put a hand on Charlie’s shoulder. "I didn’t know you were a tactician, honey."

"Awww, thanks! I got from when Adam attacked the hotel. Vaggie and Alastor taught me the basics. I just hope I do a better job this time around. Last time the hotel got totally wrecked! And Alastor nearly died."

"Don’t worry, Charlie. You did a great job with the plan." Lucifer reassured.

Charlie looked at Cherri. "Ok, Cherri. Let’s behind."

Cherri cackled. "Creamer! Do your stuff." Cherri brought out the rocket launcher Alastor gave her. She pulled the trigger, a rocket launched directly at the main entrance of the building, and caused an explosion.

"Ok, that would do the tric—" Charlie said but she was interrupted by two more explosions. It seems the rocket split into two more bombs after it exploded. "What the fuck!" She shrieked.

Cherri hugged her rocket launcher. "This rocket launcher that Al gave me in my main squeeze! It makes every shot a literal bang for my buck."

Charlie looked at the ground below. It was utter chaos! Sinners were screaming and running for the hills. The side of VoxTek has a gaping hope in it, and the guys who were trying to kill each other from before are still not yet done fighting and didn’t seem to care that the building beside them suddenly exploded. "If that didn’t catch Vox’s attention. I don’t know what will." She looked at her father. "Dad?"

"On it, honey." Lucifer snapped his fingers, a portal of hellfire appeared beside him, and he looked at everyone else. "It’s showtime people. Let’s break Vox’s legs."

"Let’s not break his legs too much. We’re here to rescue Alastor. We’re not here to get revenge." Charlie said, acting as the voice of reason of the group, but as they entered the portal and into Vox’s penthouse bedroom. All were immediately silenced. Everyone was shocked to their core as they stared on the floor. Zestial squinted his eyes, Carmilla looked away, and Rosie nearly vomited. Besides Vox’s bed was a bloody mess.

Charlie’s world didn’t just shatter, it began to rot, and decay. She saw Alastor, but she hardly recognized the man she loved. No, he looked more like a corpse.

Alastor lied motionless on he floor. He was a bloody mess, a heaping pile of meat, but his chest was slowly rising and falling.

Charlie kneeled in front of him. Her mind was going fuzzy. There was too much blood and gore for her to handle. She didn’t know where to start to fix him. Could she even fix him? There’s just so much mess. She began to regret leaving him with Vox. "I shouldn’t have left him." Her heart began to ache and he stomach felt like it was tied into a knot out of regret.

No one dared to move or utter a word. They’ve read the room well. Plus no words would fit the atrocity before their eyes.

Alastor’s face was completely black from all the darkened blood under his skin, his dark brown fur couldn’t even hide it, he was so bruised. His entire body, especially his chest, was covered with claw marks, bite marks, singed marks, and more bruises. So many bruises. Beside him was a shattered lamp, a hammer, and a wrench, along with other power tools. No words were needed. Anyone could picture the whole story.

Charlie noticed a stun baton, taser, and a bloody combat knife beside Alastor. The sight of them made her recoil and cringe. Her mind ran wild with dreadful thoughts of Vox doing horrible things to Alastor. She left him with a monster for thirteen hours. Why did she have to take so long to come to his rescue? She felt a sharp pain in the pit of her stomach, her chest began to twist, and tears poured from her eyes.

Her whole body shuddered and trembled as she turned her gaze at Alastor’s lower half. His legs were spread wide and it was a bloody mess of torn flesh, chunks of meat strewn about, and—Charlie felt like she was going to be sick. She could see the white of Alastor’s bone.

Gently, Charlie brought Alastor’s head on her lap. "I saw in you what my eternal life was missing, Alastor." She bit her lower lip as she said those words. It almost sounded like a goodbye. Well, it kinda looked like goodbye. "Please hold on tight, Al. We will get you out of here."

The flushing of the toilet could be heard to their left. The door opened and out came Vox with a book in his hand. He was shocked to see so many people in his room. He noticed Angel pointing an SMG at him, new model, silenced. "Oh shit." Was all he could say before Angel lit him up, emptying a clip.

"Take that you piece of shit." Angel said as a tear rolled down his left eye. "I thought Val was the worst of you threes. I guess I was wrong." He removed the clip and reloaded a new one. "I was dead wrong."

Adam walked in front of him. "Hey! Leave some for the rest of us." He said as he cocked his shotgun.

"No no no!—wait!" Vox screamed as he covered his face with his hand.

Adam fired his shotgun and took out his hand and scratched a couple of edges off his TV head.

"Motherfucker! My fucking hand!" He howled in pain.

Rosie placed a hand on Adam’s shoulder. "Slow down, dear." She glared at Vox. "There’s not much of him to go around."

Zestial appeared from the shadows beside Rosie. "Sadly, we must share, my fair Rosie." Shadow tendrils appeared from the ground and impaled Vox’s limbs, holding him in place. A small device slipped from Vox’s hand and hit Rosie’s foot.

Rosie stomped on the device and shattered it. "Keep him still, Zestial." Rosie summoned an ancient looking axe. It didn’t look like a battleaxe, it didn’t even looked sharp, It only looked and felt sinister.

Charlie looked at Rosie as she loomed over Vox. She averted her gaze and tried to ignore Vox’s screams of pain and focused on Alastor. She touched the chrome colored device on the side of his head. It was cool to the touch. She gripped it tight and pulled it with all her might. She was expecting him to howl in pain, to flail around, to lash out. It was a normal reaction for someone who was in so much pain, but Alastor didn’t. He simply closed his eyes, for the first time his smile faded, and he breathe slowly. The sight was enough to shatter her heart. She has never seen Alastor without his smile and here he was now. "Vox broke you." She mumbled as he wiped the tears from her eyes. "God, he broke you."

Angel and Vaggie approached Charlie, kneeled beside her, and placed a hand on her shoulder.

"I thought Valentino was the worst of them." Angel said as he shook his head. "Velvette was rotten and Vox was just greedy and wanted to be worshipped. We all thought he was harmless for the most part, his fellow Overlords thought he was a joke, but it’s always the one you least expected."

"I just—" She sniffled. "I shouldn’t have left Alastor with him. I should have fought tooth and nail for him! I just want to get him home."

Lucifer snapped his finger and a portal leading back to the hotel appeared.

Rosie suddenly approached Charlie and placed a bloodied hand on her shoulder. "You should take Alastor home, dear. We’ll handle things from here."

"You stupid hypocrites!" Vox suddenly cried out.

Angel glared at him and aimed his gun. Rosie rested her axe on the tip of the barrel and slowly shook her head at Angel. Angel looked at Vox, his legs were chopped of, he was covered with bullet holes, and he looked like a piece of shit. "He’s not worth it." Angel snarled.

"What’s so wrong with what I did, huh?" Vox spat out as he fought through the pain he was in, desperately crawling on the floor. "All I wanted was for Al to look my way, for him to acknowledge me, for the bastard to at least care about me—but the assface didn’t. All he cared about was himself." Vox glared at Charlie. "All he cared about was you." He clenched his fist and began to slam on the ground until a tile shattered. "I only gave him what he fucking deserves! I made him see things my way. I forced my feelings, emotions, and all my pent up affection onto him!" Vox looked up and glared at everyone in the room. "What I did was justified! All of you have no right to judge me! We’re all sinners down here—we are here for a fucking reason! So don’t give me your crap." Vox starred at Rosie. "I’ve seen you kill and eat your own people, your friends who have fallen from your favor—whatever happened to your six husbands, huh? I doubt they’re all on vacation on some far away place." Rosie remained silent. Vox starred at Zestial. "You’re as vile and corrupted as the venom you weaponized. You buried a lot of bodies to set yourself up. Don’t deny them! I dug your dirt to figure out why Alastor hangs out with you so much and I found out he sees a lot of himself in you." Zestial looked away. Vox starred at Carmilla. "How about you little miss perfect? You cringe and sneer at Alastor, but you’re no saint yourself. Is that why you adopted two girls to be your daughters? You couldn’t stomach what you have become? Are you trying to redeem yourself? That’s rich! That’s fucking dumb… There’s no escape for you—for any of us!" Carmilla glared at Vox. He starred at Alastor. Charlie gasped and held Alastor tight in her arms. "Don’t hold that thing too much, princess. You’ll get shit all over yourself."

"He isn’t a thing! Al is the man I love."

"Ah! So you’re in love with a serial killer, a cannibal, a cheat?"

"Yes, I know his sins. I accept his best and even his worst, I accept him for who he was and for who he is trying to become. That is the truth and that is lov—" Charlie said tenderly but she was cut off.

Vox rolled his eyes. "Cut the crap, you dumb bitch. You don’t know what you’re talking about."

"You will not talk to my daughter that way!" Lucifer snapped.

"Oh fuck you, best dad of the year! Look at Alastor! Look at your daughter’s boyfriend! That’s a team’s effort, dipshit! We both tangoed so don’t act so clean. You got blood on your hands too."

Lucifer clicked his tongue. He couldn’t deny Vox’s claims.

"Alastor is a real piece of work." Vox began to explain. "In life he mangled men and maimed women—he killed a lot of people. When he couldn’t dispose of bodies fast enough he started eating them, the sick bastard."

"H-How do you know?" Charlie asked in a shaky voice.

Vox gave Zestial a sideward glance. "Before that creepy spider came along, I was Alastor’s only guy friend. We worked closely together—we bonded. He told me his secrets. He once told me that once he got a taste for human flesh he began killing more to satisfy his hunger, but like any addiction, the effect waned, but he didn’t slow down." Vox began to cackle. "The dumb bastard actually got off killing people! Slicing and dicing flesh is the thing that made him cum—what the fuck!?" Vox smiled at Charlie. "So you see? I only gave him a taste of his own medicine. So none of you have the right to act holier than thou. Shove it up where the sun don’t shine! Tell me, Charlie. Do you still love the monster in your arms? Just imagine all the people he killed, all the people he made suffer. All they got to see before died kicking and screaming was a smiling sicko who took delight in their pain and jizzed his pants in their suffering."

Charlie looked Alastor and she wept. "I… I know the horrible things he has done. He confessed them to me at nights when were alone and naked." Charlie smiled as he stroked Alastor’s face. "He also told how he regretted doing them."

Vox shook his head.

"He wished he could take it all back—and if he only he had met me sooner he’d—"

"Bullshit!" Vox spat. "Alastor is Alastor! He will never change. You have to strangle him to make that bastard listen to you."

Vaggie hissed, walked towards Vox, and kicked him on the face. "You’ve said enough!"

Vox held his face and glared at Vaggie.

"Yes! Alastor is a vile scum—the worst of the worst! I wanted to kill him the moment I saw him trying to trick Charlie into making a deal with him." Vaggie turned her head and looked at Alastor with a melancholic look. "But he proved me wrong. He showed me that monsters can change if you give them a chance." Vaggie looked at Vox. "He worked hard to get where he is now. He learned how to care, how to understand, how to feel."

Angel stood beside Vaggie. "He’s no longer the Alastor you knew, asshole. Just look around you!" He gestured around him. "Do you really think the old Alastor would get this so many people all worked up for him?" A single tear fell from his dark eye. "He’s still The Radio Demon we all know and fear, but he’s making progress, more progress than me, and I’m damn proud of the guy. He didn’t have to, but he made me feel special and made me realize I belonged somewhere." After pouring his heart out. Angel gritted his teeth, clenched his fist, and turned around. "Come on, Charlie. Let’s get Smiles home. The TV on the floor is just full of hot air. It’ll just rot our brains if we listen to it."

Charlie nodded and she wiped her tears. She carried Alastor by his armpits while Angel carried him by his feet. Out of nowhere, Adam held Alastor by his chest.

"Make sure his head doesn’t swivel, toots. He has the neck of an owl but I bet the flesh around his spine is swollen. We gotta be careful." Adam explained.

"Yes… You’re right, Adam. I’ll take care of his head." Charlie said.

Cherri placed her hand under Alastor’s hip area. "We move nice and easy, and all together, now. We’re carrying a person here, not a sack of potatoes." She jested which made Charlie smile a little. The group moved toward’s Lucifer’s portal. He waited until everyone was through. He closed the portal behind them and the last image he saw were three Overlords looming over Vox.

The heist was a huge success! It wasn’t really a heist. They were super lucky that they caught Vox off-guard like that, but they were prepared nonetheless. Lucifer was just relieved they didn’t have to fight Alastor. He didn’t like their odds, but he couldn’t admit defeat in front of his own daughter.

Lucifer gave Alastor a bit of first aid with his fallen angel magic, but the plan was Rosie will take it from there. She insisted that she knows Alastor best and would know the best way to heal him and recover his strength quickly. So with doing all they could for Alastor. Everyone left his room and let The Radio Demon sleep.

Lucifer called for Charlie’s attention before she left. "Here you go, honey. These belong to you." He said as he handed the Shackles of Fulgarrus to her. She looked at him with wide eyes. "Alastor is your boyfriend. You should decide what should happen to these."

"I…" Charlie held the dark stones tight before looking at her father. "I want to destroy them." She looked at the stones in her hands. "These things can make Alastor suffer and I never want that to happen ever again."

"Then go ahead, sweetie."

"You’re not going to try and stop me?"

Lucifer shot Charlie an easy smile. "Alastor may not be the best I had hoped for you, but he certainly provides you his best." He placed a hand on Charlie’s shoulder and hugged her. "In life? Sometimes that is the best you can hope for in people. You’re in good hands, sweetie. I realize that now. I’m gonna trust you more from now on."

"Oh dad!" Charlie said with a bright smile and watery eyes before she crushed the stones in her hands. They burst into flash of light before crumbling to dusts. "You don’t realize how much those words mean to me."

"I’m proud of you, Charlie." Lucifer said before he returned his daughter’s embrace.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 33: No Save Point

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. What else can I say? I came, I saw, and I wrote a shit ton of Charlastor and Vaggastor fluff for you to enjoy, and also it is finally happening. The three-person couple are finally gonna get married, but it is not as simple as Lucifer explains it. I’m gonna shut up now so please enjoy the story.

Alastor woke up. His whole room was glowing red. He noticed a glowing pentagram underneath his bed, black candles littered every corner, and a large bowl of severed limbs was neatly placed by his bedside table. Meat so fresh and so red that they’re practically dripping. They looked simply appetizing for a cannibal, but Alastor wasn’t feeling hungry at the moment. He groaned and tried to sit up straight and that’s when he felt a mild prickling sensation around his lower half. "Why is my skin sensitive?" That’s when the memories came flooding back in, and all he said was. "Fuck…"

Alastor wanted to tear Vox limb from limb and eat his entrails with a cereal spoon, and make the bastard watch, for what he did to him, Lucifer too. Oh yes, he truly and utterly hated the vile king of hell for his transgressions. How can such a cur be relation to his sweet, fair, and delightful Charlie? He wondered. Lucifer handed him over to a madman without much of a second thought, but Alastor just sat there, in his bed, in silence. He didn’t have the strength to be angry or to seek out his vengeance. He was just glad to be in his room and being allowed to breathe. He’ll think about the other things later. He was just glad the nightmare was over.

Alastor checked under his covers and found out he was completely naked. "Rosie must have patched me up, real nice. She has always been a dear. I should pay her a visit tomorrow and have one of her enemies chopped up to bits and wrapped up nice as a thank you gift for the delightful dame. Setting up a Rejuvenation Ritual can be a tasking job, and it always requires one’s own blood to draw the Circle of Power. They are like that. You can’t use red paint. It needs warm blood." He chuckled as he looked around his room. The place was lit with black candles, effigies and bone dust strewn about, and the Circle of Power drawn with Rosie’s own blood was giving of a slow pulsing red glow. It was quite moody if you got used to the gore.

Alastor had a thought and that meant he had to check. He traced his hand slowly to his crotch and felt a mild pain, causing him to retract his hand. "Oh dear, that area is newly regenerated albeit a bit sensitive. I need to remember that for a while." He said to himself. That was enough excitement for him. He moved in his bed and got into a more comfortable position. Right of cue, he heard his door slowly opening. A pair of black eyes peeked through followed by a toothy grin.

"Alastor! You’re finally awake!" Rosie gasped as she rushed to her friend’s side.

Alastor weakly smiled at his fellow Overlord and tried to sit up straight to greet her. She helped him up and was about to say thank you, but Rosie grabbed him by his red satin pajamas and pressed his lips against hers. The kiss was soft and sweet—so very Rosie, but also bitter and cold. "I must have worried her sick, oh Rosie." He thought. He pulled away, reached up to hold Rosie’s face, caressing her cheek with his thumb. "How long was I out, my dear?" He asked tenderly.

"Too long, Alastor." Rosie kissed Alastor again. "Far too long. Charlie missed you dearly. She looks like she’s getting weaker with each passing day without you by her side, even Vaggie missed you—not for Charlie’s sake, but for her own. She visits you often in your room." Rosie looked at the empty chair beside Alastor’s bed. "She just sits there for hours without a book, magazine, or her phone. She just stares at you with grief written all over her face."

"Vaggie?" Alastor raised an eyebrow. "We love the same woman and yes, sometimes we fool around in the heat of the moment, but that’s merely it—the heat of the moment. In fact, we act professional after I eat her out and she screams out into the heavens." He paused. "I didn’t know she cared about me… That much."

"Open your eyes, you old fool." Rosie kissed her friend again and this time biting his lower lip. Alastor smiled at her as he tasted his own blood and watched Rosie lick her lips. "You now have people who care about you as much as you have fingers."

"Ten? Oh me, oh my, I better watch it! The Radio Demon is becoming respectable." He jested.

"Oh, don’t bother, Alastor!" She giggled as she slowly fanned her hand at Alastor’s direction. "We can just always eat the naysayers." She suggested with a twisted grin.

"Oooh, yes." He moaned and shuddered. "That thought makes me drool." His expression suddenly shifted. "But what about this, doc Rosie?" He gestured for his lower half. "Give it to me straight. Is it bad?"

"It’s bad—Vox really did a number on your, um, love gun. What did you do to him?"

"Ignored him all his life and thought of him lower than dirt." Alastor nonchalantly said before he raised an eyebrow at Rosie. "Love gun? Seriously? And you kissed me with that mouth?"

"What? I just thought it’s funny!"

"But it sounds so offensive."

"It’s either that or meat stick or third leg, take your pick."

"Let’s stick with love gun." Alastor shuddered. "Feels wrong to say."

"So anyway, you’re fine. It will take time to fully heal, but it’s not that long. The power you got from Fulgarrus is really potent. My theory is that you can resurrect yourself with even just a drop of your blood, it will take a couple years, but it is possible. So there’s that."

"Let’s hope it won’t come to that."

"Does it still hurt?"

"Yes, but just a mild pain when you apply too much pressure—like when you just did it and it’s super sensitive, but there is something odd. I feel nothing."

"Care to elaborate? You’re really confusing me here."

"Oh, come now, Rosie. We made out. I still have my left hand on your right breast."

"Yeah, just leave it there, dearie." Rosie said as she bit her lower lip.

"And yet I feel nothing—I should be getting up, but… Nothing." Alastor wore a worried look on his face. "Am I?" Panicked quickly set in. "Oh fuck! Charlie!"

"Hey, Alastor! Calm down."

"How can I give her four kids if I can’t even cum in her? How can I make her feel loved and happy if I’m not fully equipped?" Tears rolled down his eyes. "How can I love her like this?"

Rosie rolled her eyes. "Will you fucking shut up, Al? And listen to me?" Alastor sniffled, wiped his nose with his sleeve, and looked at his dear friend. "Good. You’re fine, Al! It just takes time to get all of your, um, systems back online—so to speak. This is demon flesh we are moulding here. We don’t want to rush things."

Alastor nodded and tried to calm himself. "You’re right. You’re right…" He breathe in deep. "I just panicked. Charlie just means so much to me."

"Yes, yes, Charlie makes you feel things you don’t normally feel. For now, you have to rest, dear." Rosie said as she tenderly stroked and patted Alastor’s head, like how a mother should. "Your body has been through a lot of punishment."

"Can I see Charlie?" Alastor asked politely.

Rosie smiled. "I’ll send her up. I bet she also wants to see you."

Charlie saw Rosie leaving to head on back home. She was about to say goodbye to the Overlord and to thank her for all of her hard work, but Rosie smiled at her and told her the good news.

Her mind went blank, her heart beat rapidly, and adrenaline coursed through her veins. She quickly climbed up the stairs and rode the lift. The elevator was taking forever. She wanted to see Alastor now and she kept tapping the heel of her shoes on the floor. "Oh my gosh—mmm! Fuck, I want to kiss him, to hug him, to tell him everything will be okay. That I missed him." She bit her lower lip. "I want to have sex with Al so bad. It’s only been two weeks since we last made love—but fuck! That’s long enough." Charlie planned in her head that she would immediately strip The Radio Demon, ensnare Alastor in her loving embrace, and have her way with him. She was confident he wouldn’t mind such an act, but she shook her head. "No! He’s still healing. I should be gentle. Easy with him." She nodded to herself. "Hugs and kisses. That’s all I’ll give him. Yes, hugs and kisses."

Charlie knocked on Alastor’s. "Al? It’s me, Charlie. Can I come in?" She asked. It took a while but Alastor gave his permission. She slowly opened the door and went inside. The room was dimly lit with only the black candles, glow of Circle of Power, and the light outside peeking through the windows illuminating the room. It had a spooky atmosphere, but what can you do? The best way to heal a demon is through a demonic ritual.

Charlie walked over to Alastor’s side. He looked up at her and she smiled at him, reaching out to hold the side of his face.

Alastor lovingly savored Charlie’s hand, rubbing his cheek and jaw on her supple palm. "I thought I’d never see you again, my dear. I…" He recalled his time spent in Vox’s room, and the regret and frustration he felt as Vox had his way with him.

Charlie listened to Alastor in silence.

"Look, I usually don’t get myself trapped like that. I’m smart, cunning, calculating, perceptive about the dangers, and most of all I am very careful."

Charlie brushed Alastor’s hair back, carefully avoiding his antlers. "You isolate yourself—built walls around. You never trusted anyone, just used them, I know. When we met you decided you would use me for your own benefit." She said before she gently pressed Alastor head on her abdomen and wrapped her arms on his shoulders.

"Yes…" Alastor had a bitter taste in his mouth when he said that. He felt Charlie’s warmth beside, her scent was soothing, but most important of all he felt her acceptance, and he believes he doesn’t deserve such grace. Yet, he was willing to hold on to it. "I will not deny that, but I fell in love with you." He blurted out. "And now I’ve allowed myself to get caught like a dumb prey." Tears began to pour from his eyes.

Charlie was shocked, she has never seen Alastor cry before. It was touching to confirm he actually had feelings, but it also broke her heart to see him like this. She held him close. She wanted to comfort him, to make his hurting stop.

"I adamantly believed no one would come to my rescue because I never allowed myself to get caught in the first place. It was all new territory for me. I didn’t know what to do?" The radio filter suddenly vanished from Alastor voice.

Charlie kinda liked it. His real voice was smooth and sweet, but he only spoke words of pain.

"I had given up hope, Charlie. I was racked in despair. I…" He paused. "I was scared. For the first time in what seems like forever. I was scared."

"It’s okay to be afraid, Al. No one wants to die."

"No, you misunderstood me, my dear. I don’t fear death. My own demise have no sway over me." Alastor wrapped his arms around Charlie’s waist and embraced her tight. His hands were trembling as he groped the gentle curves of her body. "There are far worse fates than death. I was afraid I wasn’t gonna see you again, Charlie. That is what truly terrified me."

Charlie felt like her heart skipped a beat when Alastor said that. She looked down on The Radio Demon, she wanted him so bad.

"You’re sweet, beautiful—ravishing even, my dear. I truly adore you. I worship you." Alastor as he pressed his face on Charlie’s abdomen, taking in the suppleness of her skin underneath her vibrant red suit and the her sweet and comforting scent. "My only fear is failing you, Charlie. I’d rather die a thousand deaths than failing to see you once."

Charlie removed Alastor’s arms around her. She couldn’t take it anymore. She missed him so much and he missed her too, and they both have suffered for being away from each other for too long.

She kicked off her shoes, took off her coat, and crawled into Alastor’s bed. She moved on top of him, breathing heavily, looking flushed. "Shut up, Al." She whispered. "Just fucking shut up. I… I want to make your pain all go away." She moaned.

Alastor felt the same. He wanted to tear off her clothes and ravish his demon belle. To feel her warmth and the silkiness of her starch-white pressed against his fur. To feel such supple splendors. To allow her scent to permeate the very air around him. He felt excited at the prospect of asking Charlie to assume her true demon form as he made love to her, but he digressed.

It took all of his willpower but he managed to restrain himself. "Apologies, my love. I want this—I really do. I want you, but…" Alastor looked down and back again at Charlie. "My manhood is still healing. Seeing your adorable face and the seductive curves of your body inches form me. I should be up by now."

Charlie blushed, completely embarrassed. "Yes… I’m sorry." She said as she lied beside Alastor. "I forgot to consider your condition. It’s just that—" She bit her lower lip and pressed her head on Alastor’s chest. "I want you so bad. I’ve been lonely, Alastor. I feel like I’ve taken you for granted. I became complacent. After completely losing you I developed a new appreciation for you—for us, for what we have." Charlie looked up. "What I’m trying to say is now I’ve got you back a second time. I don’t ever want to lose you again a third time. I feel like I might go mad if that happened again."

Alastor held her tight, getting a whiff of the sweet scent of her golden hair. He closed his eyes and allowed himself to relax. "The feeling is mutual, my love. That’s why I returned after I nearly died against Adam. That’s why I challenged Fulgarrus. That’s why I’m going to be very extra careful from now on. I’m no longer living for myself. I’m living for you now. I want to be near you for all eternity."

"And our friends? Are you living for them too? I can’t hog you all to myself. It’ll make me look selfish, and it’ll make you look heartless."

"But I am heartless."

"How can you love me if you’re heartless?"

"You’re my heart." He cooed.

Charlie giggled. "I’m serious, Al. Our friends really care about you. You’re no longer in this alone."

"I suppose I can spare them a bit of my affection and appreciation, but you’ll receive the brunt of it, my love."

"Good enough, I guess? I’ll take it." She stayed like that in Alastor’s bed for a good long while, in silence, but she decided to break it. "We don’t have to have sex to feel connected. Can we—you know? Just make out?"

Alastor opened his right eye. "You just can’t keep yourself away from me, can’t you, my dear?"

"Is that a bad thing? We’re planning a future together, and all. I think it’s implied that we should be at the very least be very fond of each other."

"I suppose." Alastor said close to a whisper. He slid a hand on Charlie’s cheek, leaned in, and pressed his lips against hers.

It was ecstatic but also warm, comforting—soothing even. Their tongues played inside their mouths for a while, but it was the way Alastor placed a hand above her hips and pulled her closer that made her moan. He always smelled so nice, his fur was always so soft, and he always had a firm grip around her. He made Charlie feel wanted and safe when he touches her. Yes, in the past Vaggie pointed out how unnerving their closeness looked, that it appeared she was in his clutches, but despite that she didn’t find his antics creepy at all. In fact, she found him affectionate and charming, a bit pushy and nosey at times because Alastor really got up in her business, but she didn’t push him away, and now… She was pulling him even closer. She wanted to get lost in him.

Alastor removed Charlie’s suspenders and unbuttoned her shirt with such deft hands, revealing her smooth skin and the black sports bra he saw her wear before, the expensive one. It clung to her form so well, stimulating Alastor’s senses. "Beautiful." Alastor chirped before he began kissing Charlie’s cleavage, making his way up to her collarbone, to her neck, and eventually to her shoulder. Without warning, Alastor took a bite, prickling Charlie’s skin with his sharp teeth, and drawing a bit of blood.

Charlie didn’t mind. In fact, she found the pain a bit stimulating. Alastor often bites and claws at her when they succumb to their passion and lust, and she does the same. They’re demons so a few scratches will heal easily, but this time Charlie didn’t bite back. She simply lovingly watched Alastor take what he wants from her and held him tight, but his love bites were far too exciting. Charlie didn’t noticed it when her horns appeared on her forehead, her tail popped into view, and her black claws grew.

"I heard fallen angel blood holds great power." Alastor said as he lick the wound he made on her skin, licking off her dripping blood.

"Really? I wouldn’t mind having you suck my blood if it would make you heal faster."

"Brashness, my dear? Do you have a vampire fetish or something to that effect?"

"What? No! I just want to help."

"Ah, my demon belle. Ever so sweet." Alastor cooed as he brought Charlie’s face close and kissed her lips. He grabbed Charlie’s tail and rubbed it with his thumb causing her to yelp.

Charlie pulled away to breathe, and blushed. "You just love teasing me and watching me dance on the palm of your hand, don’t you?" She said as she glared at Alastor.

"I can’t help it, my darling Charlie. I simply find you oh so fascinating." Alastor looked tenderly into Charlie’s eyes and was about to kiss her again, and she waited for his lips with much anticipation, but a knock came from the door, and the doorknob clicked open.

"Up and at 'em, Sleeping Beauty!" Vaggie called out from outside Alastor’s door. They don’t usually fight anymore, but Vaggie still loves getting on Alastor’s nerves, and nothing ticks The Radio Demon off than being loud and obnoxious. "I heard you’re awake now, Al. So, how does it feel to be back on the land of the damned?" Vaggie cheerfully cried out, but stopped in her tracks as soon as she entered Alastor’s room and saw him and Charlie in a state of undress while cuddled together in bed. Vaggie raised and eyebrow and crossed her arms at the two demons. "No wonder he’s alive and kicking. He got a kissed from his princess charming."

Charlie sheepishly smiled and waved at Vaggie. "Hey there, Vaggie. It’s not what it looks like!—Well, it is, but I had pure intensions! I swear."

"Ah, Vaggie. Good morning." Alastor said as he sat up straight in bed. Suddenly, a shadow tentacle darted towards Vaggie, grabbed and lifted her up, and placed her on top of Alastor.

It happened so fast. Vaggie found herself on top of Alastor, legs wide, on her knees, and her hands on Alastor’s shoulders. She looked around the room in utter disbelief before focusing on Alastor and glaring at him. "This is not funny." She snapped.

Alastor chuckled and slowly wrapped his arms around Vaggie’s waist. "Won’t you spare a poor soul a bit of comfort?"

Vaggie looked at Charlie. "Why, Charlie couldn’t satisfy you herself?"

"We actually haven’t jingle-jangled yet." Charlie began to explained as she looked down at Alastor’s crotch. "Al here can’t get up. He can’t use his package yet."

Vaggie looked at Alastor with wide eyes. "Really, you can’t use your tool?"

"I’m afraid so, my dear."

"Fuck… Vox did a number on you. It wasn’t a pretty sight when we found you, you know? There were hooks, needles, cleavers, a pipe wrench, a hammer, and all sorts of power tools beside you." Vaggie’s expression softened. "Are you sure you’re okay?"

Alastor pulled Vaggie close, pressing her chest on his face. "I’m fine for the most part, my dear. Thanks for asking. I just feel awful, violated—unclean." Alastor closed his eyes and truly felt Vaggie’s warmth, he could also hear her heartbeat. "I was completely awake and conscious throughout Vox’s defilement of my flesh. I saw what he did and what he said to me." Alastor looked at Charlie and caressed her face with his thumb. "He told me to forget about seeing you again, my dear. Death threats are nothing, that is what utterly broke me."

"It’s okay, Al." Charlie said to comfort him. "It’s all okay now."

Alastor slowly nodded. "I can still feel his claws digging into my skin, his dick ravaging my insides and desecrating my dignity by cumming inside of me. Worst of all, I can still feel his tongue going all over my body wherever he pleases, unchallenged. He turned a fool and a meal out of me." Alastor smiled began to tremble and a tear fell from his eyes. "I… I… Got what I deserved."

"What?" Vaggie and Charlie said in unison.

Alastor composed himself and wore a more solemn expression. "I’m down here for a reason. I killed and ate my victims, but worst of all. I tortured them for sexual gratification. I’m a textbook example of a serial killer. Before Theodore Bundy, John Wayne Gacy, and Jeffrey Dahmer I was there. Fuck! I even knew Albert Fish. We were friends once, we drank coffee and spirits together whenever I was in Brooklyn, and we privately discussed our riveting degeneracy—though I’ll admit the needles made me recoil. How that man can still walk straight, I’ll never know?"

"But that’s all in the past." Charlie argued. "You fought for my hotel—risking your life, you broke Angel’s contract and you’ve been so good to him ever since, you revived Dazzle, you’re somewhat friends with the man that killed you, you’re turning hell into a better place despite claiming you just want to build your empire." Charlie counted all the good and non-selfish things Alastor has done for the past months. "I’ve seen less puddles of blood, bullet casings, and condoms scattered everywhere out on the street whenever I go outside."

"And you took Charlie on a wonderful date and…" Vaggie added as she blushed, unable to focus her gaze on Alastor’s eyes. "You were kind to me when Charlie and I were fighting. You could have exploited our vulnerability if you were still the old Radio Demon at that time, but you didn’t. That’s why I trusted you with Charlie’s heart, why I offered you an olive branch and not Seviathan. You were stubborn at first, willing to play the part of the lonely heart broken dark hero, but you have proven yourself to me, and I truly mean it when I say you’re alright in my book."

Alastor looked up at Vaggie, hesitated, and simply hugged her. Placing his head on her chest. "I… I want to cling onto hope, but I’m afraid it’s not meant for the likes of me. I have been this way for so long and the past has a funny way of catching up to you. Vox reminded me of that."

Charlie placed a comforting hand on Alastor shoulder. He turned his head at her and she kissed his forehead. "That is what the Hazbin Hotel is for. The road ahead will be extremely tough and we are in no way saints, but we will always try, and we will never call it quits."

Alastor formed an easy smile and chuckled. "That’s completely absurd, my dear." He cackled. "But I’m willing to try not for myself, but for you, for believing in a poor sinful soul like me."

"That’s the spirit, Al! Baby steps, baby steps. Rome wasn’t built in a day, as the saying goes."

Vaggie patted Alastor’s shoulders. "With that settled, could you let go of me? Charlie and I will get out of your hair to let you rest up."

Alastor grinned and pulled Vaggie into bed, in between him and Charlie. "What’s the rush? Please… Stay. I beg of you."

"W-What?" Vaggie nervously asked as she blushed.

"I can still smell the stench of Vox all over my skin. I can’t seem to get it off no matter how much I scrub. It makes me sick, and makes me feel vile and icky."

"I don’t see how I can help with that? I’m no—"

"Just stay here! With me." Alastor held Vaggie close. "With us." Charlie kissed Vaggie’s left cheek. "Just lie back, relax, and Charlie and I will do all the rest."

Vaggie eyes grew wide. She finally understood what the implications were. "Oh, no…"

"Oh yes. We three are going to cuddle right here until you two replace Vox’s scent on my fur with yours." Alastor looked at Charlie. "You handle downstairs while I handle upstairs. Can you do that, my dear?"

"On it!" Charlie cheered. "You’re gonna love this, Vaggie! Just relax, babe. Relax." She cooed.

"Oh shit!" Vaggie squirmed before relaxing. "Alright, alright. We’ll do this, but calm down you two, and be gentle—okay? I prefer to take things slow and easy, not rough and heavy."

Charlie looked up. "Wait, should I get our toys?"

Vaggie looked down. "I guess you could? Do you know where I keep them?"

Charlie giggled and got up. "I remember. I’ll be back in a jiff then." She said as she went out the door.

Alastor looked at Vaggie. "In the mean time—" He said as he began to unbutton Vaggie’s shirt. She just looked at him until the last button was undone. Alastor looked down and saw that she was wearing a white tank top and white bra underneath her red shirt. "White suits you, my dear."

"Charlie thought so too." Vaggie said as he placed her left hand on Alastor shoulder. "But that’s not what you told me when we first met, remember? I was wearing white back then."

"Everyone makes mistake, even I, my dear. So now I implore for your forgiveness. Also, could you wear that old outfit of yours sometimes? I think it looks really cute on you" Alastor wrapped an arm around her waist and slid a hand underneath her red shirt. Vaggie’s flesh was tougher, leaner, and Alastor liked that. "You know, I’ve always been so fascinated by your firmness and fitness. I noticed it before when I held your hand and noticed you have a strong grip. That time I pushed you away from Charlie, remember that? I noticed your firm forearm and you also had a firm back—"

"So what, you think I’m just a muscle head? I was trained to be a soldier. I was made to be a lean mean killing machine—"

"I think you’re beautiful."

Vaggie scoffed. "What?"

"You have so much physical strength, and yet… You still kept your lithe frame? Intriguing."

"Well, yeah. I’m trying to build my strength, not my muscles."

"Extraordinary!" Alastor gasped, making Vaggie blush. He placed his palm on Vaggie core. "I also like your abs, my dear."

"T-Thanks?"

"Charlie is smooth and supple wherever I touch her, but you? You’re—how do I say this? Battleworn."

"You like that? I always thought that would turn people off. It made me self-conscious of my physique. Like, you can’t be a warrior and act feminine at the same time right? They’re two separate worlds."

Alastor pulled her closer. "Not at all! We have a word for that, Valkyrean. Valkyries are beautiful warrior maidens in Norse mythlogy. Great kings and warriors would gladly die in battle just to earn their affection."

"I never thought of it that way." Vaggie looked flushed.

"You’re as pretty as an ivory rosebud, my dear. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise." Alastor said before he leaned in to kissed Vaggie.

Vaggie was shocked at first, but she closed her eyes, put a hand on the back of Alastor’s head, ruffled his hair and pushed his head closer to hers. She moaned when she felt Alastor rubbing her abs with his thumb and slowly creeping his way up to grope her boobs, but she snapped out of it and pushed Alastor away, but she stayed near him. "Wait, Al." She tried to gather her breath. "This is wrong."

"What is?" Alastor asked, genuinely confused. "Was I kissing too hard? I can be gentler."

"No… It’s not that."

"Then tell me. Isn’t this what Charlie has been teaching us? To communicate properly, to build trust. Come, you can trust me."

"That’s just it. We’ve been getting well—really well if you ask me."

"Uh-huh?"

"We’ve been having fun together, fooling around—"

"I sensing the but is coming along—don’t tell Angel I said that."

"Yes, the but…" Vaggie looked at Alastor. "Aren’t you suppose to be in love with Charlie?"

"Yes?"

"You only dance the forbidden polka with Rosie to help her with her crippling loneliness because she can’t seem to find a husband that she won’t murder within a week, correct?"

"Yes, she’s my best friend. I would do anything for the sweet darling."

"Angel, you greased his loaf pan to help him cope with his inner problems that he refuses to address himself and make him feel wanted and safe with us."

"As per Charlie’s instructions, and it’s going rather well. Angel is still Angel, but he has greatly improved compared to when he first came to the hotel."

"Carmilla, you just want to mess with her, right?"

"Yes, sometimes you can’t fight fire with fire. In those cases, use water. If she’s always hostile towards me. All I have to do is become smooth and cool like liquid." Alastor chuckled. "She’s been off my back for months now. She can’t scowl at me if she’s busy blushing thinking about that time we kissed her." He began to cackle. "I keep reminding her."

"See? They all have their positions, their roles, their angles, their motive. What about me?"

"What about you?"

"Where do I fit in all of this! In all of us?" Vaggie snapped.

Alastor was shocked. He has never seen Vaggie act like this before. Her face was riddled with the look of worry, longing, and anticipation. The pink hue of her sclera made her silver eyes sparkle, Alastor was unarmored. "Please elaborate, my dear. I really don’t understand."

"When we fool around." Vaggie blushed and found the words difficult to utter. "Why is it easier to hate Alastor?" She thought. "Fuck it!" She decided to jump out of the train before she could think. "Are you in love with me?" As those words left her mouth she realized how dumb she sounded. "Wait, that’s not right. Am I in love with you? Wait, that’s not it either—just love!" She snapped. "Between us? Is there?" She fumbled with her words.

Alastor chuckled. "I think I kind of get it what you’re trying to say." He said as he held Vaggie closer.

"It’s all dumb." Vaggie said and pouted as she rested her head on Alastor’s chest. "I don’t have a clue what I am talking about. They taught us how to kill demons in the academy, but they didn’t prepared us for something like this. Feelings are so fucking complicated. Nothing adds up even if you try and when they do add up. They won’t add up the same way if you do the math a second time. There are variable, anomalies, and all that shit. I fucking hate it."

"You’re thinking too much, my dear."

"Oh fuck you! The high and mighty Radio Demon got it all figured out because you’re so smart, so cunning, and always two steps ahead of everyone."

Alastor brushed Vaggie’s hair over her ear and whispered. "Let’s not overcomplicate things. I want to love you too."

Vaggie backed away and stared at Alastor, wide eyes. "What?"

"You’re a part of Charlie’s world and that means I also want you to be a part of mine. Charlie is very dear to me, and you are very dear to her. I want to hold you dear too."

"Ah, yes… For Charlie." She sheepishly laughed. "It makes sense now. Everything is for Charlie."

"I never said that. I said I want to love you."

"But why?"

"Why not? We both love the same woman and I think it would be better for all three of us if we both learned to love each other."

"That is true, but… I just don’t know?"

"If you’re really uncomfortable, we can stop. I fully understand. Charlie swings both ways, I swing wherever my goal and the situations demands of me, but you’re only interested in women."

"Well, yes—but, no… I don’t want us to stop. We’re doing so well and we’re making Charlie very happy." Vaggie bit her lip. "I’m also happy with how things are now. There’s just so much love between us three and it’s not really so bad."

"Then let’s not stop." Alastor pressed his lips against Vaggie’s and pulled away. "I don’t wanna stop too. Let’s see where this goes."

Vaggie didn’t protest when Alastor kissed her again. She was really overthinking things. Alastor reassured her that he wants to form something between them as well and that she doesn’t mind that, even if Alastor is a guy, and she’s only into women. What they have going on is good and it even feels good. "Fuck it! Sometimes you don’t question it when good fortune falls on your lap."

"I’m glad we finally reached a common ground." Alastor gently removed Vaggie’s red shirt and bra, and just pulled her white tank top up, revealing her boobs. "I would be genuinely sad if I lose you. If I may, can I see your wings?"

"I guess?" Vaggie said as she summoned her angelic wings on her back.

"May I?"

"You may."

Alastor reached in as caressed Vaggie’s wings. "They’re soft, smooth, and silky. You have very beautiful wings, my dear. All I have are gross and slimy tentacles. Why do you two got to be so pretty?" Alastor complemented while downplaying himself.

Vaggie blushed. "You’re making all my blood rush to my face. Stop that and just kiss me already."

Alastor chuckled. "As you wish, but can I now say I love you?"

"Fuck… That’ll take some time getting used to."

"Then I just found a fun new way to get under your nerves." Alastor held Vaggie tight, kissed her lips, groped her boob, and began to moan under their breaths. "I love you."

Vaggie glared at him. "Fuck you—but don’t stop." She pulled Alastor close and kissed him.

Charlie entered Alastor’s room and closed the door behind her. Last thing she wants is someone barging in again while they were checking the oil. "Alright, I got everything." She said as she checked the duffle back on her shoulder, but was shocked when she saw her girlfriend and boyfriend already going at it. "Seriously, you guys? Gonna start without me?" She smirked. "It’s kinda hawt thought." She giggled and snorted a bit.

Vaggie smiled at her. "Then come on it. The water is great."

"Allow me, my dear." Alastor said and a shadow tentacle shot from his back, wrapped around Charlie’s waist, and lifted her off to Alastor’s bed.

"Oh! This is neat." She said as the tentacle placed her behind Vaggie. Her angelic wings were so soft that Charlie couldn’t resist hugging them. She looked at Alastor sucking on Vaggie breast. Vaggie looked like she was trying her beast to keep it all in. She wore a mischievous smile. She lifted Vaggie’s skirt up and caressed her ass before inserting her middle and ring fingers into Vaggie’s ass, making the fallen angel yelp. "What should we use first, Vaggie?" She whispered softly into her ear.

"Whatever you want, babe—shit! I’m on fire right now!" She said as she began to unbutton Alastor’s shirt and he pressed his lips against her.

"Let’s see here." Charlie said as she licked Vaggie’s nape and rummage through the duffle back, pulling out a pink vibrator. "Ol’ reliable it is then." Charlie looked at Alastor. "Hey Al? Could you get Vaggie wet for me? I could just use lube but since you’re here."

"It will be my pleasure." Alastor said as he removed his red pajama shirt.

Charlie blushed when she got a glimpse of Alastor’s broad furry chest. She shook her head, grabbed Vaggie’s boobs from behind, and began to make out with her.

Vaggie let out a moan after Alastor kept licking on the right spot. He gripped Vaggie’s hips tighter as she pulled on his hair, antler, and ear.

The following day. Rosie went to checkup on Alastor again. She checked if the black candles are truly burning properly like if you blow on them they’ll still stay on. Candles lit by demonic magic can never be extinguished as long as the ritual is still in progress. She also repaired the Circle of Power by cutting her wrist and making her blood drip on the circle, it pulsed with life when it got a taste of its caster’s blood. Rosie restocked Alastor’s bowl of severed limbs. "Are you sure you’re eating okay? You usually eat three bowls per day, but you can only managed to eat one. I can get you some fresh game meat—cooked meals perhaps?"

"I haven’t gotten my appetite yet, Rosie, but I assure you. I’m feeling swell." Alastor reassured.

"Is this normal?" Charlie asked with a concerned look on her face.

"For the most part, yes." Rosie walked over to Charlie, held her shoulder, and smiled at her. "He’s doing fine, dearie. No need to be so worried." She walked over to Alastor. "I need to head out." She said before she leaned in and kissed Alastor on his lips for a suspiciously long time.

Charlie knew they had a "special" friendship, they admitted to her the truth of their closeness after Alastor and her got back together, and they thanked Rosie for all her help, and the little secret felt so natural to say at the time. She thought it was cute and sweet for Alastor to care about his friend so much that he’s willing to go above and beyond for her, but Charlie has never actually seen the two act affectionate towards each other before. She’s seen them act friendly and platonic, but nothing like kissing for longer than five seconds. Seeing the act made Charlie blush. Vaggie on the other hand looked away while turning red.

Rosie pulled out from the kiss. "You heal up, Alastor. I need to attend another meeting after this. Carmilla has taken the liberty of being your replacement to go through the phases of your plan to keep up with the schedule, and she expects us all to pitch in. You know how much of a taskmaster she can be." She said with a giggle.

"I see… At least take Husk with you. He can be my proxy."

"I will." Rosie nodded. "Also, try moving about if you can in two hours. Your whole pelvic area should be fine by then. Check if something is a bit off or if something is still hurting. Demonic rituals can sometimes not work as intended."

"I will." He replied and watched Rosie go out the door. Charlie and Vaggie followed her and allowed The Radio Demon to rest. It won’t be long a before they see him again.

Before lunch, Charlie went to Alastor’s room to go and fetch him. She knocked on the door. "It’s me, Al. I’m coming in." Just as Charlie entered she just saw Alastor putting on his coat and splashing a bit of perfume on himself. It smelled so nice. Charlie could make out a few notes of it like cedar, sandalwood, tonka beans, vanilla and citrus accord.

Alastor noticed Charlie’s presence. He put his perfume bottle down on his dresser, twirled around to face Charlie, summoned his staff to him, and tapped on the floor. He smiled a toothy grin as his shadow wrapped around him and peeking its head over his shoulder. "I bathe, put on some clean clothes, and put on a splash of French cologne, but most important of all I am wearing a huge and bright smile. What can I do for you, my dear?"

"Wow, you certainly look like you’re back to normal. How are you feeling?"

Alastor walked toward’s Charlie. "I feel great!" He said in a cheerful tone. "I was just about to take a walk just as Rosie said."

"That’s great! Wanna grab a bite first?"

"I’m still full from today’s breakfast."

Charlie looked at Alastor’s bowl beside his table, it was just missing a hand. "Al, you need to eat even though you don’t have your appetite yet. You’re still recovering, remember?"

"Oh, alright." Alastor rolled his eyes before he offered his elbow to Charlie. "Shall we then, my dear?" Charlie blushed and giggled before she grabbed Alastor’s arm.

In the dining area. Alastor and Charlie saw that everyone was helping out to set the table, except for The Eggboys. They believe they were helping but they’re just walking around, forgetting what they were doing, and walking around again.

Angel noticed Alastor and Charlie walking in the room and grinned. "Oh, hey! Daddy’s back." He said as he looked at Alastor from head to toe and licked his lips. "Are the family jewels okay? I would tear hell a new one if something bad happened to them."

Alastor walked over to Angel, grabbed his cheek, and playfully pinched them. "Ah, Angel. Eyes on the prize still, I see?"

"Hey look, I was really worried about you!" He scoffed. "But I was also about the merchandise. You know, I can inspect it for you. I am a professional in that department." He said with a sly grin.

"Hm—no."

"Suit yourself. This is all just deja vu. You’ll eventually see it my way when the time cums."

"Perhaps, but not today." Alastor said as he went back to Charlie’s side, but Angel copped a feel of his ass before he went to take a seat. Alastor rolled his eyes but he simply laughed it off. He looked at Charlie and offered a seat for her beside Vaggie. She smiled at him and took a seat.

The atmosphere was cheerful. Everyone welcomed Alastor back, even Husk was glad to see his boss again, and even the five new guests who were so afraid of Alastor welcomed him back—from a safe distance.

Adam gave his report that despite Vox has become permanently MIA, Velvette and Valentino are doing well for themselves and their companies. He also snitched on Angel and Cherri doing sexual favors for Velvette so that they could slack off. When Alastor confronted them the pair simply snickered among themselves and didn’t deny any of it. In fact, they even invited him to join in on the fun. He let out an exhausted sigh and simply let the pair do whatever they please if they promise to do their jobs.

The kitchen doors swung open and out came Lucifer. He held the door open for the floating dishes he controlled with his staff and ordered them to land safely on the table where everyone was sat. "Sorry for the wait everyone, but bon—" His eyes met Alastor’s crimson gaze. "Appetit…"

Charlie looked at Alastor and then at her father. Thankfully Alastor didn’t act with hostility as he normally do because she didn’t know what to do if they fought. All she could do was place her hand on top of Alastor’s hand.

Alastor was shocked by the gesture, but Charlie’s soft and delicate hand calmed him down.

Lucifer cleared his throat and approached Alastor. "I know you hate my guts for what I did to you and you want me to skip town post-haste, but allow me to settle things forthrightly."

Alastor’s left eye twitched. "Fine… Speak."

"For what it’s worth, I am sorry for delivering you to Vox. I honestly thought he would turn you into a sex slave at worst. I didn’t know he was capable of such things."

"Now you all know why I avoided that man who I once considered as a friend. The things he wanted from me was not healthy."

Lucifer nodded. "I am not asking for your forgiveness. You may hate me for all eternity, that is your right." Alastor said nothing. "I’ll be going now. Please just take good care of my daughter." Lucifer looked at Charlie. He patted her head and kissed her forehead. "Goodbye sweetie, I wish you all the joy in hell." He said with a downcast look and began to make his way to the door.

It was a shocking display, but Alastor reached in and held Lucifer’s wrist. "I hate you. That is an absolute truth. You left Charlie in her time of need, you tried to separate us, and you gave me to Vox and made me suffer, but you are still Charlie’s father… She loves you and you just want the best for her. Your executions were just poor." Alastor looked at Charlie. "Do you want to give this fool a third chance?"

Charlie didn’t say a word and simply nodded.

"Then that settles it then." He let go of Lucifer’s wrist. "You are welcome in Charlie’s hotel." He said to Lucifer. "I can only provide Charlie a husband’s love, but I can never provide a father’s love to her. You’ll have to do that on your own and I don’t want to see you slacking."

"I don’t know what to say. Thank you, Alastor." Lucifer solemnly said.

"Don’t show your gratitude to me. Show it to Charlie." Alastor looked at the table. "The food is getting cold. We all should dig in." Everyone smiled and began to eat. Lucifer also smiled, took a seat in the middle of the table, and smiled at Charlie to his left who smiled back at him.

After lunch. Niffty, Razzle, and Dazzle took the dishes back to the kitchen. The five guests either returned to their rooms or attended to their plans for the day. Husk merrily went back to his bar, his tail swinging back and forth. He actually enjoys the tranquility of his corner bar and watching the tv on the corner of his bar to pass the time. He remembered why he didn’t miss being an Overlord. Those meetings are brutal. Adam, Angel, and Cherri went to work. The Eggboys did whatever they did. Alastor thought he should attend to them a bit later because he has to face it, they’re not that bright. In fact, he’s surprised they all haven’t died yet.

Lucifer said he is going to leave, but he will be back. "You wouldn’t want me cramping your style, sweetie." He said with a chuckle. "You should be allowed to enjoy your husband and wife by yourself."

Charlie smiled. "I understand, but before you leave, dad. There’s something I’d like to ask." She asked as she blushed. "I think it is already established that I want to have kids with Alastor."

"And I give you two my blessing."

"Thank you dad, but there is another thing. I know it’s not a common practice here in hell." She looked at Lucifer’s wedding ring. "But I noticed you and other demons are married—no one talks about it. So I was wondering how do you do it? Because I don’t have a clue."

It occurred to Alastor that he doesn’t know how it is done in hell either. It didn’t seem important at the time. He has seen Rosie get hitched so many times, but never attended her wedding. She’s been married and divorced so many times that he can hardly keep up with her. He mostly attend their funeral and eat the dish prepared by Rosie made from the flesh of her previous husband.

Getting married is a hellborn royalty concept to unite houses, wealth, and influence. Sinners don’t normally get married. Often, they just live together and call it a day. There are those who get married like Rosie, but other than her, Alastor can’t think of anyone else. He feels like a failure for not researching the subject for him, Charlie, and Vaggie.

"Wait," Vaggie said. "Don’t we just plan a wedding, call a hell priest, and get hitched?"

"Oh, Maggie—" Lucifer chuckled.

"It’s Vaggie, sir."

"Right, sorry Vaggie." Lucifer cleared his throat. "Matrimony is an holy act. Two souls being joined together in the presence of God." Lucifer giggled. "The thing is, God abandoned us down here." He looked at Alastor, Vaggie, and Charlie. "We don’t hold marriages down here. We hold demonic rituals to form a pact of joining."

"But your ring?" Charlie pointed out.

"Christianity doesn’t have a monopoly on rings, sweetheart. Your mother and I actually got this from Viking culture. The norsemen used rings to unite great houses and forge alliances. Lilith thought it was a cute gesture and so I made us two beautiful golden rings." He explained as he raised his hand and looked at his ring fondly. "It was actually really hard, forging rings. I burned my hand off so many times, but thanks to that I’ve gotten good at making rubber duckies."

"Awww, that’s sweet!" Charlie squealed. "So what ritual should we use? There’s tons of them! What did you and mom used?"

Lucifer’s eyes grew wide and he pulled the collar of his shirt to release some steam. "We, uh… We did what witches normally do to become witches." He vaguely explained. Alastor and Vaggie got it immediately, but Charlie didn’t."

"What?"

"You’re killing me here, sweetie. Don’t make me say it." Lucifer said.

"Say what?"

"Oh, for the love of!" Alastor snapped. "Your father is trying to say their pact involved making you."

Charlie blushed. "Oh…" She looked at Alastor and grew more red. "Oh! I didn’t know we were already getting hitched." She giggled.

"It’s not that simple, honey. There are proper protocols to follow. Your mother actually hated the procedures."

"Why so?"

"The simple demonic sexual intercourse ritual requires someone to get pregnant to fulfill the demands of the ritual." Lucifer looked at Charlie. "It took your mother six attempt to finally get me pregnant and that meant we have to set up candles and draw a Circle of Power under our bed with her own blood each time we tried to complete the ritual. So it took a lot of work, but it was worth it in the end." Lucifer said as he pinched Charlie’s adorable rosy cheek.

"Wait, get you pregnant? Don’t you mean the queen?" Alastor questioned.

Lucifer looked at Alastor with a confused look. "Huh? No, I’m the one who gave birth to Charlie."

"How is that biologically possible?" Alastor looked at Vaggie.

"What? This is news to me too." Vaggie reasoned.

"Oh that!" Lucifer chuckled. "Apparently an angel having sex with the first woman meant bending the rules. What we did was considered sacrilege, after all. It wasn’t natural and what you got was unnatural results." He said as he reminisced about the good times.

"So wait, does this mean Alastor is the one getting pregnant between us?" Charlie looked at Vaggie. "Can I get Vaggie pregnant?"

"I don’t think I like that idea. A man’s hole is smaller than a woman’s." Alastor said dryly.

"I’ll go take one for the team. I’m fully equipped for the task." Vaggie suggested.

"Thank you, my dear. I believe you should." Alastor agreed.

"Oh, pipe down, you two." Lucifer looked at Charlie. "You’re half-angel and half-human turned demon. I think everything will turn out normal for you." He smiled and his eyes darted to the right. "Theoretically."

"What’s that suppose to mean?" Alastor snapped.

"I’m not sure!" Lucifer admitted. "Charlie is the first of her kind. Honestly? You three will be threading uncharted territories."

Alastor let out a sigh and held Charlie’s hand. "So be it." He said. "I may get pregnant or not. I still want to form a pact with you, my love." He swore.

"Oh, Al." Charlie gasped.

Vaggie held Charlie’s other hand. "I won’t let Al show me up. I’m here for you two, sweetie."

"Shit… I love you two so much." Charlie said as she kissed Vaggie’s lips and looked like she was about to cry.

"Okay!" Lucifer cheered. "With that settled, what ritual would you like, sweetie? There’s loads of fun, exciting, and colorful rituals to choose from—and they all involves death!" He said in a gleeful manner that betrayed his words.

"WHAT!?" Alastor, Charlie, and Vaggie said in unison.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 34: User Friendly

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. The binding ritual for Vaggie, Charlie, and Alastor are underway, but Charlie can’t seem to make a decision on which ritual to pick. Alastor on the other hand went to visit Vox with Rosie. It seems The Overlord of Cannibal Town was the one who took the ceo of Voxtek.

For Silent Hill fans out there. Can you spot the easter egg I stashed in this chapter? They’re pretty iconic.

With that being said. Please, enjoy the story.

Alastor paid Rosie a visit and together they went to the edge of Cannibal Town. Alastor saw a decrepit patch of land with a rust covered warehouse on top of a hill. Alastor took the dirt road leading to the warehouse and parked in front of it.

Alastor got out of Rosie’s car and let out a deep exhale, contemplating about something, before he went to the passenger’s seat to help Rosie out of the car.

"Thank you, dear." Rosie said as she took Alastor’s hand and got out of her car.

The two Overlords approached the rust encrusted warehouse. "What is this place, my dear?"

"You know those moments when you wish there’s a special place in hell for those people you really despise?"

"I guess?"

"I turned that wish into a reality." Rosie said with a grin as grabbed the door handle and pushed it open. "I take my greatest enemies to this place and make them go through a fate far worse than death, far far worse." She said in a grim tone.

Inside, the place looked abandoned. There was a dirty table in the middle of the vast space with four chair surrounding it, one of them was broken, its pieces lying on the floor. To the right was an old TV on top of an old and peeling wooden drawer. To the far left side of the room was a dirty sink area with peeling wooden cupboards on top of the sink, beside it was a mint-green refrigerator covered in rust, and all surface was covered in dust. Rosie looked to her right and flipped the switch, illuminating the room in a dull orange light.

"What’s this dead and dreadful place?" Alastor gasped, but his answer came in a loud blood-curdling scream from down below.

"We need to go to the basement, dearie. It seems Butch and Pym are already working."

The pair went deeper by going through the back door leading to the basement. The walls were rusted and peeling and the staircase down was dark. It was certainly an uncomfortable experience, even for Alastor. In the darkness, Rosie moved just fine. She stopped abruptly, Alastor bumped into her, and got a whiff of her lovely floral perfume, making his eyes blink fast. It was almost enough to make him want to hug his friend, and the sight of her pale nape was oddly inviting. "Watch your step, dear." Rosie said. "Can’t you see well in the dark? I thought deers could see in the dark?"

"Well, yes, but not that well. Only when I get into the thrill of the hunt does my night vision activates, but I was simply wasn’t paying attention, my dear. This place is both equally part fascinating and part disturbing." Just as Alastor said that they heard another agonizing scream and it was coming through the door before Rosie.

The cannibal Overlord turned the knob and opened the door.

A macabre sight filled with so much blood, rust, and gore greeted Alastor, and the smell of shit, piss, and flesh invaded his nostrils. He cringed and recoiled, but it smelled oddly like home. Not his childhood, but his secret hideout as a serial killer. Alastor is a fan of horror and terror because he himself weaponize them, but he will admit that the gross side of fear does not appeal to him. Ironic, coming from a cannibal, but he views himself as a sophisticated gentleman cannibal with far more refined tastes than a blood-starved beast. So he takes meticulous care in keeping his workstation clean of both evidence and the things his victims left behind.

Alastor scanned the basement. It was fairly empty except for the the support pillars, the ceiling light, and Vox hanging by the ceiling on a meathook. Two hulking figures turned to look at Rosie and Alastor as they approached. They were a pair of cannibals loyal to Rosie. Both of them wore spiffy outfits of brown slacks, leather chelsea boots, white shirt, dark brown waistcoat, black rubber gloves the ones butchers use, and a bloodied butcher’s leather apron, but he most striking feature about them is that one cannibal wore a solid iron triangle-shaped helmet while the other one wore a half Japanese straw hat composed of layered metal platings, both of them have their faces obscured by their headgear, except for the one wearing the half-hat. Alastor could see his face was covered by a white cloth with eyeholes poked through them. He could see the guy’s inky black eyes through the eyeholes.

Alastor looked at their hands and noticed one was holding an extremely big butcher’s knife while the other one wielded an extremely big cleaver. Both weapons looked big and unwieldy, but their owners doesn’t seem to mind their weight.

"Pym? Butch? Why don’t you two take five? Alastor and I will take care of things here." Rosie said with a twisted grin. "Grab a bite or a smoke. We’ll be here for a while."

The hulking pairs remained quiet and nodded before they walked pass the Overlords. The one holding a big cleaver stoped and just looked at Alastor for a solid thirty seconds, breathing heavily, before leaving.

The Radio Demon tensed up a bit from the interaction. The guy was really big and he certainly looked threatening.

Rosie giggled. "That was Butch. He’s a real sweetheart, extremely introverted, but he’s sweet. He’s one of your biggest fans, you know?"

"Oh! An adoring public. How lovely."

"I thought he was going to say something, but I guess he was too shy."

"He seems interesting. I’d like to properly meet him next time."

"What a lovely idea! Butch will be so thrilled to meet his idol." She looked at Vox hanging by a meathook, unconscious from the blood loss. "For now… Let’s attend to our catch."

Alastor let Vox down and splashed some cold water to his face.

"Aaaah!!!" He screamed and breathe heavily, his chest—punctured, rising and falling in rapid succession, gasping for air. He looked up and saw Alastor. "Shit…" He mumbled. He knows he can’t worm out of his way this time. He wasn’t suppose to lose in the first place. "Well, at least I’ll be tortured by a pretty face." Vox jokingly groaned before he coughed up blood.

"No…" Alastor calmly said. "I won’t do anything to you." He moved his foot and pushed Vox over with his shoe, sprawling him on the floor smeared with his own dried blood. "I’m just here to watch the pathetic state you’re in." Alastor kneeled down and stared at Vox in the eye.

"Do you like what you see?" Vox chuckled. "Come on, I know you want to dig your claws on me. The things I did to you? Fuck… I know you won’t let such a thing slide."

"You raped me, you turned my dick, balls, and all inside out, and no matter what I do. No matter how many times I kiss Charlie’s lips or how many nights I cuddle with her." He spat as his eyes began to glow red. "I can still smell your jizz all over my body and I can still taste your cum in my mouth."

"Something to remember me by, sweetcheeks." Vox said with a wink.

Alastor grabbed Vox by his slimy neck and began to squeeze, but he retrained himself, and let go of Vox. "Surprisingly? I don’t really feel like it." Alastor stood up and rubbed his wrist. "Just look at you." He gestured towards Vox. "You’re already getting what you deserve. I don’t need to piss on you while Rosie is at it." He gazed at Vox with a look of disgust. "I’m no longer the Alastor you hate and love—"

"That’s rich!" Vox scoffed. "You can’t teach an old dog new tricks."

"But I did find a new owner." Alastor pointed out, causing Vox to pause. "She sees what everyone saw in me—a monster, and she wasn’t afraid. In fact, she reached in, pulled me towards her, and held me close."

"Don’t give me that mushy bullshit!" Vox spat. "Redemption is your Charlie’s thing, and it doesn’t suit you."

"Maybe… Maybe not, I don’t care. I’ve never cared about what people think of me." Alastor walked away from Vox and looked at him one last time.

"The princess made you soft! She made you weak!" Vox spat out.

"She loved me!" Alastor snapped, his antlers and sharp teeth grew. "That’s all she did so shut up!… Also, Charlie sends her regards." He calmed down and his visage turned back to normal. "I still don’t know how can she forgive a guy like you, but that’s her thing, I just roll with it. I don’t care what happens to you. She wish you can finally forget about me. I have an afterlife I’m actually excited to live now, and Charlie believes you do too. So, uh, good luck with that." Suddenly, the door creaked open and came in Zestial.

"Ah, good to see thou walking about, old friend." Zestial excitedly teleported in front of Alastor and grabbed his hands. "Here I thought I would have to postpone our travels to the mysterious land of Japan. Thou art feeling well, art thou not?"

"Yes Zestial, I’m doing fine now." Alastor looked at Rosie. "Thanks to our darling Rosie of course. She fixed me up swell and dandy, she did. What are you doing here?"

"Rosie wanted me to prolong Vox’s suffering, and I wanted to add to that. So I come by every so often to heal his wounds and fix his injuries so that he may be tortured, flayed, and dissected once more."

"Oh! How revetting."

"Vox desecrated they flesh, Alastor. I need to pay him in kind." Zestial eyes glowed a toxic green hue as he glared at Vox.

Alastor suddenly looked at Zestial and blushed a bit. "Though let’s take our time preparing for our trip, old friend." His smile became genuine as he fidgeted with his hands. "Because you see… I’m getting married to Charlie soon." He broke the news, in a dingy basement of all places, but it seemed appropriate for the likes of them.

"Such wonderful news, Alastor! Congratulations." Zestial exclaimed.

Rosie on the other hand burst out of excitement. She dashed towards Alastor and gave him a bear hug.

"Oh my…" Zestial gasped.

"Good heavens, Alastor—when?" Rosie demanded.

"In a week. Charlie and Vaggie are gonna plan this to a fault, and of course I’m gonna help out too."

"Who is your hell priest?" Rosie asked.

"Hell priest?"

"Yes, a hell priest." Zestail began to explain. "I was Rosie’s hell priest for her countless marriages. I regulated her binding pacts and made sure all conditions were met and bestowed upon them the unholy blessing of hell… I was also the hell priest at the funeral that follows."

"I know." Alastor giggled. "We shared Edward sashimi remember?"

"Edward? I thought it was Kenneth?" Zestial clarified.

"It was Julian actually—but who cares about that right now? My best friend is getting hitched!" Rosie cheered.

"I think Lucifer will be our hell priest? He’s discussing various pacts with Charlie as we speak and is helping her find one that she likes the most." Alastor rambled on as Rosie and Zestial ate the story up.

"Um… Can I attend too?" Vox said from the floor.

All looked at him, then at each other, and then back at him. "It’s not actually a wedding." Alastor said.

"A pact only requires the patron and the one who wants to form a pact." Zestial explained.

"But this is Charlie we are talking about, and I’m sure her father has something up his sleeve. You can attend the after pact party." Alastor said to Vox before looking at Rosie. "How long does he have to endure torture anyway?"

"Five more days. He’ll make it." Rosie said.

"You hear that, you sick fuck? You’ll be able to make it."

"Sweet." Vox groaned.

Zestial’s appendages sprouted from his back and they looked as sharp as spears and dripping with some sort of liquid. "If you two will excuse me. I need to heal Vox from the inside out with a special venom concoction before he dies." He said as he looked at Vox with a menacing grin, his tendrils ready to pounce. "I could add anaesthesia to the mix, but I digress. I want to watch him squirm."

"Oh shit." Vox groaned as he back away from Zestial with his elbows. "Not again. Fucking Christ, Zestial! I’m perfectly fine! I’ll live."

"Nonsense, my friend. Thy entrails are sprawled all over the floor and I can see thy broken kneecap. Thou in need of proper treatment—treatment I can provide."

Rosie closed the door behind her and Alastor, to give Vox and Zestial some privacy. All they could hear from behind the door was snapping noises, the sounds of tearing flesh, and Vox’s painful screams.

Outside. Rosie and Alastor sat on the hood of her car, in silence. Rosie lit a cigarette. Alastor looked at her. He watched his friend’s white neck expand and her chest rise as she puff out a stream of smoke. She smiled as she stared ahead at the warehouse, at the woods to her left, or the red skies above—whatever. "You’re finally getting hitched, huh?" She asked.

Alastor took a deep breath and looked ahead too. "Indeed…"

"I thought it would be impossible. The Radio Demon falling for someone? Unbelievable at the time."

"You have Charlie to thank for this miracle." Alastor blushed. "That girl can seem to make the impossible possible. While others ran for the hill by the mere mention of my name, she actually stepped forth and touched my cheek. Her hand was oh so warm. I couldn’t help myself but be drawn to her. Try as I might to mock her, disregard her, and just plain out avoid her. She still managed to grow on me until I realized I needed her."

"I told you, dear. A girl or two will go a long way! You didn’t listen. You even laughed at me. So here’s a big fat I told you so."

Alastor chuckled. "You’re right. I was a fool back then. A big stupid fool who kept rejecting the murmurs of my cold dead heart, but I’m still glad I was a fool back then. If I had listened to you, found a girl, settled down—I might have never saw Charlie on TV. Her hotel would have certainly crumbled to ruins without my help, forcing her to pack up and move back to her father, and I would be clueless of her existence."

"So what? You think God can still work in mysterious ways down here?"

"Perhaps… Perhaps not, I don’t know? But I’ll be forever grateful to whatever force brought me to out princess’ path."

"It seems the princess isn’t the only one you met. I heard from a little black cat that you’re also getting close and personal with your rival."

"Vox? Yuck."

"No, silly. That cute little ex exorcist girl Charlie goes to bed with. I thought you were an ace, but here you are being an absolute player."

"Oh, Vaggie." Alastor blushed. "She was so insufferable at first, always getting on my nerves—"

"Cockblocking you."

"How vulgar, but yes. She really didn’t want me anywhere near Charlie, but her love for Charlie is true and I admired her for that—secretly, mind you, but… Not anymore. Now I hold her dear as I hold Charlie dear."

Rosie puffed her cig harder until it was spent. She threw it aside and still the beating of her heart hasn’t subsided. "Things are looking great for you, Alastor. I’m really happy for you. At least one of us finally found happiness." She said with a forlorn look in her eyes.

Alastor looked at Rosie, slid an arm around her waist, and pulled her closer. "I’ll always have time for you, my dear. Don’t you worry."

Rosie blushed. "What are you talking about? Don’t worry about me, you silly deer. I’m perfectly fine. Go devote all of your love and affection to your future wife and her future wife."

Alastor leaned in and softly kissed Rosie’s collarbone. The scent of nicotine and her perfume intoxicating his nostrils. "Don’t you lie to me, Rosie. Don’t you dare fucking lie to me!" He snapped. "Especially when you’re feeling hurt and abandoned. I gave you my word that I’ll always have time for you. What kind of gentleman would I be if I broke my promise? Besides, Charlie is fine with our special friendship. She thinks of your wellbeing too. She’s such a darling sweetheart."

"Bless her sweet heart, but is it alright for me to be this selfish? To make demands of you."

"Of course." Alastor swept Rosie off her feet and carried her in his arms. "Where can I take you, my dear?" Alastor looked at the car. "In the backseat of your car perhaps?"

Rosie was blushing. She forced her head to look around and saw the forest beside the rusted warehouse. "The woods… You can take me there."

"How poetic. Making love inside of a forest. It could have such colorful meanings from loosing ourselve away from the judgmental eyes of society to simply embracing our primal urges."

"You and your poetry, music, mythology, and history." Rosie said as she nestled her head on Alastor’s chest.

"What can I say? I’m a man of the arts." Alastor took Rosie to a nearby forest and looked for a clearing. She gently laid her on the soft grass and watched her blush.

The forest was deafly quiet, too quiet. Alastor used his sensitive hearing to listen for signs of life, but heard nothing. It was just them. "It’s just us here, my dear." He moaned to Rosie.

Rosie sat up straight. "My zipper, on my back, please." She mumbled. Alastor nodded and helped her with her zipper. He helped Rosie remove her top and her undergarments revealing her bone-white skin. For a cannibal with a ravenous hunger for meat, Rosie looked sickly pale, her ribs were visible, and her limbs were so lithe. She looked absolutely fragile, but Alastor knew looks could be deceiving. There’s a dark and sinister strength within his best friend. She wouldn’t be an Overlord with a striking body count under her belt, and besides. She still looked ravishing and beautiful.

"You’re ravishing, my dear." He said as he removed Rosies lower undergarments and boots.

Rosie didn’t respond. She was busy unbuckling Alastor’s belt and the zippers of his pants. After she did so, she laid on her back, pulled up her maroon skirt, and spread her legs for Alastor.

Alastor cocked his head at her and looked at her with his crimson eyes before he crawled on top of her.

Rosie’s mind was going blank. Alastor’s scent, weight, and the virility of his member gave her such bliss. Even the savage bites he covers her body with and how hungrily licks her wounds ravaged her body, it still sent pleasure down her spine. She wrapped her legs around his waist to pulled him closer. She looked up and saw trees all around her, the red skies of hell seeping through the crack. She held Alastor close as he thrusted his hips deep inside her. "Thank you, Alastor… For everything." She cooed to his deer ears

Alastor stopped to look at Rosie. "It has been my pleasure, my dear." He moaned before he pressed his lips against hers, groped her breast, and continued his rhythm.

Back at the hotel. Charlie had another productive day. She took everyone fishing to teach them the valuable lesson of patience. Lucy nearly drowned because her line caught a monster instead of a fish, but Cherri was quick to draw her rocket launcher, and set the lake ablaze. They were banned from returning to Lake Bloodbath, but there are plenty of other lakes in the pride ring. Surely they can’t get banned from all of them.

But Charlie was getting worried. She has taken a bath, in her pajamas, and ready for bed, but Alastor hasn’t come back yet. It was getting late. Vaggie put her book and glasses down. "Charlie, what are you doing?"

"Alastor didn’t came home for dinner and it’s almost pass eight."

"He’s not a child, babe. It’s still way too early."

"What if something bad happened to him again? I can’t go through something like that again."

"Relax Charlie. Al is with Rosie. Like she will let anything happen to her best friend. Maybe they’re just drinking tea or fucking, or maybe even both. You know how they are."

Charlie tried to calm down and sat by the edge of their bed. She spotted the paper mache Daruma doll by their bedside table. She reached out and grabbed it, looking at it with its singular eye longingly. "You’re right, Vaggie… You’re right." She put the doll back and lied down in bed. "They’re just having a wonderful time together. I should just relax. Everything’s fine." Charlie controlled her breathing and closed her eyes. "Yes, everything is fine." She calmly said.

Vaggie smiled and scooted over to Charlie’s side. "Here, let me help you relax." She said as she wrapped an arm around Charlie’s waist and began kissing her neck. Charlie got too excited and quickly removed her red pajama shirt.

Vaggie was pleased to see Charlie wearing her usual push-up black lace bra. The sports bra she bought looked good on her, the pink one made her look cute, but sexy lingerie really looks good on her. "Fuck… You look so beautiful, babe. Let’s make the most of it. We don’t usually have some alone time anymore."

"Don’t you like Alastor sleeping with us?"

"No no no, I do. It’s just that it feels more special when it is just the two of us, you know?" Vaggie began to lick the top of Charlie breasts, making her gasp.

"Yeah, I know what you mean." Charlie moaned as she pressed her nose on top of Vaggie’s head, sniffing the soft powdery scent of her silver hair, and she couldn’t take it anymore. She pinned Vaggie down and removed her white shirt, revealing her white sports bra underneath. She pulled it up and began sucking on her breast.

"Oh fuck." Vaggie squealed. "Babe, slow down."

Charlie didn’t listened. She pressed her lips on Vaggie’s and slid a hand into her grey sweatpants, and inserted two fingers into her.

Vaggie yelped. She looked at Charlie, placed her hands on her shoulder, and kissed her.

Charlie took that as a sign to go harder, and she did. She vigorously fingered Vaggie until she began to twitch, flailing her legs back and forth.

"Charlie—fuck! There, right there, babe." She gasped as she clung to Charlie, kissing her shoulder then licking it. "You’re doing great! Shit!" She pulled Charlie’s bra up and began sucking on her nipple. "Don’t fucking stop! Keep goin—" Vaggie’s toes curled, her embrace around Charlie tightened, and she bit into her shoulder. It didn’t draw any blood. Her teeth weren’t as sharp as Alastor’s. Then she came.

Vaggie rested her head on Charlie’s chest, softly kissing her collarbone. "I love you, Charlie. I fucking love you." She said weakly.

Charlie giggled. "I love you too, Vaggie." She said as she planted a kiss on Vaggie’s forehead, holding her close.

A sinister green light erupted from the corner of their room and out came Alastor. "Sorry I’m late, my dears, but I brought cake!" He exclaimed cheerfully. He saw Charlie and Vaggie is their disheveled state and chuckled. "But it seems I missed the party."

Charlie looked at Alastor with eyes of longing. She jumped out of bed and wrapped her arms around Alastor, making him drop his cane.

The Radio Demon was shocked. "What gives, Charlie?" He cried out while raising his arms, holding the box of cake up. "You can get your love juices all over me, but watch the cake."

Vaggie approached them, legs a bit wobbly. "She missed you, you dingus."

Charlie looked up with beady eyes, catching Alastor’s attention. "Where were you? You had me so worried!"

"My dear—" Alastor looked at the grandfather clock in their room. "It’s only eight-ten. It’s not even pass our bedtime. Don’t you think you’re being too pure and innocent?"

"No! It’s not that. I just thought that maybe someone—like a Typewriter Demon, a Computer Demon, or I dunno! An iPod Demon? Kidnapped you again, had their way with you, and mutilated your butt or something this time." Charlie blurted out in a panic.

"What in the burning hells are you talking about, my dear? There are no such a thing as a typewriter nor computer demon—but there is an iPod Demon, but don’t worry about him. We’re good friends. He has all the songs from the 20s to 30s, both I’ve heard and haven’t heard of before. So we hang out a lot. In fact, he is on Vox’s hit list because he’s jealous of him, right below Zestial even."

"I just—" Charlie sniffled. "I just get so worried when you get home late."

Alastor looked at Vaggie and handed her the box of cake. "I’ll go get us some plates downstairs." She said before she placed the box on the coffee table beside the balcony, grabbed her bra and shirt, and headed out the door.

Alastor swept Charlie off her feet and brought her to bed. "Stop crying now, my love." He said as he wiped her tears with his claw. "I’m here now, I’m safe…" Alastor removed his shoes and his coat.

Charlie stared at him and swallowed hard.

"With nothing to divide us now." Alastor said.

Charlie watched the Radio Demon loosened his bowtie, removed his suspender, and unbutton his shirt, revealing his soft brown fur that grows darker along his hands, giving emphasis to his blood-red claws. She spotted his sexy scars that covered his body and the scar Adam left on his chest. It looked like a black tribal or lightning-themed tattoo, ghastly and crooked, but thankfully it didn’t hurt Alastor anymore.

"Please understand, Charlie. I was merely hanging out with dear Rosie and lost track of time. I wasn’t in any real danger. So stop your crying, my dear."

Charlie placed her head on Alastor’s abdomen. "I believe you… In fact, I can smell Rosie perfume on you. Did you tell her about us?"

"I did, and she was absolutely thrilled! She gave us her best wishes." Alastor said as he caressed Charlie’s golden hair, but his urge overtook him. He bend over, grabbed Charlie’s pajamas, and removed them.

Charlie was surprised at first, but she took in stride. She greeted The Radio Demon with arms and legs wide open. As Alastor began softly kissing her neck and shoulders. The thing sensation made her assumed her true demon form. Charlie embraced him close and inhaled deep as she pressed her face on the top of Alastor’s head. The masculine scent of his shampoo was mixing with the scent of something metallic and earthy. "Where have you been, Alastor?" She asked.

"Do I smell that bad?"

"No… Well, you smelled better before, but you don’t smell that funky. You just smell odd."

"I’ve been to the outskirts of the city, my love." Alastor grabbed his member and traced it around Charlie’s threshold. "Perhaps you’re smelling the forest. Forgive me, I couldn’t avoid walking on the wild side for a spell."

"I see. Then it’s perfectly fine—Ohshit!" Charlie felt the thrust of Alastor’s hips, the fullness of his girth, and the pressure of his entry. She looked at Alastor with bated breath, her heartbeat growing faster. "I fucking love you, Alastor." She moaned at him before kissing his lips, wrapping her legs around Alastor’s waist.

Alastor felt Charlie’s suppleness, her tenderness, her plumpness. He couldn’t get tired of her even if he wanted to. The princess just felt so good, like… She was made for him, and only him. "For heaven’s sake, my love! Why do you bring me to the brink of madness with ease?"

Charlie feels like her mind was going numb. Alastor was relentless. The bed creaked with each thrust of his hips, the sound their lower half made was obscene but were the most beautiful melody to their ears at the time, and Charlie helplessly watch as her breast bounce on top of her as she tried to hang on to Alastor. "Hush, Al. Hush." She cooed into his ear. "I’m not going anywhere. I am all yours. So calm down, will you? No need to rush things."

Alastor slowed down. "You’re… Yes, you’re right, my love." He agreed and assumed a more slow and steady rhythm. He tried to savor the moment, tried to savor Charlie. Her scent, the silky texture of her skin, the taste of her mouth, and suppleness of her breasts, and the magnificence of her golden locks. He went deep but slow inside of her. He tried to connect with Charlie with his phallic member. Searching her core, exploring her every crevice, touching every inch of her. "Sweet and pure bliss." Alastor moaned, but he was instantly pulled back. "Shit!" Despite taking it slow. It only made him about to cum faster. "I need to pull out, my dear."

Charlie looked at Alastor with pleading eyes. "No!"

"What do you mean no? Come on, my dear. Release my hips."

"There’s nothing wrong with this anymore, Al. Dad gave us his blessing, we will be wed or bound—whatever you call it down here, in a few days." Charlie tightened her legs around Alastor’s waist as her toes began to curl. "Fuck… I’ve waited for this moment for so long. Let me feel you, Alastor. Please, I want your warmth inside of me."

Alastor was bewitched by her hellish beauty. "Your will is my command, my love." He mumbled as he grabbed her by her legs, pushing them on her shoulders before he started pounding on her, but slowly. He wanted to savor their connection, to search every inch of his darling demon belled with each sway of his hips. "You’re beauty incarnate, my love." He began to utter. "Such bliss you so graciously provide to a sinner like me."

"Fucking Christ, Alastor! My blood don’t know where to go to my face or to my crotch when you say such sweet things like that to me."

"I can’t help it, my dear. I need to say words of praise and worship to you. You make me feel things, new things, good things—I believe you kept your promise to me."

"What promise?"

"After I have just moved in. You tried to convince to see your crusade on a different light. I was adamant to see your words as nothing more than a silly little joke, but you swore you’ll get me to get to heaven even if it is the last thing you do. I’m glad you proved me wrong—this thing right here, this thing we share, our closeness, our connection—" Alastor gripped Charlie’s thighs tighter, his claws prickling her white skin, drawing a bit of blood.

Alastor began to pull back his hips further and thrust even deeper into her. In seconds, his cock twitched. He frantically inserted himself into her and released his seeds into Charlie, bursting with agony and longing. It has been so long. Alastor really wanted this, to mark Charlie, and claim her for his own, but he had to restrain himself and it was pure torture.

Charlie felt something warm and comforting within her. She felt Alastor gushing inside her, her Alastor. It was mind-numbing, spine-tingling, Charlie was out of breath but she didn’t care. She held Alastor close and began kissing his forehead, licked his temple, and began nibbling on his ear. Much like Alastor, she too wanted this herself for a very long time, and now it was here, and it was everything she imagined it to be. She surrender herself to him. She wanted to be his.

"This is heaven, my love." Alastor began to mumble under his breath, his crimson eyes forming tears, his drool seeping through his teeth. "You brought me to heaven, my love. This may not be the heaven you had in mind for me, but it is good enough for me." Alastor said as he looked into Charlie’s fierce demonic eyes with the look of awe and longing plastered on her face. He felt her tail wrapping itself around his waist, refusing to let him go. It seems he’s pressing all of her right buttons. "You’re perfect, my love." He reached in and held her face. Charlie closed her eyes and savored the touch of his hand, but she had to open her eyes. She wanted to look at Alastor, she needed to. "You Charlie—your love, that is my heaven, and I can’t ask for anything more. I am completely satisfied with you."

"And I wouldn’t hand you over to heaven even if they threatened me. I need you beside me, Alastor. Call me a hypocrite, but I no longer want to redeem your soul. I want you to stay—with me. I want to keep you for myself."

Alastor held Charlie close and rested his head on her soft chest. "I’ll remain by your side no matter what, my love. No force in heaven or hell could pry me off your embrace. Within your arms is where I belong."

The door opened. Vaggie stepped through, closed the door behind her, and locked it. "Sorry for the wait. Angel and Cherri were having a late night snack, but didn’t have it in them to clean up the mess. So I watched them wash the dishes. So anyway, let’s slice that cake—" Vaggie paused at the sight of Charlie and Alastor snuggling in bed, both staring at her, and she noticed that Charlie was dripping. "But it seems to me you two already sampled the frosting."

"Forgive me, my dear." Alastor sat up. "Charlie here just looked so comely and inviting that I couldn’t control myself." He said as he patted Charlie on the head and looked at her. "Why don’t you two go on ahead? I need to freshen up and get the smell of sex off of me."

"I’m practically dripping here. I think I could use another shower." Charlie looked at Vaggie. "What do you say, babe? Wanna join us?"

Vaggie blushed. "Uh… Sure."

They went to the bathroom to take a quick shower, but instead they took a quickie. Charlie made out with Vaggie while rubbing her clit against hers, while Alastor rubbed his cock in between their thighs, pressing Charlie harder against Vaggie. Safe to say, they took a bit longer in the bathroom than they normally do, but after a while they managed to take a proper shower and were sitting by the coffee table, in their pajamas, and enjoying the strawberry short cake Alastor brought over.

"Have you given some thought as to what binding ritual we should do?" Alastor ask as he took a bite of a strawberry.

"Dad told me to pick two because there’s two of you." She replied as she nibbled on a piece of cake as she rested her head on Vaggie’s shoulder.

"Oh, Alastor and I can’t just do it together?" Vaggie asked.

"Dad said no. It’s a binding ritual, not a group ritual. It has to be intimate." Charlie explained. "So I want to pick the most fun and exciting demonic ritual. It's our special day after all and we can only do it once."

"So they’re like games?" Alastor asked.

"Yeah, like party games, but deadlier, and our souls are on the line, and we need lots of blood and black candles."

"Interesting… Well, I’m sure you’ll pick out the best of the bunch. I fully trust you, my dear. You have never failed to impress me." Alastor reassured.

Vaggie placed a hand on Charlie’s shoulder. "No pressure, babe. I’ll like whatever you pick. All that matters is that we all get married in the end."

"Thanks." Charlie said as she blushed. "You two are the best. I'm glad we three are taking this road together. I was thinking of picking The Elevator Ritual and The One Man Hide and Seek Ritual. They sound super fun."

"Sounds fascinating!" Alastor said with glee.

"Sounds deadly, especially that last one." Vaggie winced. "My spine is tingling right now."

"Come now, Charlie. Don’t hold out on us. Tell us what those rituals are, and what are the others? I'm dying to know." Alastor inquired excitedly.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 35: Makes Me Feel Better

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. I swear I was going to start writing the ritual part of this story and finally get these two hitched, but one thing led to another and this chapter somehow became a Vaggastor fic. It still has some good ol’ Charlastor stuff in it, but yeah, this chapter leans in more on Vaggie and Alastor. Anywho! Hope that isn’t a problem? If not, then please enjoy the story.

Charlie was in her office, sitting on the couch, with Alastor beside her. He was lounging around, leaning on the armrest of the couch, passing the time just staring at Charlie as she reads a grimoire she got from her father. Alastor adjusted his monocle, brought out Force Pledge, and looked at the time.

Without taking her eyes off the grimoire, she took a Turkish delight from the coffee table, and ate one. The bite made her smile and literally made her eyes sparkle. It was soft, chewy, starchy, creamy, and it tasted of strawberry and has pistachios in it. "Hmm!" Charlie exclaimed as she grabbed a few more and ate them like bar nuts. She dusted her hand on her knees and continued reading.

Alastor leaned over and grabbed one of Charlie’s candies. "What are these? Where did Vaggie got it?"

"I asked Angel, Cherri, and Vaggie to do the groceries. Vaggie bought these Turkish delights because she said Angel suddenly got a hankering for some doughnuts and they went to a nearby bakery." Charlie grabbed a couple more and plopped them into her mouth. "Strawberry and cream with pistachio flavored." She said in between her chewing. "Try some." She said as she swallowed.

Alastor tried one and it was tasty, but as he looked at Charlie he had a bright idea. He took a piece and scooted beside Charlie.

"Oh!" Charlie yelp and blushed as she looked at Alastor. "Yes, Alastor?"

"Say aaah, my dear." He requested.

Charlie’s heart began to race. Alastor was really close, he smelled so nice, his smile was mischievous, and he want her to open her mouth. She swallowed hard before she relented. "Aaah…" She opened her mouth.

Alastor chuckled before he daintily placed the delight inside of Charlie’s mouth. As she began to chew, Alastor focused on the red spot on her cheeks and couldn’t resist the urge to poke her puffy cheeks.

"Um, Alastor?"

"Yes, my dear?" He kept poking, caressing, and playfully pinching her cheeks.

"First you were fascinated by my hair—"

"Your locks are just so blonde and silky, my dear. I couldn’t resist."

"Yes, but why are you now you’re playing with my red spots? What do you find fascinating about them?" Charlie said sounding a bit annoyed at Alastor’s poking.

"My dear. I find every inch of you, fascinating."

Charlie blushed, she felt like she has a fever coming along. "Oh… I see."

Alastor chuckled. "I love it when you turn completely red. Your red spot almost disappear." Alastor snapped his finger, produced a clown’s nose, and bopped it on Charlie’s nose. "I think this look suits you."

"Ha ha…" Charlie said dryly as she rolled her eyes. "So you think this is funny?"

Alastor chuckled as he honked Charlie’s nose. "No, I think this is sexy."

"Clowns? Sexy? Really?"

"It seems you’re not familiar with the depravity of hell. I once asked Angel if he’s putting the money I pay him to good use, or at least puts them in his savings, but he said he was saving up on to buy a clown sex doll."

"A clown sex doll!"

"Go on, search it up on your brick phone."

"It’s a smartphone, Al."

"What’s the difference?"

Charlie rolled her eyes.

"Go on, look it up. Angel claim it’s a hot item to own."

"I’d rather not. If it is something Angel is looking for. It has a high possibility of traumatizing me."

"Fair enough." Alastor pulled Charlie closer, held her in his arms, kissed her on the cheek, and smiled at her. By the burning pits of hell, she was so soft and smelled so nice like a mixture of honeysuckle and vanilla. Alastor wanted to squeeze her tight until she burst, but he wouldn’t do that. He held her dear and treated her like a delicate flower that could wither away at the slightest touch. "So how is our demonic ritual planning coming along? Can I help?" He asked as he rested his chin on her shoulder.

"No, but thanks, Al. I got."

"Why are you going through the ritual list again? I thought you already took your pick? The rituals you mentioned yesterday sounded fun."

"Just making sure I got the best ones. You just never know until you give it a second browse. I just want to be thorough. How about this one right here?" She said as she pointed on a page of the grimoire. "We need a telephone and a smartphone. You would use the telephone to answer your smartphone and—no… No… It won’t work for you."

"My dear, I do know how to operate a phone. I am not a neanderthal."

"Do you have a smartphone."

"No, I don’t—how dare you, Charlie!" He snapped before giggling at Charlie and giving her cheek another kiss. "Oh, how I love that about you. So meticulous about the things you’re passionate about. Take this hotel of your for example! I keep telling you that we should hire professional help to aid you in your redemption program, money is not a problem, my numerous bank accounts are all virtually bottomless pits, but you’re so insistent to guide our guest yourself."

Charlie placed a hand on Alastor’s forearm, sending a comforting warmth to his face. "I’m putting in the work because I care about our guests, and I’m putting a lot of effort in choosing the perfect rituals for us three to perform because I love you and Vaggie. I can’t just half-ass it! Thoughts that counts and all that."

Alastor blushed, he held Charlie tighter, and he pressed his cheek on her nape. Her words made his black heart flutter, but he won’t admit that out loud. "Ahem!" He cleared his throat. "That’s all well and good, but please reconsider about hiring more staff, my dear. I don’t want you overworking yourself as more and more sinner shows up, interested in your services. Plus, if everything works out…" Alastor placed a hand on Charlie’s stomach. "You’ll carry our children."

Charlie giggled to make her flush go away or she might just faint from a heat stroke. "Okay! I promise, but for now I don’t see why I can’t be hands-on with my current guests. It’s been months since we last received a new guest and you even poached my first two."

"Oh I believe we will get more. Vox promised he will get us more guests. It his way of saying sorry to us—again."

"Do you think he will stop trying to keep us apart this time around?"

"No, I wouldn’t count on it. I should just kill the guy but you and Carmilla keep telling me there are consequences to killing an Overlord." Alastor scoffed. "I just don’t see the dangers. Killing Overlords is what turned me into an Overlord. Also, just as misery loves company. Love and joy also has a knack for inviting tragedy. Only the dead has seen the end of the war, my dear."

"But you’re already dead, Al?"

Alastor chuckled. "Indeed, but there is no rest for the wicked. But fret not, my dear. I love staying on my toes. So aside from your father, Vaggie, Vox—who else might have it in their best interest to keep us apart? I doubt fate would be generous enough to give us a breather after triumphantly overcoming three obstacles."

"I dunno? No one really comes to mind. I don’t have that much enemies—or friends for that matter."

"Someone as jolly, bubbly, and kind as you don’t have friends besides the present company you keep? Preposterous!"

Charlie let out a laugh and snorted a bit. "We’re in hell, you dummy. I don’t exactly fit down here. Take dad, he may seem like a goofball, but just take a look at what he said to me when he caught us, those awful things he said and did to you. Heaven calls him The Beast for a reason."

Alastor let out an exhausted sigh. "Christ, don’t remind me, my dear."

"My point is. When I don’t act like everyone else they tend to avoid me."

Alastor’s ears perked up. "Oh! You were vile and cruel in the past? I kind of want that Charlie." He cooed to her ear.

"You want teenage emo Charlie? Oh, if you only knew. Even I will admit now that I was insufferable back then, a total bitch, but it got me a handful of friends and helped me fit in high school."

"What’s an emo?"

"Short for emotional. It was my rebellious phase."

"Ah! I see… I still don’t get it."

"Anyway, that me was not really me. After high school I changed and everyone I considered as friend was turned off by the woman I have become and slowly burned their bridges with me. Actually, that’s how Seviathan and I broke up."

"Oh?…" Alastor said slowly, listening intently. His chest tightened and his heart began to race, he was jealous. He openly admitted to Charlie one night that he was so jealous of Seviathan that it ravaged his heart with aguish. Though he was lucky enough to have had her first time, as a man that is, Vaggie was the first to claim Charlie for her own, but he regrets that Seviathan was the first man to kiss her lips, to hold her in his arm, to have been there for her in her time of great need, to be the first to offer his shoulder to comfort her. Alastor admits he was being too selfish, but Charlie thought it was sweet. So it was still a win for him even when he lose, but still, the fact Charlie counted on someone else besides him gnawed at him.

His jealousy aside. Charlie was opening up to him about her past. So as her dutiful fiancé he is bound to listen with great enthusiasm. "Yeah… We were practically inseparable in high school. He was actually kind of like you, in a sense. I guess I have a type?" She giggled. "Once he saw me he never let me out of his sight and always stayed by my side until we both decided to make it official, but after graduation. I told him about my what course I had in mind for college and my future plans, and…" Her voice trailed off. "He began avoiding me. It didn’t happen right away, we still went on dates, but there were subtle signs he was losing interest in me. Eventually they became clear signs, then we started seeing less and less of each other, and then I couldn’t even contact him anymore."

"Did it… Hurt?" Alastor asked.

Charlie didn’t notice anything wrong with his tone. You could always tell if he was angry, annoyed, or pissed by the amount of white noise and audio distortion in the air, but there was another method, his shadow. The thing had a mind of its own and conveyed Alastor’s inner most feelings far better than he does. It reminded her of Dracula’s shadow from the movie she and her father watched when she was old enough. Alastor’s shadow contorted and began to clasp its lanky claws together as if it gladly hunt down Seviathan and rip open his throat if Alastor commanded it, and Charlie wouldn’t be surprised if that were the case. Alastor has become ridiculously more powerful after besting some primal demon named Fulgarrus. He was more powerful than her dad, he healed Vaggie’s eye, he broke his and Angel’s chains, and he subjugated the man who nearly killed him. So maybe his shadow has gotten an upgrade as well, but Charlie didn’t want to test that theory, but she also didn’t want to lie to Alastor.

"Yes… It hurt like hell—but please don’t go after him!" She said almost immediately. "He is out of my life and we are together. Please don’t look at him, look at me."

"I would never! Seriously, Charlie. Do you think I have no self-control?"

Charlie looked at his shadow and noticed it writhing in annoyance, wanting to wreak havoc and mayhem. She also noticed Alastor placing his cane down by his side. "Just how ready is The Radio Demon to draw blood as soon as the opportunity presents itself?" Charlie wondered. "I know you do. It’s just that you don’t want to control yourself until I tell you so. Sometimes you’re more like a dog than a deer."

"Is that a roundabout way to ask to call you master?"

"What? No!" Charlie blushed. "Maybe?"

"Ho ho!… Then you can proceed to twist my mind and crush my dreams, master?" He said with a lick of his tongue.

"And maybe let’s not head there yet. It’s all too kinky for my taste."

"Suit yourself. The offer remains when you feel like it. I’ll do anything for you, Charlie, and I do mean anything. You can turn me into your personal bitch if that is your desire."

Charlie rolled her eyes. "You and Angel have been hanging out a bit too much."

"Isn’t that what you want?"

"Hey, don’t pin this on me, mister!" Charlie snapped before she giggled and leaned in more against Alastor’s chest, he was so soft and comforting.

Alastor found her weight and scent oddly comforting, reassuring even. He placed a hand on her stomach and pressed his left cheek on the top of Charlie’s head.

Charlie put the grimoire beside her and grabbed Alastor right hand. She began playing with his red claws.

"It was at the time when mom and dad were fighting. Mom eventually left us because she has something to do. Of course I don’t know what that is. What could be more important than her own family? A week later, Sev was completely out of my life. I was utterly friendless and my dad was too much of a mess to help me with my hotel plan, and he didn’t really want me going through my plans."

"I didn’t know you were all alone for a time." Alastor gasped. "If I had know—I wish I have met you sooner. When did Vaggie came into your life?" Vaggie suddenly became a beacon of hope for him.

"About a month after I took the hotel off of dad’s hands. I thought she was dead and nearly passed her by. She was bleeding by an alleyway, missing an eye, and she had a gaping hole on her chest. She groaned, I panicked, and I hurried went to help her."

Alastor could picture the scene. Charlie being the goody two shoes that she is, helping a complete stranger bleeding out on the streets with zero hesitation. A naive thing to do, but if not for that naivety. Charlie wouldn’t have accepted Alastor’s initial proposal. "But wait… Did that implied Charlie have suffered for a month or more?" Alastor thought.

Yes, there was nothing he could have done at the time. He didn’t know Charlie yet, had no way of knowing except for that stupid TV segment. Everyone treated her as a joke, as a nobody. They walked in completely different circles, and yet. Alastor was still mad at himself for not coming into her life sooner. Still, he felt more indebted to Vaggie for providing Charlie comfort in his stead, which will eventually lead to their rivalry later on, but Charlie’s happiness must come first so he shrugged it off.

"Do you think that Eldritch fellow might not keep his word someday? And make another attempt to beg for you to come back to him—or maybe take you by force?"

"No, I don’t think Sev would try to force me to see it his way. I made it crystal clear that I am in love with you and Vaggie, and there is no more room left for him in my heart, not even an ember to rekindle, and once I’ve made a pact with you two. It would erase any doubt."

"Rejection, obsession, and frustration can lead people to do awful things. Take a look at Vox. I just fear that little past flame of yours might make an attempt to take you away from me, and if not him, maybe someone else like a psychotic fan or a secret admirer with cruel intensions."

Charlie turned to face Alastor. She wrapped her arms around Alastor’s waist and buried her face on his chest. "I understand your concerns, Al, after what Vox did, but please. Try to be happy, we both deserve it after what we’ve been through, Vaggie too."

"Of course, my dear. I just want to apologize in advance."

"Apologize for what?"

"I will kill them, Charlie."

Charlie looked up and saw the sinister red glint in Alastor’s eyes.

"Those who will attempt to take you away from me and those who would keep me from you…"

Charlie felt the very air and energy around her became suffocating and oppressive.

"I will kill them, this I swear, and I apologize in advance. You can’t talk me out of it, my dear. So please don’t waste your breath."

"Alastor is serious." Charlie thought. She was totally against it, but sometimes there is nothing to do but fight. She wouldn’t be able to rebuild her hotel if she didn’t fight. "I…" She hesitated. "I understand. Just don’t over do it, Al." Charlie hugged Alastor tighter. "We’ve made so much progress. You’re no longer just a monster now. You got a home you belong to and people who care about you—rely on you, and someone who loves you." Charlie pressed her lips against Alastor’s and pulled back, and cupped his jaw in her palm. "Don’t throw it all away for your bloodlust."

"Of course, my dear—anything! For you." Alastor leaned in and began kissing Charlie’s neck that eventually led to him licking her neck, then to her jaw, and then all the way down her collarbone. "You’re the only one who managed to lit a big roaring flame inside me that consumed my hatred."

Charlie was powerless to his advances, or more yet. She welcomed him with open arms. Willingly surrendering herself to his love and lust.

After lunch. Everyone gathered to the lobby of the hotel, luggages pilled a spot by the reception desk. Charlie, Alastor, and Vaggie will be using the whole hotel for their binding ritual and it would be dangerous for anyone not involved. So Lucifer offered his castle to the guests of The Hazbin Hotel as temporary lodgings. He left Angel, Cherri, and Adam in charge of things because he needs to stay behind to oversee, regulate, and mitigate if need be, the ritual. He cringed as he handed the keys of his castle to Angel, he did not fully trust Alastor’s cohorts, but he has no choice.

"Okay, you guys are all set." Lucifer said to everyone as he ripped open a portal to his castle. "Ready to leave?" He scanned around and didn’t see Charlie anywhere nor Alastor, just Vaggie. "Wait, where’s Romeo and Juliet? They’re the owner and co-owner of this hotel. Aren’t they gonna say goodbye to everyone at least?"

"They’re probably fucking." Angel said with a twisted smirk on his face as he reached down to rub his crotch. "Oh fuck, nothing hotter than a super quick quickie." Just as Angel said that, a dark portal ripped open at the base of the stairs and out came Charlie and Alastor.

Charlie smiled and waved goodbye to her guests and friends. "Goodbye everyone! Try not to mess up my dad’s house and try to look forward to the after ritual party." She looked at Angel. "Do you have everything under control, Angel? Is everything set? Or is there something wrong?"

"Oh yeah, these two definitely fucked." Angel smiled at Charlie.

Charlie’s eyes grew wide in shock.

Vaggie’s eyes also grew wide as she looked at Charlie and Alastor.

Lucifer’s left eye began to twitch.

Alastor looked like… He didn’t care. He just smiled and acted like nothing happened.

"Angel!" Charlie shrieked. "What are you talking about? I was just reading dad’s grimoire and lost track of time."

Angel walked towards Charlie and placed two of his hands on her shoulder. "Charlie, Charlie, Charlie…" He smirked. "Don’t ever lie, baby. You’re not good at it. Also, never ever lie to a professional." Angel took a deep whiff. "Oh yeah, that’s the stuff." He moaned. "You definitely smell like sex, baby." He smiled at Alastor’s direction. "And I can smell daddy’s smell on you."

"Ha ha! I thought you’re a spider and not a bloodhound, my dear." Alastor cackled.

"Professional fucking porn star. You pick up a few things—aside from the STDs." Angel giggled.

Charlie pulled away from Angel’s grip. "You can’t prove anything!" She cried out as she went completely red.

"Charlie baby. Why deny it? We all know you’re gaga for tall, dark, and smiley over that. Plus, his monocle is missing."

Alastor reached for the side of face. "Oh my! He’s right."

Angel chuckled as he looked at Charlie’s bottom half. "And your fly is open."

Charlie blushed and frantically zipped her pants up. "I-I-I just went to the bathroom and came down in a hurry!" She stuttered.

"Well, you can’t deny this. Open your mouth."

"What? Why?"

"Cuz I can see Alastor’s pubes in between your teeth." He said as he burst out laughing.

Charlie couldn’t believe it. She searched her mouth with her tongue and felt something. She shakily pulled it out and it was a curly piece of tortilla brown and taupe brown hair. All color was drained from her face. Well, there was no color to begin with, so she pretty much looked the same.

"So did it taste good? Did you swallow it all?" Cherri began to mock as she jumped on Angel’s back and they began to laugh.

"Okay! Okay! Settle down you two." Lucifer said as he gestured for everyone to step into the the portal. "We already know these two have made a couple laps around third and fourth base so stop acting like a couple of horny teenagers who laughs each time the teacher says penis."

Charlie grabbed her father’s hand. "Please dad, it’s not what it looks like."

Lucifer forced smiled but his left eye was still twitching. "It’s okay, honey. You’re centuries old but it seems you’re still a growing girl with an appetite."

"Dad!"

Vaggie placed a hand on Charlie’s shoulder. "It’s okay, babe. No need to make a huge fuss over it. Just try to keep it in your pants. We got a lot of work to do."

"Ugh! Why does everyone assume I’m the one who pounced on Alastor?"

"Sweetie, you’re older than him and are you not aware how you make him feel?" Lucifer began to explain in a matter of fact tone like all of this is normal. "You need to be more responsible with him."

"Dad, Alastor is not a dog."

"Well, he certainly acts like one when he’s near you." Lucifer pointed out. "Just be mindful of him. Lucifer clapped his hand together. "Okay! Now that we four are alone. Let’s get started." He looked at his wristwatch. "We have a couple hours to prepare." He looked at Vaggie and Alastor. "Since you two are the contractee you need to get the necessary items for the ritual." Lucifer snapped his fingers and a list of items appeared in his hand. He handed it to Vaggie. "Get everything on the list and you two grab yourselves an early dinner because we will be doing the ritual all night until 6am. Also, grab us some takeouts. I need to explain to Charlie the things she will need to do throughout the rituals and certain things she must remember."

"You got it, sir." Vaggie said with urgency.

Alastor slyly placed a hand on Vaggie’s shoulder and held her tight, making her flinch. "With that being said, my dear." He looked at Charlie. "You have fun with your daddy dearest while Vaggie and I will find some other ways to amuse ourselves for the time being."

At a nearby retail store called Costmore. Alastor was pushing a cart by one of his shadow tendrils sprouting from his back. There was so much to see, so much to buy. His eyes sparkled like fresh dews of blood when he and Vaggie reached the dried goods section. "Oh my…" His voice trailed off as he headed towards for a bag of coffee beans and bottles of seasonings.

Vaggie was squinting her eyes at the list Lucifer gave her, but she noticed Alastor running off. "Al? Hey—hey! Wait!" She called out but Alastor didn’t listen.

"There’s so much too choose from." Alastor reached for a bag of his favorite coffee beans but saw more appetizing selections he wouldn’t mind sampling. He doesn’t usually go to warehouse style retail stores because he doesn’t like the type of people those places usually contain, but Vaggie talked him into. In and out, that was their plan, but it seems he was taking his time. "On of these… A couple of these… And can’t certainly forget this! Oh! I have to try this." With the help of his shadow tentacles. In matter of seconds, their cart was half-full with the items Alastor wanted to buy.

"Dios mio, what is this, Al?" Vaggie snapped as she gestured for the nearly full cart beside her. "Lucifer didn’t give us a fortune! We were just going to buy a couple of items. I don’t have much on me, I never bring that much on me. What if we get mugged or you drop your wallet because you were busy running around town just to stab a guy?"

Alastor approached Vaggie and raised an eyebrow at her. "That last one happened to you, didn’t it?"

"Yeah…" She admitted and looked sad about it. "The wallet was a gift from Charlie and I lost it in three days just because some slimy prick tried to cop a feel of her ass."

Alastor’s eyes turned into dials and his antlers grew. "What did that bastard look like?" He growled.

"Calm down, Al. He’s dead. I killed him, but I lost my wallet in return."

"Oh." Alastor returned to normal. "That’s good to know. I’m sorry about your wallet though."

"It’s fine. Charlie got me a new one, but it didn’t feel the same, you know?"

"To some degree, yes. I lost my favorite axe when I was alive. I killed so many victims with it, but I dropped it on a mountain side while I was trying to flee from the pigs. I managed to escape and bought a new axe, but yeah… It didn’t feel the same too."

Vaggie cringed. "Yeah, good talk. Good talk." She looked at their cart. "So who is gonna pay for all of this?"

"Do I look like someone who is not loaded?"

"Honestly? Yeah."

Alastor looked offended. "You wound me, my dear. To make you eat your own words. Grab anything you like. Money is not a problem so go nuts!"

"No, I shouldn’t."

Alastor grabbed Vaggie by her chin and leaned in close. "I insist, my dear."

"Well, if you put it that way." Vaggie blushed. She hated it when Alastor acted like this. It was so much easier when they hated each other and tried getting on each other’s nerves. She was just so unarmored to this side of Alastor. The kind, gentle, and seductive side of The Radio Demon. "Thanks… For treating me." No one has been kind to her before, only Charlie, and now Alastor. She still thought it was weird, but she would be lying if she said she didn’t like it.

Alastor let Vaggie go. "Anytime, my dear." He said as he patted her on the head and noticing the soft texture of her ribbon.

The pair put a plushie in their cart. It didn’t matter which kind as long it has limbs and a head. Then a small bag of rice, a sewing kit making sure one thread was red or crimson, a nail clipper, a nice and sharp butcher’s knife, a bottle of natural salt, some incense, and a pack of bond paper.

"All we need now is a TV."

Alastor clicked his tongue. "Give Rosie a call and tell her to tell Vox to give us the smallest one he’s got. He still owe us."

"Why Rosie?" Vaggie asked as she fished out her phone from her pocket.

Alastor pushed their cart by the checkout counter, snapped his fingers to summon a shadow fiend, the one Angel liked so much, and ordered it to put their items on the counter. "Rosie has Vox at the moment and she’s torturing him to teach him a lesson."

"Oh…" Vaggie cringed. "Forget I asked." Rosie finally picked up. "Oh, hey there, Rosie… Listen, could you tell Vox—… Oh you’re with him right now? So the sound of snapping bones is… Ok, thank you…"

Alastor looked at Vaggie.

"Rosie is handing the phone to Vox—"

"Who the fuck is this? I’m busy at the moment." Vox said through the phone.

"This is Vaggie."

"The ex exorcist? The fuck do you want?" Vox spat.

"We need a TV for a ritual. Alastor said to ask you because you owe him. The smallest one you got will do."

"Yeah, yeah—sure, whateve. Get off the phone so that I can call one of my people." Vox grunted.

Vaggie’s eyebrow narrowed. "Don’t put any spyware in it. I know that’s your thing. We’re gonna use it for a ritual. It might fuck it up if you put something not needed."

"Fine! Geez, so many demands." With that, Vaggie put her phone down and pocketed it.

"What did the assface say?"

"He’ll have someone deliver it to the hotel." Vaggie watched Alastor’s minions carry the things they bought through a portal leading back to the hotel. It took them a couple of trips because they bought a lot. Well, Alastor bought a lot for himself. Vaggie took a couple items for herself, but most of the cart was filled with what Alastor wanted to buy, but true to his words he did pay for it all.

Vaggie suggested a few stops she and Charlie went to when they dined out. She asked Alastor if he wanted to eat there.

"Those places are too far. I know a decent joint that’s right up my alley, and I bet you would also like." Alastor smiled at Vaggie, eyes glowing red.

Vaggie didn’t think much of it. She was getting hungry and that meant that Charlie and Lucifer are too. So she didn’t argue and simply followed Alastor. Her eyes grew wide when they suddenly found themselves in Cannibal Town. She winced at the idea of being served sinner’s meat, but she grew more confused when she saw the place Alastor took her to looked rather fancy, too fancy.

"Something wrong my dear? I assure you, they have other dishes that don’t compose of sinner’s meat. So don’t worry." He reassured.

As Vaggie passed through the threshold she immediately felt it. She was out of place. Not because she was surrounded by cannibals, but rather she was surrounded by fancy folk who acted with both dignity and grace. A foot soldier with a gruff exterior stuck out like a sore thumb, but that was also not the reason she felt unease. All the implication points out to one conclusion. "Al… Are we on a date?"

Alastor cackled. Vaggie did giggle too. She was so silly. Like why would Alastor take her on a date? Yes, they are fooling around, in a relationship with the same woman, and he did say he wanted to include her in his affection, but he wouldn’t be that serious.

"Initially, no, but since we are already here and we are alone. I thought I should take it upon myself to utilize the situation."

"Oh fuck… He was serious." Vaggie thought. Before she could mentally prepare herself. Alastor grabbed her hand, wrapped his fingers around hers, and entered through the walkway to get themselves a table.

The place was packed, but Alastor knew the head chef who is also the owner, and he placed them in a private section of his restaurant. Alastor ordered for them and specifically instructed not to include sinner’s flesh because his date wasn’t a cannibal. After the waiter left them, Vaggie realized that they were alone… In a room… Away from other people… Just her and Alastor… And he was pouring themselves a glass of wine.

Alastor took a sip of his wine and Vaggie did the same. The wine was fragrant, fierce, but sweet. It went down smooth down her throat. Alastor broke the silence "This is fine dining, my dear. Our food is made to order. It’ll be some time before we are interrupted." He said as he placed his glass back on the table.

"I dunno, Al." Vaggie said as she rubbed her arm, a bit hesitant. "Maybe let’s slow down?"

Without warning, Alastor wrapped a hand around her waist, pulled her close, held her by her chin, and tasted her lips. Alastor pulled out with a pop of their lips. "Do you want me to stop, my dear?"

Vaggie looked flushed as she stared at Alastor, her chest rising and falling rapidly, and her grey face growing red. "I… I—you know what? Fuck it!" She pounced Alastor, bumping the table, making their plate and cutlery rattle, but they didn’t didn’t care. Vaggie got on Alastor’s lap and made out with him, their tongues inter locking, and their hands frantically searching for the buttons on their red shirts.

Vaggie didn’t know how it began. It was a haze, which was saying much because they only finished one bottle, and used each other’s mouths as goblets. Alastor would take a drink from the bottle and kiss the contents of his mouth into Vaggie’s mouth, and Vaggie would do the same in return, but after that, Vaggie has no clue? All she knows was that she was on her knees, holding the base of Alastor’s member, and sucking on his tool until it hit the back of her throat.

Alastor was most pleased by the sloppy symphony Vaggie’s mouth and his love gun, as Rosie likes to call it, make, and of course her skill. It seems her years of eating Charlie out has made her a natural at sucking, in a good way. "You’re tongue is simply divine, my dear, pun intended." Alastor moaned as he forced himself to look at Vaggie and their eyes locked. "Good heavens, you’re so beautiful with my package in your mouth. Is this the sight Charlie often gets to see? What a lucky gal, she is."

Vaggie pulled out with a pop of her lips and immediately began stroking Alastor’s cock. The sight of her black nails oddly seem alluring to Alastor at this angle. "It still feels weird when you flirt with me."

"I can stop if you want?" Alastor asked, a trickle of sweat running down the side of face.

"No, don’t. I think I’m getting used to it." Vaggie was about to put Alastor’s junk into her mouth, but Alastor stopped her.

"Wait, Vaggie." He said as he reached for her shoulder. "Can you please put it in between your breasts?"

Vaggie was shocked at first but she still obliged. She removed her red shirt over her shoulder and pulled her dark grey sports bra over her head. She pressed herself closer to Alastor’s thighs and straightened her back. Alastor’s penis was warm when it made contact with her skin, and it was throbbing, making her flinch.

"My word Vaggie. Your skin is so silky and smooth. It feels rather nice and your chest are definitely bigger than Charlie’s."

"Pervert." Vaggie snapped but she still held the sides of her boobs and began rubbing her chest against Alastor’s manhood. His tip was hitting her cheek and rubbing against her choker, so she positioned her mouth to it and began kissing the tip with each stroke.

Alastor noticed that Vaggie’s hair was getting in the way. "Let me get that for you, my dear." He said as he grabbed Vaggie’s hair and held it above her head. "No offense, I meant it as a complement."

"Please just enjoy us and don’t compare us. How would it make you feel if Charlie suddenly said that Seviathan was bigger than you?" Vaggie said before she licked the shaft of Alastor’s cock.

"Actually, Charlie admitted that I was bigger. That is why she was so confident she would be able to take that Seviathan fellow with ease, but sadly—mainly on his part, that never happened. How dare he leave Charlie all alone."

"Why are you mad? If they stayed together we wouldn’t be an item and you would have to fight him instead of me, and something tells me he wouldn’t care about Charlie so much to realize she needs more loving than a single person can provide."

"I dunno, my dear. I just feel offended on Charlie’s behalf. She is such a delicate dessert flower being mistreated by shifting sands and the scorching sun. I simply want to protect her from all the harsh elements even if it meant using myself as her shiel—" Alastor felt his cock twitch. "Vaggie, I’m close." He called out.

Vaggie picked up the pace and inserted her tongue into the hole of Alastor’s cock, and that pretty much did it for him.

Alastor grabbed the back of Vaggie’s head, pushed her down, and moaned until there was no air left in his lungs.

Vaggie swallowed hard before gasping for air. "Fuck! Your dick scrapped my throat!" She snapped and coughed.

"I’m sorry." Alastor said as he gasped for air. "It just felt too good. I’m really sorry, Vaggie."

"Well, I know how you can make it up to me." Vaggie said with a mean smirk on her face. She pulled her black panties down, handed them to Alastor, began to get on his lap, and pulled his coat and shirt off of him. She wrapped her arms around Alastor’s neck and they both just smiled at each other.

Alastor pulled Vaggie close and kissed her lips, her mouth still soaked with his cum. He could practically taste himself, but that only made him suck Vaggie’s lips harder, and wriggle his tongue into her mouth deeper. All the while, he lifted Vaggie’s ass up and slowly positioned his cock into her.

When Alastor and Vaggie got home it was already six. Lucifer and Charlie were still in the lobby, waiting for them. Alastor noticed a dress similar to the one she wore in the fight against Adam’s forces but this current dress was all black.

Alastor approached Charlie, handed their food to Lucifer, and twirled Charlie around making her smile and giggle. "Going to a funeral, my dear? I love funerals! This look suits you." He complemented before kissing Charlie’s lips.

"I’m sure you’ll be changing your tune after tonight. This sight before you, that you’re so fond of, will haunt your dreams for all eternity." Charlie said as she bopped Alastor’s pointy nose.

Alastor growled and pulled Charlie close by her hips. "Don’t threaten me with a good time, my dear. I might take you right here, right now, in front of your father." Alastor gave Lucifer a sideward glance. "I only jest, dad." He said with a chuckle.

"I highly doubt that." Lucifer said dryly before he cleared his throat. "So! Charlie knows what her role is." He napped his fingers and a table with chairs, plates, and spoons and forks appeared before him. He twirled his staff around and the food in his hand magically set themselves on the table. "You go ahead first, sugarplum. After eating you’ll need to meditate." Lucifer suggested to Charlie

"Yes my dear, bon appetit." Alastor said as he pulled an empty chair back and gestured for Charlie to sit.

"Hurray! I’m starving." She said with glee.

Lucifer took a seat, but looked at Alastor. "I will explain your role later. I would suggest you to get some sleep and get back down here around eleven. We will start at exactly midnight, okay?"

"Crystal clear, your majesty."

Lucifer looked at Vaggie as he tied a napkin around his neck and made a bib. "As for you, Vaggie. You can just sleep the night away."

"Um, okay, sir."

"But make sure your door and windows are completely locked, and whatever you see or hear, make sure you never ever leave your room. I cannot guarantee your safety if you break that rule." Lucifer warned in a grim tone. "You may only leave at exactly six in the morning. Well, make it six-thirty just to be sure." Lucifer looked at Alastor as he stretched his wrist, rolled up his sleeve, and put a bowl underneath. "Cut my wrist, Alastor."

"Excuse me?" Alastor was shocked.

"Don’t worry. It is needed." Lucifer reassured.

Alastor did what he was told and slit Lucifer’s wrist with his red claw. "Shit… Your claws are razor sharp. You grab my daughter with those hands?"

"Alastor is very careful with me, dad. Plus, Al can make his claws dull when he wants." Charlie explained.

"Dull claws are perfect for torture." Alastor chuckled.

"Sick." Lucifer cringed as he handed a bowl of his blood and a paint brush to Vaggie. "Paint the posts of your door with my blood. It is for protection. Again, just making sure you remember, lock your doors and windows, and never ever come out of your room until way pass six. Okay, Vaggie?"

"Yes, sir. I completely understand."

"Your ritual with Charlie will commence after breakfast."

"Roger, sir." She looked at everyone. "Well, I better head on up then—" She looked at Charlie. "To our room. Since I can’t come out tonight I better bring everything I need with me."

"Good night, Vaggie! See you tomorrow." Charlie said and waved at Vaggie while her mouth was still full, making Vaggie smile.

"Well, I netter retire to my room too." Alastor leaned in and kissed Charlie on her cheek. "See you tonight, my dear wife." He said, making Charlie blush.

"Awww, Al." Charlie said with a bright smile on her face. "Sleep tight, rest up, and see you tonight."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 36: Kill Kill

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. Classes will start soon and I may or may not be too busy to keep working on this fanfic, I’m not really sure. So anyway, here’s the chapter where Alastor gets married to Charlie and it is not as sweet as it sounds. Please, enjoy the story.

An hour before midnight. Alastor awoke from him slumber. He didn’t get enough sleep. He had to wake up in an ungodly hour. So he took his time for eyes to stop stinging and for his brain to start working. Alastor snapped his fingers and his mug filled with black coffee appeared in his hand. He swirled his index finger around and produced a carton of almond milk.

A colleague of his from way back when he was alive stated that almonds helped wake you up. It became a habit he picked up. "It feels like I’m taking a test." He said as he downed the hot coffee in one swig, hoping the caffeine and burning pain would get his blood pumping. "I hope I don’t mess it up. I can’t let Charlie down." He didn’t thought it would be possible for a vile wretch like him, but here he is now. "Yes, Charlie…" His one shot at happiness was finally at arm’s length. All he has to do is seize it.

Alastor wanted to show up a couple minutes early before their appointed time. He passed by Charlie and Vaggie’s room and noticed the posts of the doors were red. Vaggie did what Lucifer instructed and painted them with his blood. Alastor checked the door and it was locked. He pressed his ear against the door and heard the sound of Vaggie’s breathing. "Good… She’s asleep. I hope we don’t wake her up with whatever it is we’re about to do tonight."

He reached the lobby and noticed that Charlie was nowhere in sight and Lucifer was at the reception desk arranging some things. He crept up behind the king of hell and saw the items he and Vaggie bought yesterday.

Lucifer finally noticed the presence behind him and jumped. "Fucking hell! Don’t do that!"

Alastor chuckled. "Do what?"

"Being creepy as fuck—wait, you need to be creepy as fuck tonight. You’re gonna need it to survive and take my daughter’s hand, but Jesus! Not with me."

Alastor looked at the clock behind the desk. "Five minutes before showtime. I think we should start with the briefing."

"Agreed, but before that. I need you to prepare the conduit." Lucifer said as he gestured for a doll and various items on the reception table. "Also, I would just like to bring up that the ritual will strip you of most of your powers. You will be as powerful as a common sinner against my daughter. Meaning she can tear you to shreds like you were a rag doll."

"Interesting…" Alastor approached the doll, picked it up, and examined it. It had sharp red eyes, purple skin, a mischievous grin, and pointy ears. He didn’t give it much thought when he bought the thing. It had limbs and that is all that mattered.

"Cut the doll open and remove its stuffing." Lucifer instructed.

Alastor did what he was told. With his index finger claw, he made a decent incision on the stomach of the doll, cutting through its smile, and in between its red eyes, and removed all of its stuffing.

"Good, now fill it up with rice."

Alastor grabbed the bag of rice, opened it, and began to pour rice into the hollowed out doll until it was almost back to its original shape. The wind in the lobby area suddenly shifted, all the wood like the staircase leading to the second floor creaked, and Alastor felt a mild pressure wrapping around his heart.

"Stay calm, Alastor. It’s just Charlie. You have officially summoned her. She’s awake now. Quickly! The doll, it also needs one of your fingernails."

Alastor spotted the nail clipper, grabbed it, and cut one of his claws. He then placed a sharp piece of his red claw within the doll.

"Good—now sew it up with the crimson thread."

With shaky hands, Alastor sewed the doll with the crimson thread. He was nervous not because of fear, but by excitement. He can’t wait to get started despite the dangerous implications of the ritual.

"Nice and tight, okay. Now give the doll a name. In most cases any name will do, but this time? You must give the doll my daughter’s name. Unless you want to marry someone else?" Lucifer jested.

"My cold black heart belongs to your daughter." Alastor looked at the doll lovingly and began to caressed its soft exterior. "I name thee Charlotte, little one. Yes, my sweet little Charlotte." The doll grew a bit heavy in recognition of the name it was given.

"Good… Good…" Lucifer let out a sigh of relief. "Have you chosen your hiding place and placed the TV in there?"

"Yes, everything is prepared."

"Did you remember you can’t hide in your own room or your radio tower? You’re trying to hide from Charlie and of course she might try to look for you in those specific rooms."

"Yes, yes. I remembered, I’m not an idiot."

"I’m just making sure. We still got a bit of time before midnight. Anything you need to do, do it now. Like do you need to pee or something?" Lucifer tapped his chin. "Wait! I think now is a good time to fill the tub of your choosing with water. Remember, it can’t be too near or too far from your hiding place. You need to have easy access to the tub, but if it’s too near. Charlie will guess right away where you are hiding and you’ll be screwed."

"I know, I know… Which is why I am using Angel’s bathtub." Alastor said with a chuckle.

"Yeah, I’m sure the guy won’t mind." Lucifer rolled his eyes and sarcastically said.

Alastor stepped into the shadows and returned to the lobby after a minute or so. "The tub is filled."

Lucifer looked at the clock. "Okay, three minutes left. Let me explain how you can win the game. To start the game, take the doll to the bathroom and state three times that you are it. Drop the doll inside the tub and take your knife and cup of saltwater with you back to your hiding place. Like the tale of Orpheus and Eurydice, you must remember to never look behind you, Alastor." Lucifer instructed with utmost importance. "Because your Eurydice will not simply vanish, never to be seen again. If you break any of the rules, Charlie will have permission to seize your flesh and it will hurt, a lot." Just as Lucifer said that. He snapped his fingers and all the lights were turned off. "You two will be playing in the dark. Also, once you get in your hidey hole. Turn on the TV to a blank channel."

"They’re all blank. The TV isn’t connected to a cable."

"Very good then. After that, count to ten. Whatever you hear around you, ignore it! It could be Charlie or it could be something else. Dark, ancient, and sinister forces will be both watching and participating in this ritual. Don’t let them distract you."

"What kind of forces?"

"Forces as old as God himself. Forces of chaos that ruled everything before the dawn of creation, before order, like the force that courses through your veins now. Primal beings like Fulgarrus. God rules over everything the light of The Holy Spirit touches, but not everything was ever graced by the divine light. There are dark and ancient places where God has no dominion over. We will go to those places and play by their rules because we demons are abandoned by God."

"I understand."

"Good. Next step, you’ll need to return to the bathroom you left the doll with knife in hand. You’ll need to tell Charlotte that you have found her, remove the doll from the tub, and stab it with your knife. It might scream, freakout, bleed, or all three. Ignore it, it’s perfectly normal. You will not be hurting Charlie. Then you’ll need to state three times that Charlotte is now it. Drop the doll and knife back in the tub and quickly—but stealthily return to your hiding place. Remember, never look behind you. At this point Charlie will be on the hunt for you, meaning things might happen, bad things, deadly things. So remain vigilant and exercise caution."

"How thrilling." Alastor said with a twisted grin.

"Pay attention to the TV. Charlie won’t be able to see or hear it, but the TV can see and hear her. It will give you hints as to what is Charlie is doing. Also, the cup of salt water. Use it only as a last resort. Put it in your mouth and you will become invisible to Charlie, but the longer it stays in your mouth when Charlie is near, the more it will grow hot until it scalds your mouth. Think of it as a shield and Charlie is a flamethrower. The salt water will only protect you for a limited amount of time before you have to spit it out."

"Okay, got it." Just as Alastor said that. The clocked turned twelve and chimed, filling the whole hotel with an eerie sound.

"To win the game you have to survive until 6am. Do whatever you can to survive, don’t let anything distract you, and do not let Charlie kill you."

Alastor took a deep breath. "Okay, I’m ready."

"It’s showtime, deer boy." Lucifer said as he patted Alastor’s shoulder. "Break a leg out there."

"Thank—" Alastor was about to thank Lucifer, but he found himself alone in the hotel lobby. "So… It has begun." Alastor could feel eyes watching him. His fight or flight instincts activated his night vision making his eyes glow red, but he could see nothing out of the ordinary in the darkness. He could only feel that something was wrong, he was weakened, and that he was not utterly alone. With haste, he took the doll, the knife, and the cup of salt water from the reception desk, and made his way to Angel’s bathtub.

Charlie’s hotel was familiar to Alastor, it was their home, but it felt different now. For the most part it was just an eerie stroll, but the atmosphere felt foreign and alien right now. He entered Angel’s room and saw a pink tong on the bed. Alastor cringed at it. "Oh, Angel…" He sighed. He made his way to Angel’s tub and dropped the doll in the cold water. "You are it, Charlotte. You are it, Charlotte." He said as he stared at the doll. "You are it… Charlotte." Alastor said slowly. He felt someone very close behind him like so close he could feel their breathing on his nape if they actually existed. Alastor didn’t know if it was Charlie or something else. "Don’t look behind you. Don’t look behind you. Don’t look behind you. Don’t look behind you. Don’t look behind you." He repeated in his head like a mantra. Alastor quickly grabbed the knife and cup of salt water, and made his way to his hiding room without looking back. He heard noises and disembodied whispers, but he kept his gaze trained forward. "I can now understand why Rosie has given up looking for a husband. Rituals are harrowing and taxing only for her to kill and eat her husband in a week or so." He grunted as he pressed on.

He made it to his undisclosed room. Alastor put the knife and cup of saltwater on the table. He looked the TV Vox sent them. It was small, looked unimpressive compared to what his company usually sells, but it will do. Alastor plugged it in and turned on the TV by using the remote. "Huh, what an impressive device." Alastor was still around when TVs started being sold to the public. He didn’t have one, they were too rich for his blood at the time, but his colleagues had one, and they would often watch it to learn what’s in or what’s not. They were entertainers and they always needed new materials. Alastor remembered the painstaking times when he would have to get up from the couch just to change the channel. Sometimes he and his friends would play rock, paper, and scissors and the loser would change the channel. "This remote thing would have been so convenient all those years ago! But now is not the time to think about that."

Alastor let the TV on, sat down, closed his eyes, and counted to ten. Surprisingly, nothing happened. Alastor grabbed the knife and headed back out. He brought out Force Pledge and saw that the time was already 3am. "That’s odd? It’s only been half an hour? Of course! It’s one of those time moves different kind of situation." He clicked his tongue. That just means he can’t take his sweet time. He needed to act swiftly, but also cautiously or he will a mistake that will cost him his afterlife. "This will be tricky."

Alastor got into Angel’s bathroom. He grabbed the doll and quickly stabbed it with his knife. It pained his heart when he did so as the doll began to flail around and scream. Lucifer reassured it was normal but it felt like he was stabbing the woman he loved. "Forgive me, my love, but you are it, Charlotte. You are it, Charlotte. You are it, Charlotte." After saying that, Alastor threw the doll and knife into the water. As he did so the water turned into thick and vibrant blood, and quickly filled up the tub. It almost overflowed. "Are you there, my love?" Alastor said with a twisted grin on his face. "Well, catch me if you can."

Alastor quickly but quietly crept through the halls, but sometimes his hair will get pulled, his tail will get tugged, and someone will grab his ankle to make him trip. "Cute, my love, but you’ll have to better than that." He grunted as he jumped back up from the floor to round the corner, but as he did so he felt sharp claws ravage his back, tearing both his coat and skin, making him bleed. "Fuck! That stings! I shouldn’t have said that." Alastor didn’t look behind him and pressed on.

He got to his hiding room relatively intact. He removed his coat because it was torn and was soaking his blood. It was weighing him down. Alastor watched the TV and tried to make sense what it was trying to tell him. The white noise on the TV screen wobbled. "Does that mean she’s near or far?" Alastor mumbled, darting his gaze at the door from time to time, ready to bolt it when needed. The static turned into whispers. Alastor raise his eyebrow. "Interesting… It’s like my radio broadcast, but these souls seems lost while mine wails in agony." Alastor thought of something. "Broadcast—wait! Perhaps… Charlie can’t hear the TV, but it can hear her. She blocks frequencies!" Alastor concluded. "So if the static and wailing are loud she is nowhere near here." Alastor formed a twisted grin as he decided to have a little fun with Charlie.

Alastor went outside with a lamp in hand. He threw it down the hall and it shattered on the ground. Alastor quickly headed back to his hiding place and waited, quietly. The TV suddenly grew quiet and the white noise steadied. Alastor held his breath. "She’s here." He thought.

The floorboards creaked and wind gushed through the crack of his door. The otherworldly pressure lasted for a couple seconds before a gust of wind passed through the hallway, rattling every door it passed through, the white noise and moaning return to the TV.

Alastor brought out Force Pledge. "4am. So twenty more minutes or so? I doubt I can simply wait it out till 6am. Charlie may act like a naive fool, but she is no such. She’ll figure out where I’m hiding sooner or later. I need to figure out which rooms I can hide in just in case my current location gets compromised."

Ten minutes passed and Alastor only has an hour left to go before he wins the game and complete the ritual, and just like that, the TV turned deftly silent. "Oh dear… She knows I’m here." Alastor slowly reached for the cup of saltwater and waited for the right moment.

A vacuum completely sucked the air out of Alastor’s room and the sudden change of pressure stuffed Alastor’s ears, making it hard for him to hear, and it made his ears pop.

Alastor darted his gaze at the doorknob. It was locked, but Charlie ripped it off. Alastor waited until the TV screen went completely white. Charlie entered and she looked like terror itself. She became a creature of shadows, her dress appeared like it was made of darkness, and her face showed only malice with crimson horns and red glowing eyes, but at least her inky black tail still looked adorable. Yes, Alastor did not feel fear. In fact, he was turned on, but his boner aside. Alastor quickly put the saltwater in his mouth, disappeared from Charlie’s sight, and the glass dropped to the floor.

Charlie didn’t say a word, but instead owled in anger. She trashed the whole room in her fury. Snapping the bed in two, murdering the mattress, crushing the couch, ripping the dresser, and throwing the TV out of the window. Alastor used the commotion to slip out undetected, but the water in his mouth was growing hot as each second passed by.

When he got to the second floor the water was too hot to hold so he spat it out. "Shit, I put in too much salt." He quickly spotted the next room he was gonna hide in, went inside, and locked the door. He brought out Force Pledge and saw that it was 5:40am. "Just a couple more second. I just have to be slippe—" The door burst open and Charlie and Alastor’s eyes locked.

Alastor summoned his staff just in time to block Charlie’s claws from reaching his face. His shadow tentacles sprouting from his back also kept Charlie at bay, but she was surprisingly strong. No, Charlie was the same, a demon princess. Alastor was just ridiculously weak. Heck, he bet even Angel can beat the crap out of him in his current state.

"I found you, Alastor." Charlie said in an ethereal and hollow voice.

"Good for you, my dear, but can you catch me?" Alastor pulled with all the might of his tentacles and flung Charlie across the room before bolting out the door. Alastor used his tentacles to stick to the walls and propel himself forward. Traveling much faster than on foot.

Charlie managed to catch up on Alastor a couple times. She has full permission to kill him now, but she needed to catch him first. She managed to dig her claws on his left leg, on his back, and even around his neck, but each time he manages to escape.

Alastor was bleeding. The wound Charlie inflicted were slow to heal, it was as if something was keeping them open. He slid under the staircase and hid from sight.

Charlie was close behind and began to scan the lobby area for Alastor.

"Sometimes the best defense is offense." Alastor mumbled before he jumped out before Charlie. He grabbed her with his tentacles, pulled her off the top of the staircase, and hurled her towards the ground as he made his way through the hallway to make some distance between them, but he was weak, and he lost a lot of blood. Alastor limped towards a door and hoped to hide inside.

But Charlie lunged at Alastor, kicking him on the back, and pinning him to the ground. "That fucking hurts, Al." Charlie snarled. "If I remembered correctly. You promised you’d never do anything to hurt me."

"Forgive me, my love. The blood loss is making me do things. I can’t think clearly." He jested. "Plus, that promise is a two way street. You’ve turned me into a bloody mess. I’m impressed! But also in a lot of pain."

"You lose, Alastor. I guess we just have to try again next time."

"No, I can’t wait to make you mine. I just have to fight dirty." Alastor faced Charlie and spat out his own blood at Charlie’s eyes, his mouth was still covered with salt.

Charlie got off Alastor and flailed around. "Oh shit! Ow! Ow! Ow! My eyes are burning! And it’s so sticky! Fucking Christ, Al!"

Alastor brought out Force Pledge and saw the clock strike six. "Oh good lord, it’s finally over." He let out a sigh of relief as he sat up straight and noticed how everything around him felt lighter, and his wounds have begun to heal. He has his demon god powers back.

Alastor approached Charlie who was still stomping on her heel and holding her eyes. "It’s over, my dear. The requirements have been met. The ritual is completed. You are mine now and I am yours."

"What? Really? Wait! My eyes. They still hurt, Al." She whimpered.

"Oh dear, let me help you then." Alastor guided Charlie to a nearby room and helped her to the bathroom. As soon as he got the water on the sink running. Charlie dove in to splash her face with some water. Alastor chuckled as he snapped his fingers and produced a towel.

Alastor approached Charlie and helped dry her face with a towel in hand. Her hair was wet, she was still crying, but fucking hell did she look adorable in her black dress.

Charlie caught Alastor staring at her while he helped her dry off, making her blush. "What is it, Al?"

"I just can’t believe I’m now married to you." Alastor said as he leaned in to kiss Charlie.

Charlie blushed some more and pulled away. "Or right, we’re married now." She said before she pressed herself against Alastor, tiptoed, and pressed her lips against his.

Alastor pulled Charlie closer. He returned his kiss and slid his tongue into her mouth. He pulled away and began kissing Charlie’s neck before starting to lick her exposed left shoulder.

Charlie could feel The Radio Demon getting hard. Normally she would have whipped his dick out by now and began stroking it or unbutton his shirt and bury her face on his chest like it was going out of fashion, but she controlled herself. "Wait Al, I can’t—we can’t."

"Why not? You’re my wife now. It is my sworn duty to "comfort" you to the best of my abilities." Alastor said as he brought his palm on Charlie’s chest and begun rubbing her nipple as he continued to kiss her lips.

"Fuck…" Charlie pulled out and bit her lower lip. Alastor’s offer was really tempting. "Wait, no, I’m serious, Al. I want you now too, but I need to reserve my strength. Vaggie and I will do a ritual together later. I can’t afford to have a sore hip."

"Why must you torture me so, Charlie?" Alastor said as he slid a hand to her crotch area and began rubbing her. She looked flushed and stared back at Alastor with hungry eyes. "But you’re right. I can’t ruin this for Vaggie. So I’ll wait."

"Thank you, Alastor. Just hang in there," Charlie wrapped her fingers in between Alastor’s fingers. "After today, we can finally be together—forever, and nothing can hold us back." She felt Alastor’s left hand wrap around her waist, pulling her closer, and holding her tight. In his arms she felt safe and happy. "You and me can finally create a family and we three will be so happy. I just know it! And… We can love each other without ever holding back. We can keep making love, everyday, every hour, until we get sick of it."

"I highly doubt I’ll get sick of loving you, Charlie."

Alastor and Charlie went out of the room and made their way to the kitchen. As they did so, they ran into Lucifer.

"Hey! Alastor is still alive… How nice."

Alastor raised an eyebrow at Lucifer. "Why don’t you sound relieved, dad? Yes, that’s right. We are officially in-law now. Your daughter is now my wife."

"Ew gross, but still! I’m happy for both of you, mainly Charlie, but I’m a bit happy for you too, Alastor, but before you two start humping each other."

"Dad!" Charlie shrieked, completely flushed.

"What? All roads leads to the red queen. You two will be aggressively pressing into each other sooner or later." Lucifer brought out the doll used in the ritual. "Technically, the ritual is not yet over."

"What do you mean, dad?" Charlie asked.

"There is one more step left to do, burn the doll." Lucifer handed the doll to Alastor.

"Okay." Alastor nonchalantly said as he set the doll ablaze on the palm of his hand with green flames. "Hm… The smell of burnt rice is rather nice." Alastor reduced the doll to ash dropping on the floor.

Lucifer clasped his hands together. "Great! Now with that settled, with the dark and unholy powers vested in me by ancient spirits of evil. I now pronounce you two as warlock and patron." The ash on the floor levitated off the ground and wrapped themselves around Charlie and Alastor’s ring fingers.

Charlie marveled at the black ring on her hand. It had red glowing runes. "Pretty, but what does the runes say?"

"Two souls, two blood, two flesh. In the darkness are bound."

"Kinda creepy, but also sweet." The runes vanished. "Oh! They’re gone."

"Just drop a bit of your blood on the ring if you want to see them again. It can be a cool party trick. They’ll begin to glow if they get a taste of your blood."

"How macabre." Alastor uttered. "Are these cursed rings? Does that mean we can’t take them off?"

"What!" Charlie screamed in panic.

"Relax, honey. You can take them of…" Lucifer reassured in a suspicious manner. "For only ten seconds before your ring finger starts to burn from the absence of your ring."

"Oh, great! How wonderful." Charlie said as she forced smile while looking at her black ring ominously.

Vaggie groaned as she woke up. She didn’t get much sleep last night. There was a strong wind inside of the hotel and it made every door rattle, making a lot of noise. The snarling and claws scratching on the walls weren’t particularly that soothing either. "If Alastor is not yet dead. I’m going to strangle him." She looked at the clock on the bedside table and saw that it was six thirty in the morning. "I guess I can go out now?" Vaggie got out of bed, took a quick shower, put on some clothes, and headed out. She tried to ignore the long scratch marks on the walls.

When she got to the dining room. Lucifer, Charlie, and Alastor were already having breakfast, and they saved her a spot.

"Ah, Vaggie! Good morning, my dear." Alastor cheered as he stood up to greet Vaggie. Charlie and Lucifer also greeted her a good morning.

"Yeah… Hey, good morning to all of you too." She found it odd that Alastor was in a good mood. He’s always smiling, but it is rare to see him in a genuine jolly mood. "You’re awfully happy. Does that mean you finished the rit—" Before Vaggie could finished her sentence. Alastor grabbed her by her waist and by the back of her head. He pulled her close and pressed his lips against hers. Vaggie was shocked, but The Radio Demon has become a great kisser at this point. His tongue just knew which part of her mouth to touch. Vaggie grabbed the back of Alastor’s head and moaned under their breaths, savoring the taste of his mouth.

Lucifer cringed at the sight. The two went at it for a suspiciously long time. "Um, sweetie? I don’t think that is no longer a good morning French kiss. They’re just straight out making out."

"Hm?" Charlie finished chewing the pancakes in her mouth and swallowed. She saw what her dad was referring to. Vaggie and Alastor were practically sucking each other’s faces off from across the table. "Well, yeah! They sometimes do that. I think it’s sweet." Charlie casually said. "Al is just really happy, I guess? I mean, who would be not happy on their wedding day?"

"Huh…" Lucifer shrugged his shoulders. "Whatever floats your boat, I guess? I promised not to meddle into the things that makes you happy."

"Thanks, dad. So when do we start the next ritual?"

"After breakfast, Charlie. Are you feeling alright? Are you feeling strong? You will need to hunt again."

"Yeah, I’m feeling up for it."

"It won’t last as long as the one you and Alastor did, but it will still be dangerous. Which reminds me, I need to tell Vaggie that she can vanish, never to be seen again, if she’s not careful."

"Wait, what?"

"It’ll be fine, honey! Mag—I mean, Vaggie is a tough gal. Unlike Alastor who you took away half of his magic at the beginning of your ritual. You were able to mangle him with ease, but Vaggie is a trained fighter. Even if she has half of her angelic powers. She still has her training to rely on."

"Yeah… I guess you’re right. I should have more faith in Vaggie." Charlie smiled to herself as he took a sip of her orange juice, but suddenly. She looked at Vaggie and Alastor and give them a double take, she was shocked by what she saw. Alastor lifted Vaggie on the table and began rubbing her there, in broad daylight, in front of her father. Vaggie on the other hand started to lick his neck and unbutton his shirt. "Um, guys? The fuck are you two doing? My dad is right here!" She glared at Alastor. "I’m restraining myself over here and you’re over there doing my girlfriend. Like, what the hell, Al?"

Alastor and Vaggie pulled away from each other. They looked at each other, laughed, and then blushed.

"You’re absolutely right, my dear. I don’t know what came over me." Alastor said.

"Uh, in my defense, Alastor ambushed me. I wanted breakfast, but he gave me tongue instead." Vaggie giggled.

Charlie rolled her eyes. "There’s nothing wrong with you two getting along. In fact, I want it this way. I think it’s sweet, cute, and healthy for our relationship, but could you two exercise moderation? It’s like when you two weren’t getting along. You were at each other’s throats, but now? You two just want to explore each other’s throats with your tongues."

Alastor teleported behind Charlie and rubbed her shoulders. "Seems to me my belle is a bit jealous." He giggled into her ear as he leaned in and kissed her on the cheek before heading for the kitchen to get Vaggie’s breakfast.

"Don’t worry, babe." Vaggie walked beside Charlie and held her face with both of her palms. "You’ll always be number one in our hearts." She said as she kissed Charlie’s lips and took a seat beside her.

"I am not jealous!" Charlie screamed and pouted. "It’s just kissing, hugging, and sex! Alastor can fuck Rosie, Angel, Cherri, Husk, Niffty, Adam, and even my dad!"

"Charlie!" Lucifer gasped. "Your mother and I may not see eye to eye anymore, or see each other at all for that matter, but I still consider myself hitched to her."

"No, dad. I’m just trying to prove a point. People have sex in hell as often as they breathe." She cringed. "Alastor can fuck whoever he wants, if he wants to—cause you know him! He’s very picky, but my point is," Charlie looked at Vaggie. "I am not bothered, I shouldn’t be bothered, when you two go at it in front of me."

"Babe, you’re over analyzing again. You over analyze when you’re bothered."

"No, I’m not!" She looked at Vaggie from head to toe. "You can fuck Carmilla Carmine and I’ll be okay with it." She snapped.

Vaggie gasped and blushed. "Why drag her into this?"

"Because you go "training" with her every time you can! If I’m being honest, I find that a bit suspicious. Ever heard of love on the battlefield? It happens, Vaggie."

"It is just training! She’s a really good mentor and fighter. There is nothing else going on in our training session. I swear, Charlie."

"Mmmhmm, you do know that Greek, Roman, and Samurai warriors fuck their apprentices as part of their training, right?"

"Charlie! What has gotten into you?" Vaggie blushed. "Don’t be ridiculous."

"Again, just proving a point. If that’s case—which is not! Because you’re so adamant about it, but if it does came to be that way…"

Vaggie rolled her eyes. "It’s not, Charlie. I swear."

"But if a flower does blossom on the warzone. I won’t be bothered by it. In fact, I may even water it."

Vaggie grunted and raised her hands, admitting defeat. She doesn’t want to argue with Charlie when she become Charlie 2.0. "Fine! Fine! I give up, you’re not jealous of me and Alastor making out. Can we just drop it, babe? I’m getting hungry. Reading the fine details in our relationship contract is just making my head hurts." Vaggie leaned back and looked at the kitchen. "You alright in there, Al?"

"Just fluffing up the pancakes and crispying the bacon." Alastor shouted back.

Lucifer cleared his throat. "While we wait. I should probably tell you how you can win your ritual."

Vaggie and Charlie suddenly wore a more somber expressions. "Of course, sir. Give me the details."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 37: Circus Minimus

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. Like what I said before, I going to be really busy for a couple months since classes will start. So this might be my last upload for a good long while. I was planning on finishing this Radiobelle fanfic before the second season drops, but what can you do? Even well thought out plans can still go awry. So anyway, please enjoy the story and this is goodbye for now.

The elevator doors chimed before the doors opened and Charlie slowly walked in, but she looked different, felt different, felt cold, aloft, strange, and wrong. Vaggie quickly remembered that she’s here to form a contract with Charlie and that Charlie’s goal is to prevent her from finishing the ritual. So Vaggie ignored Charlie.

Charlie quickly closed the distance between as the elevator doors closed, her face inches from Vaggie’s, and she was in her true demon form. Charlie said such hurtful words to Vaggie just to get her to look at her. "Why won’t you talk to me, Vaggie? I’m right here… Don’t you trust me? Right, you never did. You never trusted me with your past. You never trusted me that I love you enough that I would accept you no matter what you were. You never trusted me with anything! Do you even love me? Answer me!" Charlie growled.

Vaggie steeled herself and remembered what Lucifer said. "Ignore Charlie at all cost." So Vaggie just closed her eyes and pressed the button of the first floor, but the elevator went up to the tenth floor.

"I see… If that’s how you truly feel. I don’t think I can love someone like you. You can fuck off now if you want. I have Alastor now. I love him more than you and he loves me back, and he’s completely honest with me and only with me, unlike you. I only kept you around because I felt pity for you. I didn’t actually wanted to have a three-way relationship with you. You and Alastor are getting too close, and I don’t like that. So why don’t you just leave me and the man I love in peace, Vaggie!"

The elevator doors opened. Vaggie quickly made her way out, leaving Charlie inside of the elevator. Vaggie placed her palms on her face and began to cry. "No… No…" Vaggie said in between her whimpering. "Charlie didn’t mean that. She forgave me, she loves me and I love her, and she wants me and Alastor to love each other. No, that thing in the elevator is not the Charlie I know and love." Vaggie wiped her tears and blew her nose with her handkerchief and pressed on.

Vaggie found herself in another world. It looked the same but the place was covered in fog and felt dead. She walked past the lobby area of the hotel and out through the main entrance. She didn’t know where to go next but suddenly she felt an invisible force pulling her towards the fountain where a statue of Dazzle was erected. Vaggie walked over and looked into the water and there she saw two black rings. She grabbed them and put them in her pocket, and looked back at the hotel. "Now the hard part begins."

Vaggie made her way back to the elevator. For the most part it was normal as it should, but as soon as the elevator was in sight, she noticed it was slowly getting farther from her. "You’re not gonna make it easy, are you?" She sighed. She began to run towards the elevator but it seems the elevator was a step ahead of her. Vaggie summoned her wings and darted towards the elevator but it suddenly shattered like it was made of glass. Vaggie fell and found herself in a dark maze. "I don’t want to play your games!" She screamed out into the void. She tried to fly up over the walls to try and skip the maze, but an invisible force kept her at bay. "Of course!" She snapped. "It’s never that easy."

It took Vaggie an hour or two of traversing, surviving traps, solving puzzles, and fighting through deadly encounters, but the dark forces who were playing with her didn’t count on her being trained for this.

The elevator was finally in sight. "I won your game, fair and square." Vaggie grunted. "There better be no more funny business." She said as she approached the elevator and pressed the down button. The lift chimed and the doors opened. Vaggie was suspicious at first, but there was nothing left to do. She entered and did the ritual in reverse. Charlie didn’t come in, which was a relief, so much so that Vaggie collapsed on the floor from exhaustion. "I’m so fucking tired." Vaggie didn’t noticed she dozed off only until she felt someone carrying her. She opened her eyes and saw Alastor’s perpetual smile and found herself in his arms. He was carrying her towards Charlie and Lucifer, and Charlie seemed so excited that she’s practically jumping up and down.

"Oh Vaggie!" As soon as Vaggie was at arms length. Charlie grabbed her face and kissed her lips. "You did so great! I know you could do it."

"Yay… I did it." Vaggie said weakly before fishing something out from her pockets. She gave Charlie two black rings.

Charlie smiled as she grabbed them and put one of them on her right ring finger and slid the other one on Vaggie’s left ring finger.

"And there we have it!" Lucifer cheered. "I now pronounce you two as wife and wife." Lucifer added as he kissed Charlie on her forehead. "I’m going on ahead, honey. I need to check the damage your friends and guests have done to my castle and help out with the preparations for your after ritual party."

Lucifer looked at Alastor and Vaggie. "I am officially handing my daughter off to you two." Alastor and Vaggie knew that this must be tough for a father to see his daughter leave to live her own life. "I only ask is that you keep her safe and comfort Charlie when she needs it." And just like that Lucifer waved his staff above his head and opened a portal leading to his home.

Alastor laid Vaggie on Charlie’s bed before turning his gaze at her. "It seems the ritual took a heavy toll on her, poor thing."

"Let Vaggie take a nap." Charlie said, worried. "We got a couple hours to burn before we prepare for this afternoon. Is there anything you want to take care of now or…" Alastor approached Charlie with a hungry glint in his eyes. He grabbed a lock of her blonde hair and played with it in his fingers. "Let’s just meet up at lunch?…" Charlie saw Alastor’s tentacles slithering from his back. She could feel them touching her back and one of them was wrapping itself around her right thigh. Charlie blushed. "Yes, Alastor, w-w-what do you want?" She stuttered.

"To have you, my dear. I am your husband now and I will ignore my duties no longer. Please let me offer myself to you—offer you comfort."

Charlie swallowed hard. Hearing Alastor say that nearly made her salivate. "H-Here? But we could wake up Vaggie?"

"By the couch, we’ll be quiet, and we’ll be quick. I promise, my dear."

"Ok, Al. I don’t see—"

Alastor carried Charlie to the couch in her room with his tentacles. He dropped her on the soft cushions and marveled at her flushed and nervous expression. "Exquisite." He uttered. Alastor wasted no time in removing Charlie’s shoes, stockings, lifting her black skirt, and pulling down her black-lace panty, but he noticed something. "Is this the one you gave to me that one time?"

"I don’t know? Maybe?" She huffed. Her heartbeat began to race with each of Alastor’s touch. She thought she would get to used to him after he became her husband, but his touches still excites her, jolts he awake.

Alastor pocket her panty. "Then let me keep this, my dear. I want something to commemorate this moment."

"W-Why? This isn’t my first time or our first time. We’ve done it quite a lot now."

"Ah, but we were always hiding our love back then, and I was always holding back. Starting now, my aim to show you the face of desire and create life with you." Alastor brought his lips closer to Charlie’s core, stick out his long slithering tongue, and licked the rim of her clit, making Charlie squirm and moan, but she covered her mouth. Vaggie was sleeping in their bed and she is really tired. Charlie didn’t want to wake her. "Now let me prepare you, my dear. I want to you nice, wet, and ready because I am going to shoot all of my seeds into you until I have nothing left offer, and hopefully we can make our own family."

Charlie turned even more red. "I… I want that." She mumbled. Alastor smiled before he went to eat her out. She could feel him, his claws gently clutching to her skin, and his tongue touching all of her good parts, moistening her up.

"You’re so sweet, my love—well, a bit salty, but you get what I’m trying to say, right?"

Charlie spread her legs wider for Alastor to give him more room to work while she ruffled his red hair and rubbed his antlers and ears with her thumbs. "Fuck! Alastor… I love you. God, I love—" Her eyes began to water as she felt her whole body tensing up, she came.

Alastor stood above Charlie. "I love you too, Charlie." He said as he removed his coat. "Now take off your dress, my dear. Let us begin." He said that but it was he who took Charlie’s dress off of her with his four tentacles. He marveled at her paper-white skin, her beautiful beasts rising and falling, covered by a black bra. The only color she had was her blushing cheeks. Alastor took pride in the way he made her look, his effect on her, but he also relished the effect she had on him. They wanted each other so bad.

Alastor kneeled in front of Charlie, completely naked. Charlie swallowed hard again before spreading her legs for Alastor and reaching for him with open arms. "Take me however you want, Al. I want you, I need you… Let’s start a family."

Alastor blushed. He crawled on top of her and gently touched her lips with his as he positioned his member to her crotch, tracing Charlie’s rim with the tip of his cock. "Your will is my command, my love." He said before he slid a pillow behind Charlie’s hips. "I can’t believe you’re finally mine, Charlie. Truly mine." He thrusted his hips forward, sweat trickling down the side of his face.

Charlie’s breathing also increased as she felt Alastor went inside of her deeper and deeper, and nestled there inside of her when he can’t go any further. He reached her limit and she just felt so full. It felt like the best feeling on hell. It felt like Alastor was made for her. Charlie looked at Alastor with bated breath before closing her eyes and pulling him close, pressing her face on his left shoulder. "I can’t believe you’re mine too, Al." A single tear escaped her left eye. "I feel so happy right now."

It wasn’t one of those wild moments they usually had. Charlie and Alastor pressed their bodies slow and steady, while keeping things quiet as to not wake up Vaggie who was sleeping on the other side of Charlie’s room. They looked at each other, kissed each other, held each other close, and Alastor made sure not to hold himself back. When he feels he’s about to come he doesn’t say it or give Charlie a warning. He just does it inside of her and repeat grinding his hips as he pressed his lips on Charlie’s lips. Sometimes he would suck on her breast or bite her shoulders, licking the blood that would drip out. Alastor was playing the long game and squeezing every last drop of him was a test of endurance. He came about five times now, his cock became overly sensitive, his hips was starting to get sore, and his feet were growing numb.

Charlie wasn’t in any better state either. She thinks her legs has locked themselves around Alastor waist, she couldn’t feel them anymore, and she gashed at Alastor’s back with her claws when his entry suddenly felt painful.

The two demons has been at it for an hour or more, they didn’t know. They were so focused on each other that everything around them seem to blur together, pain, pleasure, time, and even the room itself. What was important to them was the person in front of them and the task at hand. They were covered in sweat, claw marks and bite marks, and even as pleasure turned into discomfort they still didn’t let go of each other. The hunger in their mouths were evident, the begging in their eyes was obscene, and their need for each other was great.

"Al… I… Please keep going." Charlie said in between breath as she made her tail crawl up on Alastor’s left thigh. "I know you have more left and don’t worry about me… I can still hold out." Without warning, she inserted her tail inside of Alastor’s ass, making the tip of her tail squirm inside of The Radio Demon, inciting him. She could feel Alastor’s cock getting harder inside her by the sensation.

Alastor chuckled with difficulty, his smile contorted, and his face covered with so much sweat. He did a good job soldiering on to his very limit. "My sweet demon belle, the cheerful and innocent princess of hell." Alastor kissed Charlie’s lips and getting a taste of her sweat, it couldn’t be helped. They were soaking wet, but who cared about that? "The love of my afterlife. Where has this obscene side of yours come from? Angel perhaps? Cherri? Adam? I guess it’s my fault for keeping horn dogs as my lapdogs."

"I-I-I’m sorry you don’t like it." Charlie stuttered. Forming a downcast look in her eyes.

"Don’t be sad, my love." Alastor said as the tentacles on his back began to move. One tentacle crawled up Charlie’s torso, around her neck, and making its way up to her lips. "Normally I want you to be the sweet and naive girl you usually are. My single flicker of light in this god forsaken pit we call home. A light I want to love and protect, but right now? I appreciate the initiative."

Charlie blushed.

"Kiss my tentacle for me, my dear."

Charlie kissed it. She thought it would be soft and gooey but it was dry and smooth, kind of like a snake. She got curious and licked the appendage. "It’s like licking a soft piece of silicon." She thought. "Can you feel that?" Charlie asked.

"When I use it with you, I can. They become like my new set of fingers, feeling everything they touch with such accuracy and detail, but when I use them in a fight they become cold, hard, and unfeeling as steel." Alastor swallowed hard and moaned. "So please, my love. Will you suck on it?"

"Of course, Al." Charlie said as she kissed the tip of his tentacle without taking her gaze off of Alastor. "I would kiss and suck any part of you because I love you."

"More than anything, my love?"

"Yes, anything…" Charlie reached in to touch Alastor face. "I can’t live without you, Alastor. I need you with me, always."

"How about anyone?"

"Anyone?"

"That Seviathan fellow or any man or woman who looks at you with lecherous eyes, hoping to steal and defile what is mine. I could get rid of them for you, just say the word."

Charlie giggled as she held up her left ring finger. "We’re already married, you silly little deer. You’re the first man to see me like this and this black ring means you will be the last. So don’t worry. We belong to each other."

Alastor expression softened. "Forgive me, Charlie. That was unbecoming of me—of course… Yes, of course. I should put my worries to rest. I have no qualms sharing you with Vaggie, but the thought of another man or woman getting anywhere near you. I guess I’m just a jealous husband. Don’t worry, I’ll work on that."

"No, don’t." Charlie pulled Alastor’s face closer and kissed his lips. "I like that side of you. It means I live rent free inside that twisted mind of yours, and I kinda like that."

"Oh, my love."

"Now take me, Al. One last go before we collapse on the floor." Charlie said as she took his tentacle down her throat and pushed her tail deeper into Alastor.

"Gladly, my love." Alastor swore as two more of his tentacles wrapped around her chest massaging her boobs. His fourth tentacle went lower as he lifted Charlie’s hips up and began to pound on her. The tentacle shot up her ass. Charlie’s eyes grew wide as she looked at Alastor. "Why so surprised? You’re not the only one who’s gonna be a royal pain in my ass, my charming princess."

"Touché, Alastor." She giggled. "No move those hips of yours and knock me up already."

Vaggie woke up feeling refreshed and ready to take on anything. She yawned, stretched out her arms, and scratched her back before getting out of bed. That’s when she smelled something funky. After quickly scanning the room it was pretty obvious what went down. On the couch beside the doors leading to the balcony Vaggie saw Charlie and Alastor slumped on each other covered in sweat, blood, cum, and other bodily fluids. "I can’t believe I’m in a relationship with these two idiots." She said as she walked towards the two bodies on the floor. "They’re not even sleeping on the couch, they’re on the floor. Their backs will kill them later on." Vaggie used her foot to nudge Alastor awake because she didn’t want to touch him right now. "Al? Hey Al! Wake up already."

"Huh? What?" Alastor asked in a daze.

"What are you two doing? Couldn’t you two have waited after the after ritual party to start making a magical sandwich?"

"Forgive me, Vaggie. I tend to lose myself at the thought of knocking Charlie up."

"When are you ever in control when Charlie is concerned? You’re always a hurry."

"It is as you say."

"Any luck?"

"Hopefully this time is the charm."

"You said that three times now. Maybe you shouldn’t force it, breaking your backs in the process, and just let it happen naturally?"

"You’re probably right."

"Wuh? What’s going on?" Charlie groaned. She felt sticky, her hair felt hard, and the skin on her back was practically embedded on the carpet flooring of her room. It hurt a bit when she got up to sit up straight.

"Nah, nothing’s going on, Char-Char. We still have an hour and a half to prepare for the party." Vaggie looked at Alastor. "I’m just telling Alastor to tone his appetite down a bit. He acts like we’re gonna leave him if he doesn’t give us children ASAP."

"Don’t be an old stick in the mud, Vaggie." Charlie said with a smile as she wrapped her arms around Alastor’s waist and rested her chin on his right shoulder. "Alastor is my husband now. He’s merely fulfilling his duties." Charlie grinned. "You know, there’s room for one more on the floor. Why not join us?"

Vaggie let out a sigh. "Someone has to keep this relationship together." She glared at Charlie and Alastor. "Move your asses, you two!" She barked her orders. "Let’s all take a quick shower, get dressed, and let’s get a move on!"

"Here I thought I got away from the war." Alastor chuckled. "Have it your way, drill sergeant Vaggie."

"Which war?" Charlie asked curiously.

"The second one. The first one took my papa. I got drafted, but my psych eval prevented me." Alastor chuckled. "I guess they already saw The Radio Demon in me, but I consider it a stroke of luck. I was suppose to take part in storming of the beaches of Normandy, but as we all know. The Nazis were not caught unprepared." Alastor looked at Charlie and brushed a lock of her hair over her ear. "If I died that day I would have died a hero. I would be in heaven right now. Away from you, Charlie." He then kissed her forehead. "We wouldn’t have met otherwise."

Charlie buried her face on Alastor chest and held him close. "I may sound like a hypocrite, but I’m glad you’re here in hell." She said as she whimpered, her shoulders trembling. "And promise me that you’ll never get yourself redeemed." Charlie began to cry. "I can’t lose you, Alastor." Charlie looked at Vaggie with tears in her eyes. "How about you, Vaggie? What if heaven offers to take you back?"

Vaggie smiled, kneeled before Charlie, and pressed her lips on hers. "I’ll always choose you, babe. I ain’t going anywhere so don’t worry."

Charlie smiled as she wiped the tears in her eyes.

When Lucifer arrived back to his home and he was expecting to see a train wreck, but he was not expecting his home to be on fire. Adam and Angel wouldn’t stop fighting and pointing fingers at each other. Lucifer didn’t know who started it, but he was gonna finish it. "Everyone shut up!" Lucifer’s roar reverberated throughout the halls of his castle. He glared at the people in his home with fiery eyes as they clumped together, hugging each other, in fear of the king of hell. "I don’t care!" Lucifer snapped while he also snapped his fingers and the fire around them was extinguished. "It’s my daughter’s special day!" He snapped his fingers again and his home reverted back to normal. "So you stinking sinners move your collective asses and let’s throw a party for my darling and delightful daughter!" He growled. He snapped his fingers again and a couple boxes of party supplies for a wedding appeared before the group. "Do I make myself clear?" He snarled. Everyone didn’t protest and simply nodded their heads.

It took a bit of time and effort, but Lucifer managed to command the lowlives he was to work with to transform his dance hall into a magnificent wedding reception befitting royalty. "Nothing but the best for my dear Charlie." He said as a single tear escaped his left eye and he flicked it off. He turned around and saw the yahoos who set his castle ablaze gather by the entrance. He summoned them all white-tie suits for the men, or at least the biologically men. Angel protested and argued he’s got boobs. Lucifer didn’t get it at first because all the ladies will be wearing fine white dresses. Lucifer was about to give in and allow Angel to wear a dress too to get him to shut up, but the spider implied that he wanted to show some cleavage. Lucifer wouldn’t have any of it and forced a suit on him, and if he tried to act even a teeny bit indecent, he’ll smite him.

The guests finally arrived. Which wasn’t much and they were all Alastor’s friends; Zestial, Carmilla, Rosie, and even Vox was there. Angel asked where the other Vees were but Vox said weddings weren’t their style. Vox and Lucifer locked eyes, the weight of their sins was still fresh, but something else was weighing Vox down. "My liege." He groaned as he almost did a bow. It seems his back is killing him. "Where do you keep the booze? I need to numb out the pain." Vox asked.

Lucifer pointed at the bar. "I guess you can help yourself to the bar. The catering crew just arrived and the bartender is still helping out—"

"It’s fine, It’s fine, It’s fine, It’s fine." Vox said as he waved his hand about and limped towards the bar. "I can manage on my own."

"A good evening to thou, my king. I art thou, Zestial. Alastor’s friend. I come to offer my congratulations and best wishes to the newlyweds." Zestial said. Lucifer was surprised as he turned around. He was greeted by three Overlords. "Here is my wedding gift." Zestial said as he swirled his hand about and a black bottle engraved with golden spider webs appeared before him and he handed it to Lucifer. "Soul wine. A guarantee to lift any spirit."

"Soul wine? I am not familiar—oh! Like the music. I think I kind of get it now."

"No, my liege. This wine is made of lost souls. Consuming them will invigorate your own soul."

Lucifer cringed but he kept smiling. "Oh… I’m sure Alastor will love this!"

"It’s for the couple. Souls are good for thy vitality and endurance. Alastor has confided with me that he aims to provide thou with grandchildren post haste."

Lucifer’s left eye twitched. He swore to himself that he was alright with The Radio Demon defiling his baby girl, but it seems there’s still a few wrinkles left. "I’ll be sure to tell, Charlie." Lucifer said as he brought the black bottle that began to whisper to him to a table on the side of the ballroom.

"I am Rosie, my king. Another friend of Alastor."

Lucifer nodded at Rosie. "Yes, Charlie has told me so much about you. How you’ve went above and beyond for her."

Rosie giggled. "It was no trouble at all! I’ve grown fond of the delightful dearie. I merely did what I could for her."

"Still, I would like to pay you in kind. So if there is anything you need, anything at all. Don’t hesitate to approach me."

"How generous of you, my king! Well now, here’s my wedding gift." Rosie said as she smiled and curtsied at Lucifer as she summoned forth five boxes wrapped in white gift wraps.

"Oh goodie!" Lucifer clapped his hands. "Body parts?"

"Not this time, my king. Just a ceramic non-stick cookware set. I can’t be exciting all the time." She said with a wink. "People might get used to it and I’ll be all washed up." Rosie giggled.

Lucifer was relieved, something mundane, he set them up by the wedding gifts table.

Carmilla lifted up a box wrapped in white wedding paper. Lucifer looked at her from head to toe. The scowl is a bit off-putting, but she seems to be a decent sort who is not into anything weird. "Here is my wedding gift, my king. It’s a bluetooth turntable. I’m sure the couple would appreciate it." She said in a cold and professional manner. "Vaggie has told me Alastor often calls Charlie over to his room to listen to his personal record collection, and recently, all them of them would gather in Charlie’s bedroom, but as you may know Alastor. He prefers analog tech over digital. His record player is an antique piece. Perhaps you daughter can convince him to give this new one a try."

Lucifer smiled as he put the box on the table. He remembered his time with Lilith on The Garden of Eden. Lucifer never liked apples before. It was his wife who managed to convince him to give it try, and he didn’t find them half bad. The apples on his hat and on his staff are meant to symbolize his wife and the initial days they spent together. "Yes… This is a thoughtful gift." He said as he placed the box with the others. He clasped his hands together. He saw the catering crew finished setting up on the other side of the room and the bartender getting to her station. "Why don’t you all get some refreshments and let us wait for my daughter and her plus two."

They didn’t wait that long. Charlie, Vaggie, Alastor arrived on time. Charlie wore a baby blue dress that clung to her figure and a fire-truck red bolero jacket. Vaggie on the other hand wore a black lace-up dress with a black and white corset with arm length black gloves. It wasn’t actually a wedding. They were united without the grace of God after all. They didn’t actually needed to wear a wedding gown, but what caught Lucifer’s attention was Alastor. He’s wearing a non-tattered red suit for once. He won’t admit it, but The Radio Demon was looking dapper, but Lucifer shrugged it off. What really made him jump for joy were the two black rings on Charlie’s hands.

Lucifer summoned his wings, flew across the room, and hugged Charlie.

"Whoa! Hey there, dad." Charlie said as she patted Lucifer on the back and looked around her. "I love what you guys done to the place, but don’t you think the venue is a bit too big for us? There’s barely twenty of us."

"Only the best for my daughter. That is my creed." Lucifer said as he looked at Charlie as tears of joy began pouring from his eyes.

"Ah yes, a run down hotel on the edge of town is what you consider "best"? Hm…" Alastor looked at Lucifer from head to toe. "That says a lot about you… Dad."

Lucifer gritted his teeth. "Oh right, you’re my son-in-law now—how great!" He cheered sarcastically. "How about you, Alastor? That was some nice patchwork you did to the hotel when I arrived, huh? For a guy who claims to be a mister money bags. You did a shoddy job at it, sonny boy!" Lucifer snapped back.

Alastor left eye twitched. "I can drown you in gold, daddy dearest." He threatened, his words laced with venom. "Even I caught Mammon’s attention! And that guy only breathes and sleep money. I even think he fucks his money too."

Lucifer calmed down a bit. "Oh yeah, he does. It’s quite sick, actually. Never ever barrow money from him. You won’t know where it has been to, or you would know? It only goes to one place."

"Be that as it may, I was about to renovate the dickens out of the hotel, but you had to come along, Adam just had to attack, and I nearly died! I played a losing hand as best as I could."

"Oh yeah? Well, so did I, bucko! So I’d appreciate it if you’d get off my back!"

Charlie got in between her father and husband. "That is enough, you two! You two promised you two would try to get along" Charlie looked at Lucifer. "Alastor is my husband now, dad. I love him, he makes me happy, and he is very important to me." She said as he grabbed Alastor’s elbow and looked at him. "And Al, stop trying to always downplay my dad. He means well most of the time and he is my father."

The two men let out a sigh. "Okay…" They said in unison.

The party went swimmingly for the most part. Everyone congratulated Charlie on her successful binding rituals and were genuinely happy for her, especially Lucy. She threw herself at Charlie, hugged her to bits, and went on and on about how happy she was for her. Vox on the other hand groveled beneath Alastor’s feet, crying and begging for his forgiveness, stating he did what he did because he was desperate. Alastor didn’t forgive him right away, but Charlie managed to convince him to think on it, and Vox seems satisfied with the results.

After that. Everyone ate, got drunk, dance to the music of the DJ Lucifer hired, Charlie and Alastor danced to a slow waltz of his choice, Charlie danced with Lucifer, Charlie danced with Vaggie, Vaggie dance with Alastor, and everyone got drunk a second, third, and fourth time. The party was in full swing. The atmosphere was calm and serene, and everyone was having a swell time, but their tranquility was suddenly shattered when the doors leading to the dance hall opened.

A dark and elegant figure entered the room unannounced, but Lucifer and Charlie recognized the figure. From her dark lips, black horns, golden locks, and piercing eyes. Charlie stepped forward. "M-Mom?" She stuttered in utter disbelief. Lilith was as beautiful and graceful as the day she left Charlie’s life, and she was glad to see her again. Lucifer couldn’t contain his joy. He wanted to rush towards his wife, hug her, kiss her, and have his way with her, but it had been so long, and they went their separate in the heat of an argument, and Lucifer wasn’t the only one who was glad to see Lilith. Adam won’t say it out loud to anyone but himself. He still harbored unrequited feelings for the first woman he fell in love with. A flame was rekindled deep inside Adam upon seeing Lilith’s comely face, but he saw Lucifer and Charlie. He tried to restrain himself, Lilith does not belong to him—she never did, but he couldn’t deny the effect she has on him.

The queen of hell invoked a lot of mixed emotions from the people who saw her; shock, awe, relief, joy, and other bittersweet emotions, but what Charlie was shocked to see was the fear in Alastor’s eyes.

Charlie was concerned and worried about her husband. She grabbed Alastor’s hand and noticed he was trembling. "Alastor, what’s wrong?" She asked. Alastor looked at her with red eyes so wide, but he didn’t say anything. Charlie looked at her mother who wore a quick and easy smile, her eyes trained on her daughter. Charlie didn’t know what was going on, but she has a bad feeling about this.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!

Chapter 38: Black Dog

Notes:

Hello there, gentle readers! Welcome to a new chapter. Sorry it took so long. Law School suck so much ass. So this is what descending to madness feels like? Lots of vomiting, laughing, and punching the wall beside me. I figured it would be like a Shining thing where I hallucinate some crazy and scary sheet, and go cuckoo crazy. Anyway, I just needed to feel like myself again so I finished this chapter when I had the chance. I’m glad I managed to introduce Lilith in this fic before S2 releases. There’s only a month left. Hopefully I get to wrap this story up before then. So please, enjoy the story.

The room was silent, so deafeningly silent, you could practically hear the concrete shift, each fiber of the red carpet Lilith walked on, and each click of her heels. All were frozen stiff in a cluster of emotions like fear, awe, and wonder as they watched the queen of hell slowly and gracefully walked towards her daughter.

Lilith looked down on Charlie and smiled.

Charlie was happy to see her mother, it had been so long, so why was she not jumping into her arms the moment she approached her? She missed her, didn’t she? Charlie pushed her doubts away and tried to reach for her mother, but someone prevented her. Charlie quickly turned her gaze and saw Alastor. He pulled Charlie away from Lilith and desperately held her in his arms. Charlie was confused. Why would Alastor keep her from her own mother? She wondered. She looked at her husband and didn’t saw pride or intimidation. No, what she saw was fear in his red eyes. He held her close, very close. Like he fears of letting her go, even just for a second.

"Al?" Charlie called his name, but he said nothing, he didn’t even looked at her. Alastor was glaring daggers at her own mother.

"What are you doing here?" Alastor barked at Lilith.

"Don’t shout at my wife, Alastor!" Lucifer snapped at him, but Alastor ignored him.

"You have no power over me! I broke your chains. I won’t let you take me back! I won’t go back to you, you cruel manipulative bitch!"

Lilith smiled at Alastor bearing the expression of someone entertained to the point of euphoric bliss. "All according to plan." She giggled sounding triumphant. "You done so well, Alastor." Her eyes glowed a sinister purple hue. "So very well, my pretty." She snapped her fingers and Alastor froze. It wasn’t his slave collar. He truly shattered it to nothingness, but he just froze out of nowhere.

"What more hold do you have on me, foul witch?" He thought.

Lilith smirked as if she heard Alastor’s thoughts. "Your body still know how to obey."

Charlie was shocked. She looked at her mother and then at Alastor. She grabbed his forearms and pleaded. "Alastor, what is going on? How do you know my mother?"

Alastor was sweating bullets and he was as stiff as a board. "I don’t know?" He grunted. He was being honest. "All I know is that she owns my soul, I have to obey her, I fear her, and I despise her." He vaguely said.

Lilith giggled. "Despise me? I gave you power, pleasure, and my daughter." She spotted the black rings on Charlie’s fingers, and smiled.

"You also gave me pain and suffering, you contemptible woman! You tortured me to the point of shattering!"

"It doesn’t matter. Adore me or loathe me, you have served your purpose well, Alastor. This is everything I could ever ask for."

"What!" Alastor, Charlie, Vaggie, and Lucifer shouted in unison.

"This isn’t real?" Alastor uttered as he looked at Lilith. "You used me?"

"Like a puppet on a string. That was our deal." Lilith said with zero empathy. "But you wouldn’t know that, would you? I suppose not. I erased your memories of our dealings before I released you into hell. I needed to know if you truly are the real deal."

Alastor eyes swelled with tears. He looked at Charlie, she was as confused as he was, but confusion quickly turned into rage. His claws grew, his body morphed, and he pounced Lilith.

Lucifer swore he would blast his head off if he hurt Lilith. It won’t kill Alastor, but it will hurt.

Charlie on the other hand begged him not to hurt her mother. Rage consumed him. He would kill Lilith and eat her in front of her own family, consequences be damned, she will pay for her crimes to him, but first he needed to know what her plans was with him. How much of it was a lie and how much of it was of his own free will. "What did you do to me, you witch! How many lies have you corrupted my afterlife with?"

Defiant and confident as always, Lilith showed no fear as as a great and terrible beast got her pinned down on the floor, ready to rip her to shreds. She reached up for Alastor face and smiled. "My poor stupid knight in blood-soaked armor. All of it was a lie. The fruits of my impeccable calculation and decades of research." Lilith unlocked the memories Alastor can’t remember, but his body can. "I made you for one purpose, and one purpose only, and you were spectacular in your performance." She said proudly, not like a mother to her son, but rather like a trainer to her blue-ribbon winning dog.

Alastor paused and suddenly let out a howl of pain. He stumbled back, reverted back to his normal size, and flailed around on the floor as bitter, painful, and humiliating memories flooded his mind.

Lilith seemed unaffected. She stood up, dusted herself off, and watched Alastor’s suffering with great amusement as she crossed her arms. "Yes… All according to plan."

"Mom! What have you done to my husband?" Charlie demanded to know.

Lilith smiled. "Just putting on the finishing touches, honey. Mommy is just making sure your wedding gift is absolutely perfect." She said as she looked at Alastor with a twisted smile.

Charlie was confused. She didn’t know what was going on, but Alastor was in pain. She rushed towards him but before she could get close. Alastor suddenly got up and ran towards the windows and jumped off. Everyone was shocked, they couldn’t move. Jumping out the window of an eight story castle was something someone like Alastor wouldn’t do.

"Oh dear…" Was all Lilith could say. "That was… Unexpected. It seems I’ve too much faith in him. No matter, this is still salvageable. No need to go back to the old drawing board." She added coldly.

Charlie faced her mother with tears in her eyes. "What the heck is going on, mom!" Charlie snapped. "Why did you make Alastor—my husband, jump out of the window? I haven’t seen you for a century and this is how you reenter my life, by ruining the happiest day of my eternal life?"

"Oh, sweetie." Lilith smiled at Charlie. She’s so adorable when she’s angry. Well, Charlie is adorable whatever she does. She tried to walk towards her and hold her close, but Charlie backed away.

"Please understand, mom." Charlie calmly but firmly said. "Alastor is my husband. I love him and her is very dear to me, but you broke him and made him run away. Your hugs and kisses won’t make me feel better. So please, tell me what is going on!"

"Hm." Lilith contemplated, not because she felt bad for what she did, but her calculations were a bit off. "It was suppose to be a happy surprise, but with Alastor gone—" She sighed. "I guess I should tell you two." Lilith looked at Charlie and Lucifer. "What I’ve been up to."

The room calmed down, Alastor was nowhere in sight, and everyone were eating, but all eyes were on Lilith. The rumors were all true. Like in chess, the queen of hell is far scarier than the king. So scary that she managed to drive The Radio Demon away with just a simple touch.

Charlie should be happy. She, Lucifer, and Lilith were finally sharing a table and a meal together after so many years, but she was not happy. Her mother has been keeping secrets from her, secrets that drove her husband away.

Vaggie noticed Charlie’s unease, held her hand, and kept her grounded. "Don’t worry, babe. I’ll track down, Alastor, but for now let’s hear what your mother has to say."

That calmed Charlie down for a bit and she smiled at Vaggie.

Lucifer looked at Lilith. God, did his wife looked so beautiful like the day she left him, but he controlled his joy and adoration. Nothing was adding up and they needed to address the elephant in the room. "Lilith, I’m sorry to interrupt your meal, but will you please explain yourself now?"

"Straight to business. When have you been so cold, sweetie pie?"

"You crashed Charlie’s wedding party, honey bun!" Lucifer said as he slammed his palm on the table. "You just got here and you drove the groom mad and made him jump out the window!"

Lilith sharply gazed at Lucifer. "And you delivered Alastor to that man over there—" She said as she looked at Vox from across the room. He stopped eating, swallowed hard, and pulled the collar of his dress shirt to get some air. "To be raped and tortured. You have no right to judge me, Luci. We both have Alastor blood on our hands."

Lucifer leaned back and let out a deep breath. "Fine, just start talking already. What did you do to Alastor? I… I’m just so confused right now, Lils."

Lilith took a sip of her champagne. "I should start at the beginning." She looked at Charlie. "But first, I have to say this. Alastor is my gift to you, my sweet baby girl. He was made for you. The perfect knight for my sweetest princess."

"What?" Charlie said in utter disbelief, which Lilith ignored.

"It all started when your father chickened out." Lilith looked at Lucifer and caressed his face. Lucifer wanted to stay defiant but Lilith’s touch was electrifying, he couldn’t help but feel good. "I love this sweet little guy, but he’s not know for his spine."

"I told you, honey bun! You can’t fight heaven."

"High risk, high reward, darling. I took a gamble and produced results."

"What do you two mean?" Charlie asked.

Lilith smiled. "All of this was for you, my little Char bear. While your father wanted to bend over and spread his cheeks for heaven. I wanted to fight back. They hate your father, they hate me, they hate that we are together, and obviously, they hate you. They won’t say it to your face because they’re a bunch of holier than thou pompous windbags, but I assure you that our very existence is an affront to the sanctity of heaven."

"H-How is Alastor involved? And why did you walked out on dad and me?"

"I’m sorry, Charlie. It must have been hard for you, but I had to do it."

"Do what!" Charlie stood up and shouted, tears pouring from her eyes. "You left me, mom! You left dad! We missed you and our family hasn’t been the same since you left."

"Alastor." Lilith plainly said. "I had to prepare him for you."

"Prepare him? How?" Charlie asked but she dreaded to know the answer.

Alastor got back to the heart of the city from Lucifer’s castle. He didn’t know where he was or on whose turf he was on, but he didn’t care. He just wanted to be away from Lilith. His head felt like it’s cracking open, his forgotten memories, memories of his time with Lilith came flooding in, and they were all bad memories, awful memories, humiliating memories. He feels like he’s going to be sick.

Alastor settled on a random rooftop and just stopped running for a while. He dropped on the floor and pressed his back against a wall, and began to breathe. At first there was silence, he could still hear the hum of the city below, but it was quiet enough to hear himself think, but his reverie was cut short when he heard wings flapping. Alastor opened his eyes and saw a literal angel—well, a fallen one, but an angel nonetheless.

"So this is where you crawled to." Vaggie teased as she descended.

"You came looking for me?" Alastor grunted.

"Me, Husk, Adam, and Zestial came looking for you because we have wings."

"Zestial has wings?"

"He can crawl on walls really fast like a creepy Spider-Man. So we let him tag along." She cringed. "He is actually pretty creepy."

"How about Lucifer? He has wings."

"He was busy making googly eyes at Lilith. He doesn’t know if he should kiss his absentee wife or punch her." Vaggie approached Alastor and sat beside him. "So, you ready to go back?"

Alastor hugged his knees. "No."

Vaggie knew it wasn’t going to be that easy. "So… Why did you leave?" She asked patiently. "I mean, Lilith is scary being the queen of hell and all, but you’re The Radio Demon. You’re also creepy and scary."

"Didn’t that witch already told you what she did to me? I’m just a prized livestock to her."

Vaggie cringed. "Yeah… She did. Everyone was shocked, Lucifer was mortified, and Charlie went to the bathroom to vomit. Lililth was the only one who seemed unaffected, without remorse." She shuddered. "I knew in-laws are bad, but our mother-in-law is pure calculating evil, but enough horror stories! I want to hear your side of the story."

"What’s the point? What’s done is done and I’m absolutely done with everything." Alastor cracked a twisted smile as he looked at Vaggie, cold sweat peppering his face, and soaking his hair. "Remember what you told me before? How you won’t hesitate to impale my chest… So how about it, my dear?" Alastor placed a hand on top of Vaggie’s hand, begging, as he unbutton his shirt’s first three buttons, revealing his scar. "Won’t you help me put it all to rest? I’m so tired, Vaggie." He pleaded.

Vaggie, for the first time, pitied The Radio Demon. He looked so tired, sad, and pathetic.

"No matter what I do I will never be powerful enough. I will never reach true stability. Please, just let me die in your arms and tell Charlie I love her very much."

Vaggie gawked at Alastor. "Wow… Suicide, coming from you?" She was firm and calm. She looked ahead and crossed her arms. "Cut the crap, Al. I kill you and Charlie will cry a river of blood. The last thing I want is making my wife sad." She grabbed Alastor’s hand tight. "Let’s shine a light on your bad thoughts. Stop avoiding the question. What did Lilith do to you? Just lay it all on me, Al. Don’t hold back." She reassured.

Alastor let out a sigh. "Fine." He looked ahead and let the silence rule for a spell. "I guess I should start at the beginning. When I was born—"

"Too far back, Al. I don’t want to hear your life story."

"Lilith has always been there when I was born."

"Mierda… That’s actually creepy."

"Then buckle up, buttercup. Our mother-in-law is the true devil and she wears really ugly Pradas." Alastor brushed his hair backwards and let out a sigh. "Lilith needed a soul with a great potential, and she found one, she found me. Her plans with me was to turn me into the ultimate protector, butler, lover, and killer for Charlie. She was there when I was born, she was there when my papa went to war and made sure he never came back, she was the one who lured me into the woods, and sent wild beasts to rip my mother to shreds in front of me."

"That really happened? I thought she was exaggerating stuff. That’s horrible! Why would she do that?"

"To purge me of my emotional attachment, instill unconditional loyalty in me, my emphasized detachment meant I would be unarmored from Charlie’s charms and kindness. Lilith wanted me to chase after her daughter without really knowing why. She wanted me to be utterly dependent on our dear princess"

"Oh right, she locked your memories away. Why did she do that? You were hers. Why leave you in the dark? It’s not like a slave can stand up to their masters."

"To see if I can find my way out of the dark. She wanted her pet to exceed all of her expectations."

"I see… Go on, Al."

"Lilith was the one who made me into a killer. I’m not claiming to be a saint. I wanted to kill, I loved every second of it, and I needed to murder as much as I needed breathing air. It made me feel things—good and exciting things, but Lilith still whispered dark things into my ears, coaxing me to kill and kill, and kill some more. Yes, I listened, but she still manipulated me, and made sure I went to hell. After that…"

"You don’t have to say what comes after if you don’t want to." Vaggie said as she placed a hand on Alastor’s shoulder. She already heard Lilith’s version and it’s pretty much cut and dry, and plainly awful. It left Charlie and Lucifer in utter shock, and that’s why they didn’t come. They couldn’t believe their mother and wife could do that to Alastor and to them.

"I needed to get this off my chest. I’ll be quick about it. I won’t get too graphic. I’ll leave the rest to your imaginations."

"Ok."

Alastor nodded. "She got her killer and now she needed a lover worthy for her precious daughter." He hesitated. He needed to mull things over in his head. "She did things to me, Vaggie. Awful things—"

"You can stop now, Al. You don’t have to relive through it."

"No please, Vaggie. I need to come to terms with it. So please lend me your ear." Alastor looked and sounded serious. None of that jovial pride he always displays. No, this time he seemed genuine and on the verge of tears.

Vaggie sighed. "Ok, let’s go through it." She held Alastor’s hand tight. "Together, okay?"

"Thank you, my dear." Alastor steeled himself. "I finally found out why Vox broke me so easily. I don’t mean to scoff at the concept of rape, but it’s just rape, just forced sex. I gave my first to Charlie and that is all that matters. It should have meant nothing to me, but in his arms I felt fear, and I cried." He bit his lower lip in rage. "My body remembered something I couldn’t. Vox opened a scar I have completely forgotten about."

Vaggie felt Alastor’s hand tighten around hers.

"Lilith forced herself on me, made be obey, forced her explicit lessons into my head, she judged my being, and she used me, and used me, and used me, and used me some more to the point I can write my own version of the Kama Sutra. I was just a piece of fuckable meat to her!" Alastor growled. "But a sacred meat she plans to offer to Charlie." Alastor whimpered. "God, why haven’t I questioned it?"

"Questioned what?"

"How I could make Charlie ooze with pleasure. I had no prior experience in life, Rosie wasn’t really that helpful, and yet… I knew just where to lick, where to drag my claws, how to hold her close, and how to seduce her to the point where she practically begs me to love her. I stole her from you, did I not?"

Vaggie shrugged her shoulders. "Yeah… You did."

"You can thank Lilith for that. My body remembered my training even though my brain could not." Alastor grabbed his hair and began to pull. "Fuck, Charlie isn’t even my first time!" Alastor came to a grim realization. He stood up and leaned on the railings and stared at the city below, Vaggie followed after him. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I fucked the mother of the woman I love before her! And I was made for Charlie? You’ve got to be fucking kidding me! This is so messed up!"

Vaggie grabbed Alastor’s left wrist, patted him on the back, and tried to calm him down. She will admit, it was truly messed up. The way Lilith told it, it was so cold, methodical, and medical. She picked Alastor from a very young age and turned him into an ultimate protector and lover for Charlie, but coming from the victim, and seeing Alastor’s confusion and suffering was enough to make Vaggie’s stomach spin. She couldn’t believe her new mother-in-law could be so vile and cruel. "It’s okay, Al. There, there. It’s alright—" She tried to comfort The Radio Demon.

Alastor turned around. "How can it be alright, Vaggie!" He snapped. "I just remembered that my whole life is a lie and doesn’t even belong to me. It belongs to Lilith and she meant to offer me to Charlie." Tears poured from his eyes. "Pain be damned! My love for her—that’s precious." Alastor grabbed Vaggie by her shoulders. "I love Charlie. I truly love her, but I was made to love her, to be loyal to her, to treat her more precious than my own afterlife. Don’t you see, my dear? What if my love for her is not my own? What if my yearning for her is fake? Just another of Lilith’s many insidious indoctrinations?"

"I don’t think—" Shit, Vaggie was bad at this. She wished Charlie was with her right now. She doesn’t know what to say to Alastor.

"I love Charlie, Vaggie. I want her to be the center of my universe. It’s killing me inside."

Vaggie gritted her teeth. "Oh fuck it! Come here you idiot!" She snapped before she pulled on Alastor’s collar, brought him down to her level, and pressed her lips against his.

Alastor was shocked, but he didn’t pulled away. Vaggie’s lips were supple, her tongue was shy but inviting, and she felt so small and lithe in his hands. Vaggie was so precious. He pulled away from the kiss and began licking Vaggie’s neck and sucking on her collar bone. The fallen angel’s gentleness helped calm him down.

"Have you calmed down now, Al?" She asked as she got tickled by Alastor sucking and nearly let out a giggle.

"Could you…" Alastor hesitated. "Could you wrap me in your wings?"

Vaggie raised an eyebrow at Alastor. He looked like an innocent child as he made that request. "You and Charlie are so alike. Why do you two like my wings so much?" She said as she wrapped her wings around Alastor.

Alastor grabbed a couple feather and pressed them against his cheeks. "They’re so soft, they smell like fresh linens, and promise you won’t laugh?"

Vaggie blushed. Only now did she realized that she and Alastor were inside of her wings and their faces were inches from each other. "Okay…"

"When I was a kid." He kissed Vaggie’s left cheek. "I wanted wings too."

Now that made Vaggie giggle. It was hard to picture The Radio Demon having such a childish dream, but then again, even he was a child at some point. "Sorry for laughing. I think that’s a wonderful dream for a kid."

"Thanks, Vaggie…" Alastor’s smiled suddenly turned cold. "I still want to end my miserable existence."

"Oh my god, Alastor! Please think about Charlie. Think about how she would feel if she found you, her husband, dead. If you don’t want to live for yourself. Then at least live it for Charlie’s sake. She needs you, you prick, and I need your help. I can’t take care of her by myself."

"Yes… I guess you’re right."

"I’m always right, and don’t you forget that. So, can we get going now? Charlie needs us."

"In a bit." Alastor said as he pulled Vaggie closer by her hips and kissed her. "I still feel awful, Vaggie. Please make me feel good." He begged with pleading red eyes. "Please make me feel good."

"Christ, what am I going to do with you?" Vaggie shrugged it off, closed her eyes, and pulled Alastor closer.

After a while. Charlie felt like there were tiny bugs crawling under her skin and her gut was tying into a knot even she got back from the bathroom and flushed her insides out. Lilith told her and everyone in the room all of the horrible things he did to Alastor in a matter of fact tone. She showed no pity, no remorse, no shame. Charlie remembered her mother as a kind, gentle, and understanding woman. Well, she could still be scary in her own twisted way. Lilith smiled at Charlie as she explained that Alastor is her gift to her. A knight and a prince all rolled into one. Someone who can protect her from heaven’s wrath and a far better man than her old boyfriend, Seviathan, ever was, but whatever good intentions her mother had. Charlie couldn’t condone her actions. Plus, her mother forced herself on her husband. It was just all sickening and cruel.

Lucifer was mortified, Charlie cried, and Lilith remained calm as she worked on her glass of champagne when she finished talking.

Charlie was shaking like a leaf, but she felt a hand resting on her back, and it grounded her. She turned her head and saw Angel Dust. "It’s going to be okay, Char. It’s going to be okay." He reassured her.

"Listen to your friend, sweetie." Lilith interjected. "I made sure of your safety and happiness. Everything will be fine."

Charlie got a bit angry. "No mom! Everything is not okay. What you did was wrong. You put Alastor through so much. How could you? You robbed him of his life!"

"If I didn’t then you two won’t meet." Lilith’s words were like daggers. Cold and true.

"How could you fuck someone like him!" Lucifer shouted, slamming his fist on the table, and looking at Charlie. "No offense, dear." He apologized.

"None taken dad. I know what you mean." Charlie looked at Lilith. "I thought you loved dad, mom? So how could you cheat on him?"

Lilith gave Charlie and Lucifer each a cold stare. "It’s my love for the both of you that drove me to such lengths." Lilith glared at Lucifer. "You refused to stand up to heaven so I needed to make a weapon who would be up for the challenge, and of course I needed to make sure he would be able to please our Charlie. I am basically putting her in a cage to protect her. I simply took the liberty to make her stay as comfortable as possible and provide for her everything she needs. What have YOU done for our daughter?" She asked rhetorically. "You let her friends abandon her, you let Seviathan break her heart, you let heaven push her around, you let heaven kill her new friends," Lilith glared at Adam from across the room whose eyes grew wide with shock, and shrank in his seat with shame. "And you let that man hurt our daughter."

"I had my reasons, Lil! You knew that. I was bound to—" Lucifer was cut off.

"To inaction." Lilith interjected, silencing Lucifer. Again, his wife was right. "You took pride in your rebellion against heaven when you were still an angel, but now that you are a demon, and banished down here you recoil and hesitate. Where has the fire that burned long ago within you went, Luci?"

"You can’t fight heaven, Lil. I did what I had to—to protect you and Charlie! If I resisted they would taken everything from me!" Lucifer looked at Charlie before looking at Lilith. "My hands are tied and I was forced to play with a losing hand. I tried my best, but this is all that I can do." He began to cry.

Lilith smiled, grabbed Lucifer by his chin, and lifted his face. "I know, apple of my eye. That is why I did unspeakable evil in your stead. I know you were suffering, knew you were feeling hopeless and powerless, knew you were not made for this and I didn’t want you to change. So please take a look at what I have wrought." She smiled as she scanned the room. "Alastor brought her so many friends—real friends, success, joy, and security." Lilith looked at Carmilla. The Overlord remained stoic but she froze in her seat with fear. "You’re helping Alastor expand his empire, correct?"

"Yes, it is the plan we came up with. The plan all of us Overlords wants to execute."

Lilith looked at Lucifer. "See that, my darling? An empire for our dear Charlie. I spent my time on the second ring of hell and yet I began to feel Alastor’s influence there. The other deadly sins are not happy about it, but they have proven themselves useless in our fight against heaven. I hardly care about them. At this rate, if heaven retaliates for um—" Lilith glanced at Adam. "Taking out their champion. My little pet will make sure we are ready."

Lucifer said nothing, he didn’t like what her wife has become, what she did, but she was right. As things are they are now, heaven won’t be able to bully them as easily as they did before. Hell is now a threat. Alastor is now a threat. They can now make demands if they so wished. He just didn’t liked the idea that his own wife chose to dominate some mortal while he had to sleep on a cold bed, alone. Still, Lucifer slowly nodded his head in recognition at the very least.

Lilith looked at Charlie. "So my darling, Charlie…" She smiled. "How has Alastor been treating you? I moulded him as best as I could, but you just never know. Does he pleases you, does he keep you safe at all times, or is there something off about him? Besides being a cannibal killer, that is. I can’t exactly remove that aspect of him." She said casually.

"Alastor is great…" Charlie said in a melancholic tone. Angel noticed the coldness in her and grew worried. "He’s a dear friend, he helped me out a lot, he was always there whether I needed him or not. Al kept me safe, warm, and he made me feel special in more ways than one."

"Ah, that’s good to hear." Lilith said as she took another sip of her champagne.

"But what you did to him was still wrong, mom."

Lilith was unbothered. "Yes, I know… But Rome wasn’t built in a day or on the back of its emperors. You won’t accomplish anything if you’re all heart and no spine, Charlie. I keep teaching you that and I hope you come to learn that lesson some day, my sweet daughter, but I believe you will in time."

"Yes, I get it! Life isn’t all puppies and rainbows. Bad things happen and sometimes bad things needs to happen, but…" Charlie snapped, not at her mother, but at herself. All of her joy and success were all thanks to Alastor, but it was all thanks to her mother and her disgusting and cruel methods. She recognizes her own weakness and has to come to terms with it. "Fuck," She immediately deflated, her anger dissipated. There was nothing she could argue. Her mother Lilith produced undisputed results.

A dark portal ripped open in the middle of the room. Vaggie and Alastor stepped through. It seems the fallen angel was the one who was successful to locate The Radio Demon.

Charlie got up with teary eyes. She ran towards Alastor and clung to him like he was life itself, pressing her head on his chest. "I thought you left me again, Alastor. Please!" She begged. "Let this be the last time. I don’t know what I’d do if you disappear on me like that again. I can only handle so much, Al."

Alastor held Charlie close and kissed her forehead. "I’m sorry, my love. I shouldn’t have left. It’s just not right for a husband to leave his wife all alone." He looked around the room and there he saw Lilith, she was smiling at him. Oh how her face will haunt his dreams every night from now on. "Your mother simply frightens me."

"I know. She just confessed all the atrocities she did to you." Charlie held Alastor closer, snuggling her face deeper into his chest, basking in the security of his presence. "I know I always ramble on giving people second chances, but I won’t blame you if you never forgive my mom."

"Thank you, my dear… For being understanding." Alastor suddenly looked ahead and directly at Lilith. "I will never forgive you, my queen." He said. His words laced with polite malice before he turned his gaze at Lucifer. "Honestly? I will never forgive you too, my king."

Lucifer took no offense. What he did was wrong, he did say he was sorry, but there are cases where sorries aren’t enough.

"But I am no ill-mannered knave. I will at least acknowledge that thanks to you two I have found the joy and happiness I never knew I wanted." Alastor said as his hand fell gracefully on Charlie’s head, sliding along her back and hips, caressing her without taking his eyes off her parents.

"It doesn’t matter." Lilith smirked. "I got what I wanted from you, my pretty. Loathe me and curse me all you want. As long as you remain by my daughter’s side, keep her warm at night, and protect her from everything that wish to harm her." She grinned. "I couldn’t care less what you do, but guessing from your words. I say that is the case. My little experiment was a huge success and I have nothing to worry about for a good long while." Lilith placed her glass of champagne down, stood up, and approached Alastor, Charlie, and Vaggie.

Alastor stood firm but his spine began to shiver, not because Lilith was an imposing figure. Well, she is, but also his body remembered what she did to him. His very flesh knows who its master is and will obey, even thought his mind stands defiant.

"Vaggie." Lilith looked at the fallen angel.

"Alastor." Lilith smiled at The Radio Demon and he scowled at her while holding Charlie close. "I welcome you two to the Morningstar family, not that it means anything. The filth of hell revere us while heaven will most likely try to kill us. As you can see, the crown above our heads almost amount to nothing."

Vaggie grabbed Charlie’s hand. "That’s not why I married your daughter, uh, ma’am. I love her. Plain and simple."

"Yes, I saw Charlie before as my next meal, but I fell in love with her. Now I remember that my love for my may or may not be of my own free will, but I still choose to love her." Alastor said most likely to himself rather than to Lilith.

Lilith smirked and reached for Alastor’s face and brushed his disheveled bangs over his ear. "For what it’s worth, poppet. I’m a tad bit sorry of what I have put you through, but it had to be done. You exceeded my expectations—truly an exemplary specimen you were."

A pillar of fire appeared beside Lilith and out came Lucifer. "We are talking about his potential to control Arkchaos’ pocket watch, usurp Fulgarrus, and become Charlie’s oh so charming partner, right? And nothing else?" He was still pissed off that Alastor got to fuck his wife.

Lilith giggled. "You know I loathe lying to you, darling. Of course I’m talking about how Alastor passed all the tests with flying colors." She smiled at Alastor and The Radio Demon cringed. "Even the ones we had to conduct in a bed."

"Mom! I’m right here!" Charlie cried out. "Please stop mentioning you fucked my husband in the past so nonchalantly. It just sounds so wrong."

"You better wipe that smug look off your face, Alastor! Or I’ll wipe it off you." Lucifer snapped like a jealous boyfriend from an 80s show.

"One, my smile is perpetual, and two, I take no pleasure in this! Believe me, Lucifer. I was forced to learn and put into practice what your wife taught me. I did not enjoy my intimate time with her, not one bit."

"Oh! So my precious Lilith isn’t good enough for you? Is that what you’re trying to say, you bastard!" He growled as he clung to his wife like she’s the most precious thing on hell. Lilith’s hand gently laid on top her husband head and gently stroked his hair. "She’s a goddess compared to a filthy sinner like you! You should be grateful to grovel at her feet."

Alastor’s left eye twitched at his father-in-law. "Your jealous husband act is starting to get annoying, my liege. Do you want me to be into it or not—pick one, you little fucker! I can’t do both." Alastor snapped back.

Angel Dust appeared behind of Alastor, Charlie, and Vaggie to try and de-escalate the situation. "Sorry to break this "happy" family reunion, but we have a schedule to keep. Vox said that Valentino and Velvette already gave him the green light for the after-party. We rented a fancy-spancy VIP lounge to get absolutely wasted in." Angel Dust nervously nodded at Lilith and Lucifer. "So if you two don’t mind, I will be taking the newly weds out of your skin. I’m sure you two are very tired and would like some alone time by yourselves."

"Hmph! Yes, I would like to get out of this place post-haste. In-laws truly are blood sucking parasites." Alastor said bluntly.

Angel tightened his grip on Alastor’s shoulder. "What the fuck, Al? Read the god damn room. Tone it down! Do you really want to start armageddon on your wedding day? Let’s get going while the getting is good."

Alastor growled but his secretary was right. He didn’t want to ruin Charlie’s special day, and this is a good point in his life to prove that Lilith has no more power over him, and that the king and queen of hell will never live rent-free in his head. So he turned around and ripped open a shadow portal leading to their next venue.

One by one all of the guests left and Lilith and Lucifer were smiling as they saw them off. Charlie looked so happy with her new friends, new husband, and new wife. That is all a good parent could truly ask for, but at the corner of her eye, Lilith saw a figure. Adam stayed behind.

"Still here? Aren’t you going to join the others?" Lucifer asked in a passive-aggressive tone.

Adam ignored Lucifer and instead looked directly at Lilith. "Lilith, I…" Adam stammered with his words. He has rehearsed this exact moment a thousand times in his head and yet here he was unable to speak.

Lilith smiled at her ill-fated partner. "Hell suits you, Adam." She grew more impressed of Alastor even more. "I’m sure you’ll have more fun down here than our promised paradise because I sure am. I wouldn’t go back to Eden even if God himself begged me to." She placed a gentle hand on Lucifer’s shoulder that sent a jolt down his spine. "I am completely satisfied where I am."

"Don’t change the subject, Lilith!" Adam snapped.

Lucifer lightly tapped his cane on Adam’s chest. "Don’t make me mop the floor with your stupid face a third time, Adam. Never ever raise your voice in my home nor force my wife to talk to you when she doesn’t want to."

"Stay outta this, Lucifer!" Adam looked at Lilith. "I just wanna say I’m sorry."

Lilith giggled. "Whatever for?"

"For being not enough." Adam genuinely admitted. "I’m sorry I couldn’t be the man you wanted. I’m sorry I couldn’t convince God to overlook your transgressions. I’m sorry you had to fall because of me." He really poured his heart out for the first woman he truly loved, asking for her forgiveness after eons have passed.

Lilith smiled at Adam, approached him, and wrapped her delicate hands around his face. "Oh, Adam." She said softly and for a moment Adam felt relieved, comforted, but Lilith’s grin turned sinister, and her grip around Adam’s face tightened. "I’ll ask you again. Whatever for?" She scoffed. "I am the queen of the damned. No other demon can match my might, and I am married to heaven’s most beautiful," She gave Lucifer a sideward glance and he smiled at her. "and silliest angel. Yes, he has fallen from grace but his charms are still intact." She laughed. "I’m doing well for myself down here, don’t you think? So what are you sorry for?"

Lilith’s claws were digging into his skin, but his holy magic were keeping her taint at bay, and he refused to give in. "God dammit, Lilith! I’m just trying to say I’m sorry that I couldn’t defend your honor. I couldn’t do anything right for you! I was suppose to be your husband, but I was useless." He pleaded as tears formed in his eyes.

Lilith laughed. "It seems you’re still as dense as, ever." She scoffed. "No matter. Aside from being cunning. I also take great pride in my patience. So I’ll ask you a third time, Adam. Whatever for?"

"Fuck, Lilith! Why are you speaking in riddles? I’m just trying to say I am sorry! What do you want from me?"

Lilith’s eyes glowed a sinister purple hue. "Oh, we’re so close. Just a bit more. It is not what I want from you, but what you want from me."

Adam looked into Lilith’s glowing eyes. She was terrifying but oh so beautiful. He won’t admit it out loud, but he knew deep down in his heart that Eve can’t hold a candle next to Lilith. She was the one who got away from him. "I still don’t understand!" He groaned.

"I guess I can spell it out for you." She chuckled. "You don’t really care about all that you’ve said, Adam." She mocked. "I know you as much I know myself. We were made for each other or at least we were suppose to be." She giggled. "You’re begging for my forgiveness because you want me to come crawling back to you."

"I…" Adam paused. Lilith was right. She may have forgotten about him, but he hasn’t forgotten about her.

Lilith let Adam go and went to Lucifer’s side. "God made me to love you, Adam." She said politely. "But that is my sin. I don’t love you and I don’t take orders from God. Your love makes my skin crawl, the thought of loving you makes me wanna vomit, and the voice of God irritates my ears." She honestly confessed the sins that landed her in hell as she leaned down and wrapped her arms around Lucifer’s neck and kissed his cheek. "Alastor is my great big fuck you finger to heaven and to God. I swear to the ancient spirits of evil in hell, my revenge will be great and terrible."

The king of hell couldn’t help looking silly as he blushed. "What a gal!" He thought in his head.

"But for what it is worth, Adam. Apology accepted and I forgive you. Now leave me and my husband be." She stated coldly. "We haven’t seen each other in a very long time and I wish to get to know him in a biblical sense all over again." She smiled. "Maybe even give Charlie a new brother or sister."

Lucifer’s cheeks were burning hot. He pulled at his shirt’s collar and fanned himself with his hand. "Lilith, dear! There are still people around!" He was talking about the catering crew who were still packing up, and of course Adam who was standing there. "Don’t say jokes like that."

"Who said I was joking?" Lilith said with a mean smirk on her face.

Adam could take a hint. Lilith was happy where she was. She was happy without him. "I see… If that’s how you truly feel. I wish you two all the happiness in hell." He said before he turned around, produce a shadow portal, walked through it, and disappeared from sight.

"Did you really have to crush the guy like that, darling? Yeah he was a grade-A asshole, but I kinda feel sorry for him now."

"Hm, feeling sorry does more harm than good. I wanted to be crystal clear with my intentions. So I put him out of his misery than let him suffer with false hope."

"I guess you’re right." Lucifer relented.

Lilith smiled at her husband and twirled his golden locks with her finger. "I am always right, my darling husband. Even when I am wrong I am always right." She suddenly pressed her black lips against Lucifer’s lips and his eyes grew with shock, but he didn’t push her away, and instead pulled her close. She pulled away for a sec and licked her lips.

"Wait, come back, Lil." Lucifer begged with a dazed look on her face. "I need more of you, please."

"In a sec, Luci. Let’s get a room first."

Notes:

If you enjoyed this fanfic and you want to further support my writing career. I do have an original work for sale on Amazon both in paperback and kindle format titled: Dead Star Traveler. I would really appreciate it if you check it out. Have a good day!